This is a modern-English version of Principles of literary criticism, originally written by Richards, I. A. (Ivor Armstrong). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

“Extraordinarily interesting. . . . He is erudite and he is intelligent; he makes the courageous attempt to be at the same time scientific and psychological; and he has the great advantage of having at his disposal a knowledge of semantics. His terms are clear, useful, and conveniently few.”—The Nation.

“Extremely interesting... He is knowledgeable and smart; he bravely tries to be both scientific and psychological at the same time; and he has the big advantage of having a solid understanding of semantics. His terms are clear, helpful, and pleasantly few.” —The Nation.


“What he has done is to make thinking about art clearer, and about life, too. This is precisely the merit of Richards’ remarkable volume.”—Christian Science Monitor.

“What he has done is to make thinking about art clearer, and about life, too. This is exactly the strength of Richards’ remarkable book.” —Christian Science Monitor.


“The book is compact with stimulating criticism of the great critics of the ages, and with numberless original suggestions on all phases of the creation and appreciation of art.”—Springfield Republican.

“The book is concise and packed with insightful critiques of the great critics throughout history, along with countless original ideas regarding all aspects of creating and enjoying art.”—Springfield Republican.


“An important contribution to the rehabilitation of English criticism—perhaps, because of its sustained scientific nature, the most important yet made. . . . The principles enunciated are pursued in more particular aspects of literary criticism, always with a clear rest and consequent elucidation. Parallel applications to the arts of painting, sculpture, and music form the subjects of three chapters. Another important chapter deals with the availability of the poet’s experience.”—The Criterion, London.

“An important contribution to the rehabilitation of English criticism—possibly the most significant one made so far because of its thorough scientific approach. The principles presented are further explored in more specific areas of literary criticism, always with clear explanations. Related discussions on painting, sculpture, and music are covered in three chapters. Another key chapter addresses the poet’s experiences.” —The Criterion, London.


“Mr. Richards is an entertaining writer, whose work avoids easily the tedium of a technical treatise.”—The British Journal of Psychology.

“Mr. Richards is an engaging writer whose work easily steers clear of the dullness of a technical treatise.”—The British Journal of Psychology.




International Library of Psychology
Philosophy and Scientific Method

International Library of Psychology
Philosophy and Scientific Method




Transcriber’s Note:

Note from the Transcriber:



New original cover art included with this eBook is granted to the public domain.

New original cover art included with this eBook is available in the public domain.

PRINCIPLES OF
LITERARY
CRITICISM
LITERARY
CRITIQUE



BY

BY

I. A. RICHARDS

I. A. RICHARDS

FELLOW OF
MAGDALENE COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE

Fellow at Magdalene College, Cambridge






HBCO logo

NEW YORK

NYC

HARCOURT, BRACE AND COMPANY

Harcourt, Brace and Company

LONDON: KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO. LTD.

LONDON: KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO. LTD.


PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY
LUND HUMPHRIES
LONDON * BRADFORD

PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY
LUND HUMPHRIES
LONDON * BRADFORD

PREFACE

A book is a machine to think with, but it need not, therefore, usurp the functions either of the bellows or the locomotive. This book might better be compared to a loom on which it is proposed to re-weave some ravelled parts of our civilisation. What is most important about it, the interconnection of its several points of view, might have been exhibited, though not with equal clarity, in a pamphlet or in a two-volume work. Few of the separate items are original. One does not expect novel cards when playing so traditional a game; it is the hand which matters. I have chosen to present it here on the smallest scale which would allow me to fit together the various positions adopted into a whole of some firmness. The elaborations and expansions which suggest themselves have been constantly cut short at the point at which I thought that the reader would be able to see for himself how they would continue. The danger of this procedure, which otherwise has great advantages both for him and for me, is that the different parts of a connected account such as this mutually illumine one another. The writer, who has, or should have, the whole position in his mind throughout, may overlook sources of obscurity for the reader, due to the serial form of the exposition. This I have endeavoured to prevent by means of numerous cross-references, forwards and backwards.

A book is a tool for thinking, but it doesn't have to take over the roles of bellows or locomotives. This book is better compared to a loom that aims to reweave some frayed parts of our civilization. The most crucial aspect of it, the connections between its various viewpoints, could have been shown, though not as clearly, in a pamphlet or in a two-volume set. Few of the individual elements are original. You wouldn't expect fresh cards when playing such a classic game; what's important is the hand you play. I chose to present it here in the smallest format that would let me piece together the different perspectives into a cohesive whole. The elaborations and expansions I thought of have often been shortened at the point where I believed the reader could see how they could continue on their own. The risk of this approach, which has significant benefits for both of us, is that the different parts of a connected narrative like this can shed light on each other. The writer, who has, or should have, the entire perspective in mind throughout, might miss sources of confusion for the reader because of the serial nature of the exposition. I've tried to avoid this by including many cross-references, both forwards and backwards.

But some further explanation of the structure of the book is due to the reader. At sundry points—notably in Chapters VI, VII, and XI-XV—its progress appears to be interrupted by lengthy excursions into theory of value, or into general psychology. These I would have omitted if it had seemed in any way possible to develop the argument of the rest strongly and clearly in their absence. Criticism, as I understand it, is the endeavour to discriminate between experiences and to evaluate them. We cannot do this without some understanding of the nature of experience, or without theories of valuation and communication. Such principles as apply in criticism must be taken from these more fundamental studies. All other critical principles are arbitrary, and the history of the subject is a record of their obstructive influence. The view of value implied throughout is one which must be held in some form by very many persons. Yet I have been unable to discover anywhere any statement of it to which I might satisfactorily refer the reader. I had to make a fairly full statement with applications and illustrations myself. And I had to put in the forefront of the book where, to the more exclusively literary reader, it will appear a dry and uninviting tract to be crossed for problematical advantages. The same remarks apply to the second theoretical expansion, the psychological chapters; they are to the value chapters, I fear, as a Sahara to a Gobi. No other choice seemed open if I did not wish my later, critical, sections to be misunderstood, than to include as a preliminary what amounts to a concise treatise on psychology. For nearly all the topics of psychology are raised at one point or another by criticism, but raised from an angle which ordinary text-books do not contemplate. These two deserts passed, the rest of the book accords, I believe, much more closely with what may be expected of an essay in criticism, although the language in which some of the more obvious remarks are couched may seem unnecessarily repellant. The explanation of much of the turgid uncouthness of its terminology is the desire to link even the commonplaces of criticism to a systematic exposition of psychology. The reader who appreciates the advantages so gained will be forgiving.

But some further explanation of the book's structure is needed for the reader. At various points—especially in Chapters VI, VII, and XI-XV—its flow seems interrupted by lengthy dives into the theory of value or general psychology. I would have left these out if it were possible to develop the rest of the argument strongly and clearly without them. Criticism, as I see it, is the effort to distinguish between experiences and evaluate them. We can’t do this without understanding the nature of experience or having theories about valuation and communication. The principles that apply in criticism must come from these more fundamental studies. Any other critical principles are arbitrary, and the history of the subject shows how they’ve obstructed progress. The view on value presented throughout is one that many people likely share in some form. Still, I’ve struggled to find any statement about it that I could refer the reader to satisfactorily. So, I had to provide a detailed account with applications and examples myself. I placed this at the beginning of the book where, to a purely literary reader, it might seem like a dry and uninviting section to go through for uncertain benefits. The same comments apply to the second theoretical section, the psychological chapters; they seem to the value chapters, I’m afraid, like a Sahara compared to a Gobi. I didn’t have any other choice if I wanted my later critical sections to be understood, than to include upfront what amounts to a brief treatise on psychology. Almost all the topics in psychology come up at some point in criticism, but from angles that standard textbooks don’t cover. Once you get through these two arid sections, the rest of the book should align more closely with what you’d expect from a critical essay, although the way some of the more obvious points are expressed might seem unnecessarily harsh. The reason for much of the awkwardness in the terminology is the wish to connect even the basics of criticism to a systematic explanation of psychology. Hopefully, the reader who sees the benefits of this will be understanding.

I have carefully remembered throughout that I am not writing for specialists alone. The omissions, particularly as to qualifications and reservations, which this fact entails, should in fairness to myself be mentioned.

I have kept in mind that I’m not writing just for experts. The gaps, especially regarding qualifications and reservations that come with this fact, should fairly be acknowledged.

My book, I fear, will seem to many sadly lacking in the condiments which have come to be expected in writings upon literature. Critics and even theorists in criticism currently assume that their first duty is to be moving, to excite in the mind emotions appropriate to their august subject-matter. This endeavour I have declined. I have used, I believe, few words which I could not define in the actual use which I have made of them, and necessarily such words have little or no emotive power. I have comforted myself with the reflection that there is perhaps something debilitated about a taste for speculation which requires a flavouring of the eternal and the ultimate or even of the literary spices, mystery and profundity. Mixed modes of writing which enlist the reader’s feeling as well as his thinking are becoming dangerous to the modern consciousness with its increasing awareness of the distinction. Thought and feeling are able to mislead one another at present in ways which were hardly possible six centuries ago. We need a spell of purer science and purer poetry before the two can again be mixed, if indeed this will ever become once more desirable. In the Second Edition I added a note on Mr. Eliot’s poetry which will elucidate what I mean here by purity, and some supplementary remarks upon Value; in the Third, a few minor improvements have been made.

My book, I worry, will seem to many unfortunately lacking in the elements that are now expected in discussions about literature. Critics and even theorists in criticism today think their main job is to be engaging and to evoke emotions that match their important subject. I’ve chosen not to pursue that. I’ve used, I believe, few words that I couldn’t define based on how I’ve actually used them, and as a result, those words have little to no emotional impact. I’ve reassured myself with the thought that there might be something weak about a taste for speculation that needs a touch of the eternal or the ultimate, or even literary elements like mystery and depth. Combining styles of writing that appeal to both the reader’s emotions and intellect is becoming risky for modern awareness, which is increasingly recognizing the difference between the two. Thoughts and feelings can mislead each other in ways that weren't really possible six centuries ago. We need a period of clearer science and clearer poetry before those two can be blended again, if that ever becomes desirable again. In the Second Edition, I added a note on Mr. Eliot’s poetry that will clarify what I mean by purity here, along with some additional comments on Value; in the Third, a few minor changes have been made.

It should be borne in mind that the knowledge which the men of a.d. 3000 will possess, if all goes well, may make all our æsthetics, all our psychology, all our modern theory of value, look pitiful. Poor indeed would be the prospect if this were not so. The thought, “What shall we do with the powers, which we are so rapidly developing, and what will happen to us if we cannot learn to guide them in time?” already marks for many people the chief interest of existence. The controversies which the world has known in the past are as nothing to those which are ahead. I would wish this book to be regarded as a contribution towards these choices of the future.

It’s important to remember that the knowledge the people of A.D. 3000 will have, if everything goes well, might make all our aesthetics, our psychology, and our modern value theories seem insignificant. The future would be bleak if this weren't the case. The question, “What will we do with the powers we are developing so quickly, and what will happen if we can’t learn to manage them in time?” is already the main concern for many people. The debates of the past are nothing compared to what lies ahead. I hope this book will be seen as a contribution to the decisions of the future.

Between the possession of ideas and their application there is a gulf. Every teacher winces when he remembers this. As an attempt to attack this difficulty, I am preparing a companion volume, Practical Criticism. Extremely good and extremely bad poems were put unsigned before a large and able audience. The comments they wrote at leisure give, as it were, a stereoscopic view of the poem and of possible opinion on it. This material when systematically analysed, provides, not only an interesting commentary upon the state of contemporary culture, but a new and powerful educational instrument.

Between having ideas and actually using them, there's a significant gap. Every teacher feels uncomfortable thinking about this. To tackle this challenge, I’m working on a companion volume, Practical Criticism. Both really good and really bad poems were presented unsigned to a large and capable audience. The comments they made in their own time offer, in a way, a 3D perspective on the poem and the various opinions about it. When this material is analyzed systematically, it not only provides an interesting commentary on the state of contemporary culture but also serves as a new and powerful educational tool.

I. A. R.

I. A. R.


Cambridge, May, 1928.

Cambridge, May 1928.

CHAPTER I

The Chaos of Critical Theories
The Confusion of Critical Theories

O monstrous! but one half-pennyworth of bread to this intolerable
deal of sack!—The First Part of King Henry the Fourth.

The literature of Criticism is not small or negligible, and its chief figures, from Aristotle onwards, have often been among the first intellects of their age. Yet the modern student, surveying the field and noting the simplicity of the task attempted and the fragments of work achieved, may reasonably wonder what has been and is amiss. For the experiences with which criticism is concerned are exceptionally accessible, we have only to open the book, stand before the picture, have the music played, spread out the rug, pour out the wine, and the material upon which the critic works is presently before us. Even too abundantly, in too great fullness perhaps: “More warmth than Adam needs” the critic may complain, echoing Milton’s complaint against the climate of the Garden of Eden; but he is fortunate not to be starved of matter like the investigator of psychoplasm. And the questions which the critic seeks to answer, intricate though they are, do not seem to be extraordinarily difficult. What gives the experience of reading a certain poem its value? How is this experience better than another? Why prefer this picture to that? In which ways should we listen to music so as to receive the most valuable moments? Why is one opinion about works of art not as good as another? These are the fundamental questions which criticism is required to answer, together with such preliminary questions—What is a picture, a poem, a piece of music? How can experiences be compared? What is value?—as may be required in order to approach these questions.

The field of Criticism is significant, and its prominent figures, starting from Aristotle, have often been the leading thinkers of their time. However, the modern student, looking over the landscape and noticing how straightforward the tasks are and the pieces of work completed, might reasonably wonder what’s gone wrong or is currently lacking. The experiences that criticism deals with are remarkably accessible; we just need to open a book, stand in front of a painting, listen to music, spread out a rug, pour some wine, and the material the critic examines is right in front of us. In fact, it might be overwhelming, possibly even too much: "More warmth than Adam needs," the critic could say, echoing Milton’s critique of the climate in the Garden of Eden; but he is fortunate not to be lacking substance like the researcher of psychoplasm. The questions the critic aims to answer, while complex, don’t seem extraordinarily tough. What makes reading a particular poem valuable? How is this experience better than another? Why favor this painting over that one? How should we listen to music to capture the most meaningful moments? Why is one viewpoint on artworks not as valid as another? These are the essential questions criticism needs to address, along with preliminary inquiries—What is a painting, a poem, a piece of music? How can we compare experiences? What is value?—necessary for tackling these questions.

But if we now turn to consider what are the results yielded by the best minds pondering these questions in the light of the eminently accessible experiences provided by the Arts, we discover an almost empty garner. A few conjectures, a supply of admonitions, many acute isolated observations, some brilliant guesses, much oratory and applied poetry, inexhaustible confusion, a sufficiency of dogma, no small stock of prejudices, whimsies and crotchets, a profusion of mysticism, a little genuine speculation, sundry stray inspirations, pregnant hints and random aperçus; of such as these, it may be said without exaggeration, is extant critical theory composed.

But if we now look at the results produced by the greatest minds thinking about these questions in light of the easily accessible experiences offered by the Arts, we find an almost empty store. A few guesses, some warnings, many insightful isolated observations, a few brilliant ideas, a lot of speeches and meaningful poetry, endless confusion, a fair amount of dogma, a significant stock of biases, eccentricities, and quirks, an abundance of mysticism, some real speculation, various stray inspirations, valuable hints, and random aperçus; this is what can be said, without exaggeration, to make up the current critical theory.

A few specimens of the most famous utterances of Aristotle, Longinus, Horace, Boileau, Dryden, Addison, Wordsworth, Coleridge, Carlyle, Matthew Arnold, and some more modern authors, will justify this assertion. “All men naturally receive pleasure from imitation.” “Poetry is chiefly conversant about general truth.” “It demands an enthusiasm allied to madness; transported out of ourselves we become what we imagine.” “Beautiful words are the very and peculiar light of the mind.” “Let the work be what you like, provided it has simplicity and unity.” “De Gustibus. . .” “Of writing well right thinking is the beginning and the fount.” “We must never separate ourselves from Nature.” “Delight is the chief, if not the only end; instruction can be admitted but in the second place.” “The pleasures of Fancy are more conducive to health than those of the understanding.” “The spontaneous overflow of powerful feeling.” “The best words in the best order.” “The whole soul of man in activity.” “Unity in variety.” “The synthetic and magical power of the imagination.” “The eye on the object.” “The disimprisonment of the soul of fact.” “The identification of content and form.” “A criticism of Life.” “Empathy favourable to our existence.” “Significant form.” “The expression of impressions,” etc. etc.

A few examples of the most famous statements from Aristotle, Longinus, Horace, Boileau, Dryden, Addison, Wordsworth, Coleridge, Carlyle, Matthew Arnold, and some more modern writers will support this claim. “All people naturally find pleasure in imitation.” “Poetry primarily deals with universal truths.” “It requires a passion close to madness; when we’re carried away, we become what we envision.” “Beautiful words are the unique light of the mind.” “Let the work be whatever you want, as long as it has simplicity and unity.” “De Gustibus. . .” “Good writing starts with clear thinking and is its source.” “We must never distance ourselves from Nature.” “Delight is the main, if not the only purpose; while instruction can be accepted, it must come second.” “The pleasures of the imagination are healthier than those of understanding.” “The spontaneous overflow of strong emotions.” “The best words arranged in the best way.” “The whole soul of man in action.” “Unity in variety.” “The creative and magical power of the imagination.” “The focus on the subject.” “The liberation of the soul of fact.” “The unity of content and form.” “A critique of Life.” “Empathy that supports our existence.” “Significant form.” “The expression of impressions,” etc. etc.

Such are the pinnacles, the apices of critical theory, the heights gained in the past by the best thinkers in their attempt to reach explanations of the value of the arts. Some of them, many of them indeed, are profitable starting-points for reflection, but neither together, nor singly, nor in any combination do they give what is required. Above them and below them, around and about them can be found other things of value, of service for the appreciation of particular poems and works of art; comment, elucidation, appraisal, much that is fit occupation for the contemplative mind. But apart from hints such as have been cited, no explanations. The central question, What is the value of the arts, why are they worth the devotion of the keenest hours of the best minds, and what is their place in the system of human endeavours? is left almost untouched, although without some clear view it would seem that even the most judicious critic must often lose his sense of position.

These are the peaks, the apices of critical theory, the heights achieved in the past by the greatest thinkers trying to explain the value of the arts. Some of these ideas, many of them really, offer useful starting points for thought, but neither individually, collectively, nor in any combination do they provide what is truly needed. Above, below, and all around them, you can find other valuable elements that help in appreciating specific poems and artworks; there are comments, clarifications, evaluations—much that is worth the time of a reflective mind. But aside from the suggestions we've mentioned, there are no clear explanations. The main question, What is the value of the arts, why do they deserve the attention of the brightest minds, and what role do they play in the scope of human endeavors? remains largely unaddressed. Without some clear understanding, it seems that even the most thoughtful critic can easily lose their sense of perspective.


But perhaps the literature of Criticism is the wrong place in which to expect such an inquiry. Philosophers, Moralists and Æstheticians are perhaps the competent authorities? There is certainly no lack of treatises upon the Good and the Beautiful, upon Value and upon the Æsthetic State, and the treasures of earnest endeavour lavished upon these topics have not been in vain. Those investigators who have relied upon Reason, upon the Select Intuition and the Ineluctable Argument, who have sat down without the necessary facts to think the matter out, have at least thoroughly discredited a method which apart from their labours would hardly have been suspected of the barrenness it has shown. And those who, following Fechner, have turned instead to the collection and analysis of concrete, particular facts and to empirical research into æsthetics have supplied a host of details to psychology. In recent years especially, much useful information upon the processes which make up the appreciation of works of art has been skilfully elicited. But it is showing no ingratitude to these investigators if we point out certain defects of almost all experimental work on æsthetics, which make their results at best of only indirect service to our wider problems.

But maybe looking into literature on Criticism isn’t the right place for this inquiry. Perhaps philosophers, moralists, and aestheticians are the qualified experts? There’s certainly no shortage of writings on what’s good and beautiful, on value and the aesthetic experience, and the effort put into these topics has certainly been worthwhile. Those researchers who relied on reason, selective intuition, and undeniable arguments, who tried to figure things out without the necessary facts, have at least completely discredited a method that, without their work, wouldn't have been suspected of the emptiness it’s revealed. And those who, following Fechner, have turned to gathering and analyzing specific, concrete facts and doing empirical research into aesthetics have provided a wealth of insights for psychology. In recent years especially, a lot of valuable information about the processes involved in appreciating art has been skillfully uncovered. However, it’s not being ungrateful to these researchers if we highlight certain shortcomings in nearly all experimental work on aesthetics, which make their findings, at best, only indirectly useful for our broader questions.

The most obvious of these concerns their inevitable choice of experiments. Only the simplest human activities are at present amenable to laboratory methods. Æstheticians have therefore been compelled to begin with as simple forms of ‘æsthetic choice’ as can be devised. In practice, line-lengths and elementary forms, single notes and phrases, single colours and simple collocations, nonsense syllables, metronomic beats, skeleton rhythms and metres and similar simplifications have alone been open to investigation. Such more complex objects as have been examined have yielded very uncertain results, for reasons which anyone who has ever both looked at a picture or read a poem and been inside a psychological laboratory or conversed with a representative psychologist will understand.

The most obvious of these relates to their unavoidable choice of experiments. Right now, only the simplest human activities can be studied in a lab setting. As a result, aesthetic researchers have had to start with the simplest forms of 'aesthetic choice' they can come up with. In practice, things like line lengths and basic shapes, single notes and phrases, individual colors and simple combinations, random syllables, steady beats, basic rhythms and measures, and similar simplifications have been the only things open to investigation. More complex subjects that have been looked into have produced very uncertain results, for reasons that anyone who has ever both looked at a painting or read a poem and been in a psychological lab or talked to a psychologist will understand.

The generalisations to be drawn from these simple experiments are, if we do not expect too much, encouraging. Some light upon obscure processes, such as empathy, and upon the intervention of muscular imagery and tendencies to action into the apprehension of shapes and of sequences of sounds which had been supposed to be apprehended by visual or auditory apparatus alone, some interesting facts about the plasticity of rhythm, some approach towards a classification of the different ways in which colours may be regarded, increased recognition of the complexity of even the simplest activities, these and similar results have been well worth the trouble expended. But more important has been the revelation of the great variety in the responses which even the simplest stimuli elicit. Even so unambiguous an object as a plain colour, it has been found, can arouse in different persons and in the same person at different times extremely different states of mind. From this result it may seem no illegitimate step to conclude that highly complex objects, such as pictures, will arouse a still greater variety of responses, a conclusion very awkward for any theory of criticism, since it would appear to decide adversely the preliminary question: “How may experiences be compared?” which any such theory must settle if the more fundamental questions of value are to be satisfactorily approached.

The conclusions we can draw from these simple experiments are, if we don't expect too much, quite encouraging. They shed some light on obscure processes like empathy, as well as the role of muscular imagery and the tendency to act when perceiving shapes and sequences of sounds, which were thought to be understood solely by our visual or auditory systems. We’ve discovered some intriguing facts about the adaptability of rhythm and made some progress towards classifying the different ways colors can be perceived. Additionally, we've gained a greater appreciation for the complexity involved even in the simplest activities. These results, along with others, have certainly justified the effort put in. More importantly, we've revealed the vast range of responses triggered by even the most basic stimuli. Surprisingly, even a straightforward object like a single color can evoke extremely different mental states in different people or even within the same person at different times. From this finding, it seems reasonable to conclude that complex objects like pictures will provoke an even wider variety of responses, which poses a challenge for any theory of criticism, as it raises the foundational question: “How can we compare experiences?” This question must be addressed if we want to tackle the more fundamental issues of value effectively.

But just here a crucial point arises. There seems to be good reason to suppose that the more simple the object contemplated the more varied the responses will be which can be expected from it. For it is difficult, perhaps impossible, to contemplate a comparatively simple object by itself. Inevitably it is taken by the contemplator into some context, and made part of some larger whole, and under such experimental conditions as have yet been devised it seems not possible to guarantee the kind of context into which it is taken. A comparison with the case of words is instructive. A single word by itself, let us say ‘night,’ will raise almost as many different thoughts and feelings as there are persons who hear it. The range of variety with a single word is very little restricted. But put it into a sentence and the variation is narrowed; put it into the context of a whole passage, and it is still further fixed; and let it occur in such an intricate whole as a poem and the responses of competent readers may have a similarity which only its occurrence in such a whole can secure. The point will arise for discussion when the problem of corroboration for critical judgments is dealt with later (cf. pp. 166, 178, 192). It had to be mentioned here in order to explain why the theory of criticism shows no great dependence upon experimental æsthetics, useful in many respects as these investigations are.

But at this point, an important issue comes up. There's strong reason to believe that the simpler the object being considered, the more diverse the responses it can provoke. This is because it's hard, maybe even impossible, to think about a relatively simple object on its own. It inevitably gets placed in some context by the person considering it and becomes part of a larger whole, and under the experimental conditions currently available, it's tough to ensure the specific context into which it’s placed. Comparing this to words is enlightening. A single word, like "night," can evoke nearly as many thoughts and feelings as there are people who hear it. The variety with just one word is hardly limited. But when you put it in a sentence, the range of responses narrows; place it within a longer passage, and it gets even more specific; and if it appears in a complex piece like a poem, the reactions from knowledgeable readers may become similar in a way that only its inclusion in that larger whole guarantees. This point will be discussed when the issue of validating critical judgments is addressed later (cf. pp. 166, 178, 192). It had to be mentioned here to clarify why the theory of criticism is not heavily reliant on experimental aesthetics, valuable as those investigations are in many ways.

CHAPTER II

The Phantom Æsthetic State
The Phantom Aesthetic State

None of his follies will he repent, none will he wish to repeat; no
happier lot can be assigned to man.—Wilhelm Mester.

None of his mistakes will he regret, none will he want to repeat; no
happier fate can be given to a person.—Wilhelm Mester.

A more serious defect in æsthetics is the avoidance of considerations as to value. It is true that an ill-judged introduction of value considerations usually leads to disaster, as in Tolstoy’s case. But the fact that some of the experiences to which the arts give rise are valuable and take the form they do because of their value is not irrelevant. Whether this fact is of service in analysis will naturally depend upon the theory of value adopted. But to leave it out of account altogether is to run the risk of missing the clue to the whole matter. And the clue has in fact been missed.

A better serious flaw in aesthetics is ignoring the idea of value. It's true that poorly timed considerations of value can lead to problems, as seen in Tolstoy’s case. However, the reality that some experiences provided by the arts are valuable and shaped by their value is important. Whether this fact is useful in analysis will obviously depend on the theory of value you choose. But completely disregarding it risks overlooking the key to the entire issue. And indeed, that key has been overlooked.

All modern æsthetics rests upon an assumption which has been strangely little discussed, the assumption that there is a distinct kind of mental activity present in what are called æsthetic experiences. Ever since “the first rational word concerning beauty” was spoken by Kant, the attempt to define the ‘judgment of taste’ as concerning pleasure which is disinterested, universal, unintellectual, and not to be confused with the pleasures of sense or of ordinary emotions, in short to make it a thing sui generis, has continued. Thus arises the phantom problem of the æsthetic mode or æsthetic state, a legacy from the days of abstract investigation into the Good, the Beautiful and the True.

All modern aesthetics is based on an assumption that hasn’t been discussed much: the idea that there’s a specific type of mental activity involved in what we call aesthetic experiences. Ever since Kant spoke the “first rational word concerning beauty,” the effort to define the ‘judgment of taste’ as a pleasure that is disinterested, universal, unintellectual, and distinct from sensory pleasures or ordinary emotions—essentially trying to make it something unique—has continued. This leads to the tricky issue of the aesthetic mode or aesthetic state, a leftover from the times when people abstractly investigated the Good, the Beautiful, and the True.

The temptation to align this tripartite division with a similar division into Will, Feeling and Thought was irresistible. “All the faculties of the Soul, or capacities, are reducible to three, which do not admit of any further derivation from a common ground: the faculty of knowledge, the feeling of pleasure or displeasure, and the faculty of desire said Kant. Legislative for each of these faculties stood Understanding, Judgment and Reason respectively. “Between the faculties of knowledge and desire stands the feeling of pleasure, just as judgment is intermediate between understanding and reason.” And he went on to discuss æsthetics as appertaining to the province of judgment, the middle one of these three, the first and last having already occupied him in his two other Critiques of Pure and Practical Reason respectively. The effect was virtually to annex æsthetics to Idealism, in which fabric it has ever since continued to serve important purposes.

The urge to connect this three-part division with a similar breakdown into Will, Feeling, and Thought was hard to resist. “All the faculties of the Soul, or capacities, can be reduced to three that don't stem from a common source: the faculty of knowledge, the feeling of pleasure or displeasure, and the faculty of desire said Kant. Each of these faculties was governed by Understanding, Judgment, and Reason, respectively. “Between the faculties of knowledge and desire lies the feeling of pleasure, just like judgment stands between understanding and reason.” He went on to explore aesthetics as it relates to judgment, the middle one of these three, while the first and last had already been addressed in his two other Critiques of Pure and Practical Reason. The result was effectively to link aesthetics with Idealism, in which context it has continued to play significant roles ever since.

This accident of formal correspondence has had an influence upon speculation which would be ridiculous if it had not been so disastrous. It is difficult even now to get out of ruts which have been seen to lead nowhere. With the identification of the provinces of Truth and Thought no quarrel arises, and the Will and the Good are, as we shall see, intimately connected, but the attempts to fit Beauty into a neat pigeon-hole with Feeling have led to calamitous distortions. It is now generally abandoned,* although echoes of it can be heard everywhere in critical writings. The peculiar use of ‘emotion’ by reviewers, and the prevalence of the phrase ‘æsthetic emotion’ is one of them. In view, then, of the objections to Feeling, something else, some special mode of mental activity, had to be found, to which Beauty could belong. Hence arose the æsthetic mode. Truth was the object of the inquiring activity, of the Intellectual or Theoretical part of the mind, and the Good that of the willing, desiring, practical part; what part could be found for the Beautiful? Some activity that was neither inquisitive nor practical, that did not question and did not seek to use. The result was the æsthetic, the contemplative, activity which is still defined, in most treatments, by these negative conditions alone, as that mode of commerce with things which is neither intellectual inquiry into their nature, nor an attempt to make them satisfy our desire. The experiences which arise in contemplating objects of art were then discovered to be describable in some such terms, and system secured a temporary triumph.

This formal correspondence issue has influenced speculation, which would be silly if it hadn't been so damaging. It's still hard to break free from paths that have proven fruitless. There's no conflict in identifying Truth with Thought, and as we'll see, Will and Good are closely linked, but the efforts to neatly categorize Beauty with Feeling have caused serious misunderstandings. It's mostly been left behind,* though you can still hear remnants of it all over in critical writing. The strange way reviewers use ‘emotion’ and the common phrase ‘æsthetic emotion’ are examples of this. Given the issues with Feeling, something else had to be identified for Beauty, a special type of mental activity. This led to the concept of the æsthetic mode. Truth was the focus of the questioning activities of the Intellectual or Theoretical part of the mind, while the Good pertained to the willing, desiring, practical side; so what role could be designated for the Beautiful? It needed to be something that wasn't about questioning or acting, something that didn't seek to use or analyze. The result was the æsthetic, contemplative activity, which is still described, in most discussions, solely by these negative conditions as a way of engaging with things that is neither an intellectual inquiry into their essence nor an effort to fulfill our desires. The experiences that come from contemplating art objects were then found to be explainable in this way, and established a temporary victory for the system.

It is true that many of these experiences do present peculiarities, both in the intellectual interest which is present and in the way in which the development of desires within them takes place, and these peculiarities—detachment, impersonality, serenity and so forth—are of great interest. They will have to be carefully examined in the sequel.

It’s true that many of these experiences have their own unique features, both in the intellectual engagement involved and in how the development of desires unfolds within them. These features—detachment, impersonality, serenity, and so on—are very intriguing. They will need to be closely analyzed later on.

We shall find that two entirely different sets of characters are involved. They arise from quite different causes but are hard to distinguish introspectively. Taken as marking off a special province for inquiry they are most unsatisfactory. They would yield for our purposes, even if they were not so ambiguous, a diagonal or slant classification. Some of the experiences which most require to be considered would be left out and many which are without importance brought in. To choose the Æsthetic State as the starting-point for an inquiry into the values of the arts is in fact somewhat like choosing ‘rectangular, and red in parts’ as a definition of a picture. We should find ourselves ultimately discussing a different collection of things from those we intended to discuss.

We will find that there are two completely different sets of characters involved. They come from very different causes but can be hard to tell apart when we look within ourselves. If we try to use them to define a specific area for investigation, they are quite unsatisfactory. Even if they weren't so unclear, they would offer a diagonal or slanted classification for our purposes. Some experiences that really need to be considered would be excluded, while many unimportant ones would be included. Choosing the Aesthetic State as the starting point for examining the values of the arts is kind of like defining a picture as "rectangular and red in parts." We would end up discussing a completely different collection of things than what we actually intended to talk about.

But the problem remains—Is there any such thing as the æsthetic state, or any æsthetic character of experiences which is sui generis? Not many explicit arguments have ever been given for one. Vernon Lee, it is true, in Beauty and Ugliness, p. 10, argues that “a relation entirely sui generis between visible and audible forms and ourselves” can be deduced from the fact “that given proportions, shapes, patterns, compositions have a tendency to recur in art.” How this can be done it is hard to divine. Arsenic tends to recur in murder cases, and tennis in the summer, but no characters or relations sui generis anywhere are thereby proved. Obviously you can only tell whether anything is like or unlike other things by examining it and them, and to notice that one case of it is like another case of it, is not helpful. It may be suspected that where the argument is so confused, the original question was not very clear.

But the problem still exists—Is there such a thing as the aesthetic state, or any aesthetic quality of experiences that is sui generis? Not many convincing arguments have been presented for one. Vernon Lee, in Beauty and Ugliness, p. 10, claims that “a relationship entirely sui generis between visible and audible forms and ourselves” can be inferred from the fact that “certain proportions, shapes, patterns, and compositions tend to appear again in art.” It's difficult to understand how this can be established. Arsenic tends to show up in murder cases, and tennis in the summer, but that doesn’t prove any unique characters or relationships sui generis anywhere. Clearly, you can only determine whether something resembles or differs from other things by examining them, and simply noticing that one instance is similar to another doesn't provide clarity. It may be suspected that where the argument is so tangled, the original question wasn't very clear.

The question is whether a certain kind of experience is or is not like other kinds of experience. Plainly it is a question as to degree of likeness. Be it granted at once, to clear the air, that there are all sorts of experiences involved in the values of the arts, and that attributions of Beauty spring from all sorts of causes. Is there among these one kind of experience as different from experiences which don’t so occur as, say envy is from remembering, or as mathematical calculation is from eating cherries? And what degree of difference would make it specific? Put this way it is plainly not an easy question to answer. These differences, none of them measurable, are of varying degree, and all are hard to estimate. Yet the vast majority of post-Kantian writers, and many before him, have unhesitatingly replied, “Yes! the æsthetic experience is peculiar and specific.” And their grounds, when not merely verbal, have usually been those of direct inspection.

The question is whether a specific type of experience is or isn’t like other types of experience. Clearly, it’s a question of how alike they are. Let’s agree right away, to clarify things, that there are all kinds of experiences involved in the values of the arts, and that claims of Beauty come from various causes. Is there a type of experience that is different from those experiences that don’t occur in the same way, just as envy differs from remembering, or as mathematical calculation differs from eating cherries? And what level of difference would make it unique? Framed this way, it’s obviously a tough question to answer. These differences, none of which can be measured, vary in degree and are all difficult to assess. Yet the vast majority of writers after Kant, along with many before him, have confidently responded, “Yes! The aesthetic experience is distinct and specific.” Their reasons, when not just about words, have typically been based on direct observation.

It requires some audacity to run counter to such a tradition, and I do not do so without reflection. Yet, after all, the matter is one of classification, and when so many other divisions in psychology are being questioned and re-organised, this also may be re-examined.

It takes some boldness to go against such a tradition, and I don’t do this lightly. However, in the end, this is a matter of classification, and since so many other categories in psychology are being questioned and restructured, this one can be reconsidered too.

The case for a distinct æsthetic species of experience can take two forms. It may be held that there is some unique kind of mental element which enters into æsthetic experiences and into no others. Thus Mr Clive Bell used to maintain the existence of an unique emotion ‘æsthetic emotion’ as the differentia. But psychology has no place for such an entity. What other will be suggested? Empathy, for example, as Vernon Lee herself insists, enters into innumerable other experiences as well as into æsthetic experiences. I do not think any will be proposed.

The argument for a unique aesthetic type of experience can be presented in two ways. One possibility is that there's a specific mental element that is part of aesthetic experiences but not found in any others. For instance, Mr. Clive Bell used to argue for the existence of a unique emotion called 'aesthetic emotion' as the defining factor. However, psychology doesn't recognize such a concept. What else could be suggested? Empathy, for example, as Vernon Lee herself argues, is part of countless other experiences beyond just aesthetic ones. I don’t think anyone will come up with another suggestion.

Alternatively, the æsthetic experience may contain no unique constituent, and be of the usual stuff but with a special form. This is what it is commonly supposed to be. Now the special form as it is usually described—in terms of disinterestedness, detachment, distance, impersonality, subjective universality, and so forth—this form, I shall try to show later, is sometimes no more than a consequence of the incidence of the experience, a condition or an effect of communication. But sometimes a structure which can be described in the same terms is an essential feature of the experience, the feature in fact upon which its value depends. In other words, at least two different sets of characters, due to different causes, are, in current usage, ambiguously covered by the term ‘æsthetic.’ It is very necessary to distinguish the sense in which merely putting something in a frame or writing it in verse gives it an ‘æsthetic character,’ from a sense in which value is implied. This confusion, together with other confusions,* has made the term nearly useless.

Alternatively, the aesthetic experience might not have any unique elements and could just consist of the usual components but in a special form. This is how it’s typically thought of. Now, the special form, as it’s usually described—in terms of being disinterested, detached, distant, impersonal, subjectively universal, and so on—this form, I will try to show later, is sometimes merely a result of how the experience occurs, a condition or an effect of communication. But sometimes, a structure described in the same way is a key aspect of the experience, the very aspect that determines its value. In other words, at least two different sets of characteristics, arising from different causes, are, in current usage, ambiguously encompassed by the term ‘aesthetic.’ It is crucial to differentiate the way merely framing something or writing it in verse gives it an ‘aesthetic character’ from that sense in which value is implied. This confusion, along with other confusions,* has rendered the term nearly useless.

The æsthetic mode is generally supposed to be a peculiar way of regarding things which can be exercised, whether the resulting experiences are valuable, disvaluable or indifferent. It is intended to cover the experience of ugliness as well as that of beauty, and also intermediate experiences. What I wish to maintain is that there is no such mode, that the experience of ugliness has nothing in common with that of beauty, which both do not share with innumerable other experiences no one (except Croce; but this qualification is often required) would dream of calling æsthetic. But a narrower sense of æsthetic is also found in which it is confined to experiences of beauty and does imply value. And with regard to this, while admitting that such experiences can be distinguished, I shall be at pains to show that they are closely similar to many other experiences, that they differ chiefly in the connections between their constituents, and that they are only a further development, a finer organisation of ordinary experiences, and not in the least a new and different kind of thing. When we look at a picture, or read a poem, or listen to music, we are not doing something quite unlike what we were doing on our way to the Gallery or when we dressed in the morning. The fashion in which the experience is caused in us is different, and as a rule the experience is more complex and, if we are successful, more unified. But our activity is not of a fundamentally different kind. To assume that it is, puts difficulties in the way of describing and explaining it, which are unnecessary and which no one has yet succeeded in overcoming.

The aesthetic mode is generally thought of as a unique way of looking at things, which can be experienced whether the results are valued, not valued, or neutral. It is meant to include the experience of ugliness as well as beauty, along with experiences that fall somewhere in between. What I want to argue is that this mode doesn’t actually exist; the experience of ugliness is completely different from that of beauty, which both do not share with countless other experiences that most people (except Croce; though this qualification often comes up) wouldn’t think of calling aesthetic. However, there is also a more limited sense of aesthetic in which it is restricted to experiences of beauty and does imply value. In this case, while I acknowledge that such experiences can be distinguished, I will strive to show that they are very similar to many other experiences, differing mainly in how their elements are connected, and that they are just a further development, a more refined organization of ordinary experiences, rather than something completely new and different. When we look at a painting, read a poem, or listen to music, we are not doing something entirely different from what we did on our way to the gallery or when we got dressed in the morning. The way the experience happens for us is different, and usually the experience is more complex and, if we’re lucky, more cohesive. But our activity is not fundamentally different. Assuming it is creates unnecessary challenges in describing and explaining it, challenges that no one has yet managed to overcome.

The point here raised, and particularly the distinction between the two quite different sets of characters, on the ground of which an experience may be described as æsthetic or impersonal and disinterested, will become clearer at a later stage.*

The point being made here, especially the difference between the two distinct groups of characters, which allows an experience to be described as aesthetic or impersonal and disinterested, will become clearer later on.*


A further objection to the assumption of a peculiar æsthetic attitude is that it makes smooth the way for the idea of a peculiar æsthetic value, a pure art value. Postulate a peculiar kind: of experience, æsthetic experience, and it is an easy step to the postulation of a peculiar unique value, different in kind and cut off from the other values of ordinary experiences. “To appreciate a work of art we need bring with us nothing from life, no knowledge of its ideas and affairs, no familiarity with its emotions.” So runs a recent extreme statement of the Æsthetic Hypothesis, which has had much success. To quote another example less drastic but also carrying with it the implication that æsthetic experiences are sui generis, and their value not of the same kind as other values. “Its nature is to be not a part, nor yet a copy, of the real world (as we commonly understand that phrase), but a world in itself independent, complete, autonomous.”

A further objection to the assumption of a unique aesthetic attitude is that it paves the way for the idea of a specific aesthetic value, a pure art value. If we assume a unique type of experience, aesthetic experience, it's an easy leap to suggest a distinct unique value, different in nature and separated from the other values of everyday experiences. “To appreciate a work of art, we don't need to bring anything from life, no understanding of its ideas and matters, no familiarity with its emotions.” This reflects a recent extreme statement of the Aesthetic Hypothesis, which has gained a lot of traction. To quote another example that is less extreme but still implies that aesthetic experiences are sui generis and their value is not the same as other values: “Its nature is to be neither a part of nor a copy of the real world (as we usually understand that phrase), but a world in itself, independent, complete, and autonomous.”

This view of the arts as providing a private heaven for æsthetes is, as will appear later, a great impediment to the investigation of their value. The effects upon the general attitudes of those who accept it uncritically are also often regrettable; while the effects upon literature and the arts have been noticeable, in a narrowing and restriction of the interests active, in preciousness, artificiality and spurious aloofness. Art envisaged as a mystic, ineffable virtue is a close relative of the ‘æsthetic mood’, and may easily be pernicious in its effects, through the habits of mind which, as an idea, it fosters, and to which, as a mystery, it appeals.

This idea that the arts create a private paradise for art lovers is, as will be shown later, a significant barrier to understanding their true value. The impact on the general attitudes of those who accept it without questioning is often unfortunate; while the effects on literature and the arts have been clear, leading to a narrowing and restriction of active interests, as well as pretentiousness, artificiality, and false detachment. Art Seen as a mysterious, indescribable quality, it closely relates to the ‘aesthetic mood’ and can easily have harmful effects due to the mindset it encourages and the mystery it invokes.

CHAPTER III

The Language of Criticism
The Language of Review

. . . . I too have seen

. . . . I too have seen

My vision of the rainbow Aureoled face
Of her whom men name Beauty: proud, austere:
Divinely fugitive, that haunts the world. . . .

My vision of the rainbow haloed face
Of her whom people call Beauty: proud, serious:
Divinely elusive, that lingers in the world. . . .

The Dominion of Dreams.

The Dominion of Dreams.

Whatever the disadvantages of modern æsthetics as a basis for a theory of Criticism, the great advance made upon prescientific speculation into the nature of Beauty must also be recognised. That paralysing apparition Beauty, the ineffable, ultimate, unanalysable, simple Idea, has at least been dismissed and with her have departed or will soon depart a flock of equally bogus entities. Poetry and inspiration together, it is true, still dignify respectable quarters with their presence.

Whatever the drawbacks of modern aesthetics as a foundation for a theory of Criticism, we must also acknowledge the significant progress made beyond pre-scientific speculation about the nature of Beauty. The overwhelming concept of Beauty, the indescribable, ultimate, unexplainable, simple Idea, has at least been put aside, and along with it, a host of other equally false notions are either gone or will be soon. It is true that poetry and inspiration still lend their presence to respectable circles.

“Poetry, like life, is one thing. . . . Essentially a continuous substance or energy, poetry is historically a connected movement, a series of successive integrated manifestations. Each poet, from Homer or the predecessors of Homer to our own day, has been, to some degree and at some point, the voice of the movement and energy of poetry; in him, poetry has for the moment become visible, audible, incarnate; and his extant poems are the record left of that partial and transitory incarnation. . . . The progress of poetry, with its vast power and exalted function, is immortal.”

“Poetry, like life, is one thing. . . . Essentially a continuous substance or energy, poetry is historically a connected movement, a series of successive integrated forms. Each poet, from Homer and his predecessors to our own time, has, to some extent and at some moment, been the voice of the movement and energy of poetry; in them, poetry has briefly become visible, audible, and tangible; and their existing poems are the record left of that temporary and fleeting embodiment. . . . The progress of poetry, with its immense power and noble purpose, is eternal.”

A diligent search will still find many other Mystic Beings, for the most part of a less august nature, sheltering in verbal thickets. Construction, Design, Form, Rhythm, Expression . . . are more often than not mere vacua in discourse, for which a theory of criticism should provide explainable substitutes.

A careful search will still uncover many other Mystic Beings, mostly of a less impressive nature, hiding in verbal thickets. Construction, Design, Form, Rhythm, Expression . . . are often just vacua in conversation, for which a theory of criticism should offer understandable alternatives.

While current attitudes to language persist, this difficulty of the linguistic phantom must still continue. It has to be recognised that all our natural turns of speech are misleading, especially those we use in discussing works of art. We become so accustomed to them that even when we are aware that they are ellipses, it is easy to forget the fact. And it has been extremely difficult in many cases to discover that any ellipsis is present. We are accustomed to say that a picture is beautiful, instead of saying that it causes an experience in us which is valuable in certain ways.* The discovery that the remark, “This is beautiful”, must be turned round and expanded in this way before it is anything but a mere noise signalling the fact that we approve of the picture, was a great and difficult achievement. Even to-day, such is the insidious power of grammatical forms, the belief that there is such a quality or attribute, namely Beauty, which attaches to the things which we rightly call beautiful, is probably inevitable for all reflective persons at a certain stage of their mental development.

While current attitudes toward language remain, the issue of the linguistic illusion continues. We need to acknowledge that all our natural ways of speaking can be misleading, especially when discussing art. We get so used to these phrases that even when we recognize they are incomplete, it’s easy to overlook that fact. In many instances, it has been quite challenging to identify any omissions. We tend to say that a picture is beautiful instead of expressing that it evokes an experience in us that holds value in various ways. * Realizing that the statement, “This is beautiful,” must be rephrased and elaborated before it means anything more than just a signal of our approval of the picture was a significant and tough breakthrough. Even today, the subtle influence of grammatical structures means that many thoughtful individuals inevitably believe there is such a quality or trait, namely Beauty, that inherently belongs to the things we rightly call beautiful at a certain point in their intellectual growth.

Even among those who have escaped from this delusion and are well aware that we continually talk as though things possess qualities, when what we ought to say is that they cause effects in us of one kind or another, the fallacy of ‘projecting’ the effect and making it a quality of its cause tends to recur. When it does so it gives a peculiar obliquity to thought and although few competent persons are nowadays so deluded as actually to hold the mystical view that there is a quality Beauty which inheres or attaches to external objects, yet throughout all the discussion of works of art the drag exercised by language towards this view can be felt. It perceptibly increases the difficulty of innumerable problems and we shall have constantly to allow for it. Such terms as ‘construction’, ‘form’, ‘balance’, ‘composition’, ‘design’, ‘unity’, ‘expression’, for all the arts; as ‘depth’, ‘movement’, ‘texture’, ‘solidity’, in the criticism of painting; as ‘rhythm’, ‘stress’, ‘plot’, ‘character’, in literary criticism; as ‘harmony’, ‘atmosphere’, ‘development’, in music, are instances. All these terms are currently used as though they stood for qualities inherent in things outside the mind, as a painting, in the sense of an assemblage of pigments, is undoubtedly outside the mind. Even the difficulty of discovering, in the case of poetry, what thing other than print and paper is there for these alleged qualities to belong to, has not checked the tendency.

Even among those who have broken free from this misconception and understand that we often talk as if things have their own qualities, when we really should say that they produce effects in us in various ways, the error of ‘projecting’ the effect and treating it as a quality of its source tends to come up again. When that happens, it skews our thinking, and although few knowledgeable people today are actually misled enough to believe in the mystical idea of an inherent quality of Beauty in external objects, the influence of language pushing toward this view can still be felt throughout discussions of art. It noticeably complicates countless issues, and we always need to take it into account. Terms like ‘construction,’ ‘form,’ ‘balance,’ ‘composition,’ ‘design,’ ‘unity,’ and ‘expression’ for all arts; ‘depth,’ ‘movement,’ ‘texture,’ and ‘solidity’ in painting criticism; ‘rhythm,’ ‘stress,’ ‘plot,’ and ‘character’ in literary criticism; ‘harmony,’ ‘atmosphere,’ and ‘development’ in music are examples. All these terms are commonly used as if they represent qualities inherent in things outside our minds, such as a painting, which, as a collection of pigments, is definitely external to the mind. Even the challenge of figuring out what other than print and paper these supposed qualities in poetry belong to hasn’t stopped this tendency.

But indeed language has succeeded until recently in hiding from us almost all the things we talk about. Whether we are discussing music, poetry, painting, sculpture or architecture, we are forced to speak as though certain physical objects—vibrations of strings and of columns of air, marks printed on paper, canvasses and pigments, masses of marble, fabrics of freestone, are what we are talking about. And yet the remarks we make as critics do not apply to such objects but to states of mind, to experiences.

But really, language has managed until now to conceal from us almost everything we discuss. Whether we're talking about music, poetry, painting, sculpture, or architecture, we have to talk as if certain physical objects—like vibrations of strings and columns of air, marks on paper, canvases and pigments, blocks of marble, and types of stone—are what we mean. However, the comments we make as critics don’t actually refer to those objects but to states of mind and experiences.

A certain strangeness about this view is often felt but diminishes with reflection. If anyone says that ‘The May Queen’ is sentimental, it is not difficult to agree that he is referring to a state of mind. But if he declares that the masses in a Giotto exactly balance one another, this is less apparent, and, if he goes on to discuss time in music, form in visual art, plot in drama, the fact that he is all the while talking about mental happenings becomes concealed. The verbal apparatus comes between us and the things with which we are really dealing. Words which are useful, indeed invaluable, as handy stop-gaps and makeshifts in conversation, but which need elaborate expansions before they can be used with precision, are treated as simply as people’s proper names. So it becomes natural to seek for the things these words appear to stand for, and thus arise innumerable subtle investigations, doomed ab initio as regards their main intent to failure.

There's a certain weirdness about this perspective that people often notice, but it fades with some thought. If someone claims that ‘The May Queen’ is sentimental, it’s easy to agree that they’re talking about a specific mindset. However, if they say that the crowds in a Giotto painting balance each other out, that’s less obvious. And if they move on to discuss time in music, form in visual arts, or plot in drama, the fact that they're actually talking about mental processes gets lost. The language we use gets in the way of the actual subjects we’re really engaging with. Words that are useful, even crucial, as quick fixes in conversation need to be stretched out and explained before they can be used accurately, but they’re treated just like people's names. So it becomes natural to look for what these words seem to represent, which leads to countless subtle explorations, all of which are destined from the start to miss their main point.


We must be prepared then to translate, into phrases pedantic and uncouth, all the too simple utterances which the conversational decencies exact. We shall find later, in their peculiar emotive power the main reason why, in spite of all manner of confusions and inconveniences, these current ways of speaking are retained. For emotive purposes they are indispensable, but for clarity, for the examination of what is actually happening, translations are equally a necessity.

We need to be ready to express, in overly formal and awkward phrases, all the overly simple statements that social etiquette requires. We'll see later that their unique emotional impact is the main reason why, despite various confusions and hassles, these everyday ways of speaking are still used. They're essential for conveying feelings, but for clarity and to truly understand what's happening, these translations are also necessary.

Most critical remarks state in an abbreviated form that an object causes certain experiences, and as a rule the form of the statement is such as to suggest that the object has been said to possess certain qualities. But often the critic goes further and affirms that the effect in his mind is due to special particular features of the object. In this case he is pointing out something about the object in addition to its effect upon him, and this fuller kind of criticism is what we desire. Before his insight can greatly benefit, however, a very clear demarcation between the object, with its features, and his experience, which is the effect of contemplating it, is necessary. The bulk of critical literature is unfortunately made up of examples of their confusion.

Most critical comments often sum up by saying that an object leads to certain experiences, usually implying that the object is believed to have specific qualities. However, critics sometimes go further and claim that the effect in their mind comes from particular characteristics of the object. In this case, they are highlighting something about the object beyond just its impact on them, and this deeper level of criticism is what we seek. Before these insights can be truly useful, though, it is essential to clearly differentiate between the object and its characteristics, and the critic's experience, which is the result of contemplating it. Unfortunately, much of critical literature is filled with examples of this confusion.

It will be convenient at this point to introduce two definitions. In a full critical statement which states not only that an experience is valuable in certain ways, but also that it is caused by certain features in a contemplated object, the part which describes the value of the experience we shall call the critical part. That which describes the object we shall call the technical part. Thus to say that we feel differently towards wooden crosses and stone crosses is a technical remark. And to say that metre is more suited to the tender passion than is prose would be, as it stands, a technical remark, but here it is evident that a critical part might easily be also present. All remarks as to the ways and means by which experiences arise or are brought about are technical, but critical remarks are about the values of experiences and the reasons for regarding them as valuable, or not valuable. We shall endeavor in what follows to show that critical remarks are merely a branch of psychological remarks, and that no special ethical or metaphysical ideas need be introduced to explain value.

At this point, it's helpful to introduce two definitions. In a complete critical statement that explains not just that an experience is valuable in certain ways but also that it is influenced by specific features of an object being considered, the part describing the value of the experience will be called the critical part. The part that describes the object will be called the technical part. For example, saying that we feel differently about wooden crosses compared to stone crosses is a technical observation. Similarly, saying that meter is better suited to expressing tender feelings than prose would be a technical observation as it stands, but it's clear that a critical part could also be present here. Any remarks about how experiences come about or are triggered are technical, while critical remarks focus on the values of experiences and the reasons for seeing them as valuable or not. In what follows, we will aim to show that critical remarks are essentially a subset of psychological remarks and that there’s no need to introduce specific ethical or metaphysical concepts to explain value.

The distinction between technical and critical remarks is of real importance. Confusion here is responsible for some most curious passages in the histories of the arts. A certain technique in certain cases produces admirable results; the obvious features of this technique come to be regarded at first as sure signs of excellence, and later as the excellence itself. For a while nothing, however admirable, which does not show these superficial marks, gets fair consideration. Thomas Rymer’s denigration of Shakespeare, Dr Johnson’s view of Milton’s pauses, the aftermath of the triumph of Pope, archaistic sculpture, the Greek poses in the compositions of David, the imitations of Cézanne, are famous instances; they could be multiplied indefinitely. The converse case is equally common. An obvious technical blemish in a special case is recognised. It may be too many S’s in a particular line, or the irregularity and rimelessness of a ‘Pindaric’ Ode; henceforth any line superficially similar,

The difference between technical and critical comments is really important. Confusion here has led to some strange moments in the histories of the arts. A certain technique in specific cases can produce amazing results; the obvious aspects of this technique are initially seen as clear indicators of quality, and later recognized as the quality itself. For a time, nothing—no matter how impressive—that doesn’t display these superficial traits receives proper attention. Thomas Rymer’s criticism of Shakespeare, Dr. Johnson’s opinion on Milton’s pauses, the aftermath of Pope’s success, archaistic sculpture, the Greek poses in David's compositions, and Cézanne's imitations are well-known examples; there are countless more. The opposite scenario is just as common. A clear technical flaw in a specific case is identified. It might be too many S’s in a particular line, or the irregularity and lack of rhyme in a "Pindaric" Ode; from that point on, any superficially similar line,

The lustre of the long convolvulusses,

The shine of the long morning glories,

any unrhymed lyric, is regarded as defective. This trick of judging the whole by the detail, instead of the other way about, of mistaking the means for the end, the technique for the value, is in fact much the most successful of the snares which waylay the critic. Only the teacher knows (and sometimes he is guilty himself) how great is the number of readers who think, for example, that a defective rime—bough’s house, bush thrush, blood good—is sufficient ground for condemning a poem in the neglect of all other considerations. Such sticklers, like those with a scansion obsession (due as a rule to Exercises in Latin Verse), have little understanding of poetry. We pay attention to externals when we do not know what else to do with a poem.

any unrhymed lyric is seen as flawed. This habit of judging the whole based on the details, rather than the other way around, and confusing the means with the end and technique with value, is actually one of the most common traps that catch critics. Only teachers understand (and sometimes they are guilty too) how many readers believe, for instance, that a flawed rhyme—bough’s house, bush thrush, blood good—is enough reason to dismiss a poem without considering other factors. Those who focus too much on these details, like those obsessed with scansion (usually because of Exercises in Latin Verse), have little grasp of poetry. We focus on superficial aspects when we don’t know what else to do with a poem.

CHAPTER IV

Communication and the Artist
Artistic Communication

Poetry is the record of the best and happiest moments of the happiest
and best minds.—The Defence of Poetry.

Poetry is a record of the best and happiest moments of the happiest
and best minds.—The Defence of Poetry.

The two pillars upon which a theory of criticism must rest are an account of value and an account of communication. We do not sufficiently realise how great a part of our experience takes the form it does, because we are social beings and accustomed to communication from infancy. That we acquire many of our ways of thinking and feeling from parents and others is, of course, a commonplace.

The two foundations that a theory of criticism relies on are a description of value and a description of communication. We often overlook how much of our experience is shaped in this way, as we are social beings and have been communicating since we were babies. It's pretty obvious that we pick up many of our thoughts and feelings from our parents and others.

But the effects of communication go much deeper than this. The very structure of our minds largely determined by the fact that man has been engaged in communicating for so many hundreds of thousands of years, throughout the course of his human development and beyond even that. A large part of the distinctive features of the mind are due to its being an instrument for communication. An experience has to be formed, no doubt, before it is communicated, but it takes the form it does largely because it may have to be communicated. The emphasis which natural selection has put upon communicative ability is overwhelming.

But the effects of communication go much deeper than this. The structure of our minds is largely shaped by the fact that humans have been communicating for hundreds of thousands of years, throughout our development and even before that. A big part of what makes our minds unique comes from being tools for communication. An experience has to be formed before it can be communicated, but it takes the shape it does mainly because it might need to be shared. The emphasis that natural selection has placed on communication skills is significant.

There are very many problems of psychology, from those with which some of the exponents of Gestalt theorie are grappling to those by which psycho-analysts are bewildered, for which this neglected, this almost overlooked aspect of the mind may provide a key, but it is pre-eminently in regard to the arts that it is of service. For the arts are the supreme form of the communicative activity. As we shall see, most of the difficult and obscure points about the structures of the arts, for example the priority of formal elements to content,* or the impersonality and detachment so much stressed by æstheticians, become easily intelligible as soon as we consider them from this angle. But a possible misunderstanding must be guarded against. Although it is as a communicator that it is most profitable to consider the artist, it is by no means true that he commonly looks upon himself in this light. In the course of his work he is not as a rule deliberately and consciously engaged in a communicative endeavour. When asked, he is more likely than not to reply that communication is an irrelevant or at best a minor issue, and that what he is making is something which is beautiful in itself, or satisfying to him personally, or something expressive, in a more or less vague sense, of his emotions, or of himself, something personal and individual. That other people are going to study it, and to receive experiences from it may seem to him a merely accidental, inessential circumstance. More modestly still, he may say that when he works he is merely amusing himself.

There are many psychological issues, ranging from those that some proponents of Gestalt theory are tackling to those that psychoanalysts find confusing. This often neglected, almost overlooked aspect of the mind might offer a solution, but it's especially relevant when it comes to the arts. The arts represent the highest form of communication. As we will see, many of the challenging and unclear aspects of artistic structures—like the importance of form over content,* or the impersonality and detachment emphasized by aestheticians—become much clearer when viewed from this perspective. However, we should be cautious about a potential misunderstanding. While it's useful to think of the artist primarily as a communicator, it doesn't mean they usually see themselves that way. Typically, during their creative process, artists are not intentionally focused on communication. If asked, they’re more likely to say that communication is an irrelevant or at best a minor concern, and that what they create is something beautiful in itself, personally satisfying, or something that vaguely expresses their emotions or identity—something individual and personal. The idea that others will study their work and derive experiences from it may seem to them like a minor, irrelevant detail. More modestly, they might even say that when they create, they are just entertaining themselves.

That the artist is not as a mule consciously concerned with communication, but with getting the work, the poem or play or statue or painting or whatever it is, ‘right’, apparently regardless of its communicative efficacy, is easily explained. To make the work ‘embody’, accord with, and represent the precise experience upon which its value depends is his major preoccupation, in difficult cases an overmastering preoccupation, and the dissipation of attention which would be involved if he considered the communicative side as a separate issue would be fatal in most serious work. He cannot stop to consider how the public or even how especially well qualified sections of the public may like it or respond to it. He is wise, therefore, to keep all such considerations out of mind altogether. Those artists and poets who can be suspected of close separate attention to the communicative aspect tend (there are exceptions to this, of which Shakespeare might be one) to fall into a subordinate rank.

The artist isn't like a mule, focused on communication; instead, they're concerned with making the work—whether it's a poem, play, statue, or painting—‘right’, seemingly without worrying about how well it communicates. This is easy to understand. Their main focus is to make the work reflect and represent the specific experience that gives it value, which can sometimes become an overwhelming obsession. If they were to think about the communication aspect as a separate issue, it could distract them and be detrimental to serious work. They can't pause to consider how the public, or even particularly discerning audiences, might like it or react to it. It's wise for them to keep such thoughts out of mind entirely. Artists and poets who appear to focus too much on communication often fall into a lesser category, although there are exceptions, like Shakespeare.

But this conscious neglect of communication does not in the least diminish the importance of the communicative aspect. It would only do so if we were prepared to admit that only our conscious activities matter. The very process of getting the work ‘right’ has itself, so far as the artist is normal,* immense communicative consequences. Apart from certain special cases, to be discussed later, it will, when ‘right’, have much greater communicative power than it would have had if ‘wrong’. The degree to which it accords with the relevant experience of the artist is a measure of the degree to which it will arouse similar experiences in others.

But this intentional disregard for communication doesn't diminish the importance of its communicative aspect at all. It would only do so if we were willing to say that only our conscious activities matter. The process of getting the work 'right' has, as long as the artist is normal,* significant communicative consequences. Aside from some special cases that will be discussed later, when it's 'right', it will have much greater communicative power than if it were 'wrong'. The extent to which it resonates with the artist's relevant experiences measures how much it will evoke similar experiences in others.

But more narrowly the reluctance of the artist to consider communication as one of his main aims, and his denial that he is at all influenced in his’ work by a desire to affect other people, is no evidence that communication is not actually his principal object. On a simple view of psychology, which overlooked unconscious motives, it would be, but not on any view of human behaviour which is in the least adequate. When we find the artist constantly struggling towards impersonality, towards a structure for his work which excludes his private, eccentric, momentary idiosyncrasies, and using always as its basis those elements which are most uniform in their effects upon impulses; when we find private works of art, works which satisfy the artist,* but are incomprehensible to everybody else, so rare, and the publicity of the work so constantly and so intimately bound up with its appeal to the artist himself, it is difficult to believe that efficacy for communication is not a main part of the ‘rightness’* which the artist may suppose to be something quite different.

But more specifically, the artist's reluctance to see communication as one of his main goals, and his insistence that he isn’t influenced by a desire to impact others, doesn’t prove that communication isn't actually his primary objective. In a basic understanding of psychology that ignores unconscious motives, it might seem that way, but not in any view of human behavior that’s at all sufficient. When we notice the artist consistently striving for impersonality, aiming for a structure in his work that strips away his private, quirky, fleeting idiosyncrasies, and always leveraging those elements that have the most uniform impact on impulses; when we see that personal works of art, ones that satisfy the artist but are unintelligible to everyone else, are so rare, and that the public nature of the work is so closely and deeply tied to its appeal to the artist himself, it’s hard to believe that effectiveness in communication isn’t a major part of the ‘rightness’ that the artist might think is something entirely different.

How far desire actually to communicate, as distinguished from desire to produce something with communicative efficacy (however disguised), is an ‘unconscious motive’ in the artist is a question to which we need not hazard an answer. Doubtless individual artists vary enormously. To some the lure of ‘immortality’ of enduring fame, of a permanent place in the influences which govern the human mind, appears to be very strong. To others it is often negligible. The degree to which such notions are avowed certainly varies with current social and intellectual fashions. At present the appeal to posterity, the ‘nurslings of immortality’ attitude to works of art appears to be much out of favour. “How do we know what posterity will be like? They may be awful people!” a contemporary is likely to remark, thus confusing the issue. For the appeal is not to posterity merely as living at a certain date, but as especially qualified to judge, a qualification most posterities have lacked.

How deeply artists actually want to communicate, as opposed to wanting to create something with effective communication (even if it's disguised), is an ‘unconscious motive’ that we don't need to answer. Individual artists definitely vary a lot. For some, the desire for 'immortality' or lasting fame and a permanent influence on the human mind seems very strong. For others, it often hardly matters. How openly these ideas are expressed definitely changes with the current social and intellectual trends. Right now, the desire for recognition from future generations, the idea of artworks being the 'nurslings of immortality,' seems to be quite out of style. “How do we know what future generations will be like? They might be terrible people!” a person today might say, which complicates the issue. The appeal isn't just to future generations as people living at a specific time, but as ones particularly qualified to judge, a quality that most future generations have lacked.

What concerns criticism is not the avowed or unavowed motives of the artist, however interesting these may be to psychology, but the fact that his procedure does, in the majority of instances, make the communicative efficacy of his work correspond with his own satisfaction and sense of its rightness. This may be due merely to his normality, or it may be due to unavowed motives. The first suggestion is the more plausible. In any case it is certain that no mere careful study of communicative possibilities, together with any desire to communicate, however intense, is ever sufficient without close natural correspondence between the poet’s impulses and possible impulses in his reader. All supremely successful communication involves this correspondence, and no planning can take its place. Nor is the deliberate conscious attempt directed to communication so successful as the unconscious indirect method.

What criticism really cares about isn't the stated or hidden motives of the artist, no matter how interesting those might be to psychology, but rather the fact that, in most cases, their approach aligns the effectiveness of their work with their own satisfaction and sense of what’s right. This alignment could be due to their normal mindset or it could stem from hidden motives. The first idea is the more likely one. In any case, it’s clear that no amount of careful study of communication methods, along with a strong desire to communicate, is enough without a natural connection between the poet's impulses and those of the reader. All truly successful communication requires this connection, and no amount of planning can replace it. Furthermore, a deliberate and conscious effort to communicate isn’t as effective as an unconscious, indirect approach.

Thus the artist is entirely justified in his apparent neglect of the main purpose of his work. And when in what follows he is alluded to without qualification as being primarily concerned with communication, the reservations here made should be recalled.

Thus, the artist is completely justified in his apparent disregard for the main purpose of his work. And when he is referred to without any qualifications in what follows as being mainly focused on communication, the reservations mentioned here should be kept in mind.


Since the poet’s unconscious motives have been alluded to, it may be well at this point to make a few additional remarks. Whatever psycho-analysts may aver, the mental processes of the poet are not a very profitable field for investigation. They offer far too happy a hunting-ground for uncontrollable conjecture. Much that goes to produce a poem is, of course, unconscious. Very likely the unconscious processes are more important than the conscious, but even if we knew far more than we do about how the mind works, the attempt to display the inner working of the artist’s mind by the evidence of his work alone must be subject to the gravest dangers. And to judge by the published work of Freud upon Leonardo da Vinci or of Jung upon Goethe (e.g. The Psychology of the Unconscious, p. 305), psycho-analysts tend to be peculiarly inept as critics.

Since the poet's unconscious motives have been mentioned, it might be a good time to add a few more thoughts. No matter what psychoanalysts might claim, the mental processes of the poet aren't a very productive area for investigation. They provide way too inviting a setting for wild speculation. A lot of what goes into creating a poem is, of course, unconscious. The unconscious processes are probably more significant than the conscious ones, but even if we understood much more than we currently do about how the mind operates, trying to reveal the inner workings of the artist's mind based solely on their work carries serious risks. Judging by Freud's published work on Leonardo da Vinci or Jung's work on Goethe (e.g. The Psychology of the Unconscious, p. 305), psychoanalysts often seem to be particularly clumsy as critics.

The difficulty is that nearly all speculations as to what went on in the artist’s mind are unverifiable, even more unverifiable than the similar speculations as to the dreamer’s mind. The most plausible explanations are apt to depend upon features whose actual causation is otherwise. I do not know whether anyone but Mr Graves has attempted to analyse Kubla Khan, a poem which by its mode of composition and by its subject suggests itself as well fitted for analysis. The reader acquainted with current methods of analysis can imagine the results of a thoroughgoing Freudian onslaught.

The problem is that almost all guesses about what was going on in the artist’s mind can’t be proved, even more so than the guesses about the dreamer’s thoughts. The most believable explanations tend to rely on factors whose real causes are different. I’m not sure if anyone other than Mr. Graves has tried to analyze Kubla Khan, a poem that, because of its structure and topic, seems well-suited for analysis. Readers familiar with current analytical methods can picture the outcomes of a deep Freudian examination.

If he will then open Paradise Lost, Book IV at line 223, and read onwards: for sixty lines, he will encounter the actual sources of not a few of the images and phrases of the poem. In spite of—

If he opens Paradise Lost, Book IV at line 223 and reads on, he'll find the real inspirations behind many of the images and phrases in the poem for sixty lines. Despite—

Southward through Eden went a River large,
Nor changed his course, but through the shaggie hill
Pass’d underneath ingulft . . .

Southward through Eden flowed a big river,
Not changing its course, but passing through the shaggy hill
Went underneath engulfed . . .

in spite of—

despite—

Rose a fresh Fountain, and with many a rill
Waterd the Garden; thence united fell
Down the steep glade, and met the neather Flood . . .

A new fountain sprang up, and with its many streams
Watered the garden; from there it flowed
Down the steep slope and joined the lower river . . .

in spite of—

despite—

Rowling on Orient Pearl and sands of Gold
With mazie error under pendant shades
Ran Nectar . . .

Rowling on Orient Pearl and sands of Gold
With vibrant mistakes under hanging shadows
Ran Nectar . . .

in spite of—

despite—

Meanwhile murmuring waters fall
Down the slope hills, disperst . . .

Meanwhile, murmuring waters flow
Down the sloped hills, scattered . . .

his doubts may still linger until he reaches

his doubts may still linger until he reaches

Nor where Abassin Kings thir issue Guard,
Mount Amara.

Nor where Abassin kings their offspring guard,
Mount Amara.

and one of the most cryptic points in Coleridge’s poem, the Abyssinian maid, singing of Mount Abora, finds its simple explanation. The closing line of the poem perhaps hardly needs this kind of derivation.

and one of the most puzzling aspects of Coleridge’s poem, the Abyssinian maid, singing of Mount Abora, finds its straightforward explanation. The closing line of the poem probably doesn't require this kind of interpretation.

From one source or another almost all the matter of Kubla Khan came to Coleridge in a similar fashion. I do not know whether this particular indebtedness has been remarked before, but Purchas his Pilgrimage, Bartram’s Travels in North and South Carolina, and Maurice’s History of Hindostan are well-known sources, some of them indicated by Coleridge himself.

From various sources, nearly all the material in Kubla Khan reached Coleridge in a similar way. I’m not sure if this specific connection has been pointed out before, but Purchas his Pilgrimage, Bartram’s Travels in North and South Carolina, and Maurice’s History of Hindostan are well-known sources, some of which Coleridge mentioned himself.

This very representative instance of the unconscious working of a poet’s mind may serve as a not inapposite warning against one kind at least of possible applications of psychology in criticism.

This clear example of a poet’s unconscious thought process can serve as a relevant warning against at least one type of potential use of psychology in criticism.


The extent to which the arts and their place in the whole scheme of human affairs have been misunderstood, by Critics, Moralists, Educators, Æstheticians . . . is somewhat difficult to explain. Often those who most misunderstood have been perfect in their taste and ability to respond, Ruskin for example. Those who both knew what to do with a work of art and also understood what they were doing, have been for the most part artists and little inclined for, or capable of, the rather special task of explaining. It may have seemed to them too obvious to need explanation. Those who have tried have as a rule been foiled by language. For the difficulty which has always prevented the arts from being explained as well as ‘enjoyed’ (to use an inadequate word in default of an adequate) is language.

The way people have misunderstood the arts and their role in human life—by Critics, Moralists, Educators, Aestheticians—can be hard to explain. Often, those who misunderstood the most had impeccable taste and a strong ability to appreciate art, like Ruskin, for instance. Most people who knew how to engage with a piece of art and understood their actions were usually artists themselves, not really suited for or capable of the specific job of explaining it. To them, it may have seemed too clear to need any explanation. Those who have attempted to explain have generally struggled with language. The challenge that has always made it hard for the arts to be explained as well as "enjoyed"—to use a lacking term in the absence of a better one—is language.

“Happy who can
Appease this virtuous enemy of man!”

“Happy is the one who can
Satisfy this noble adversary of humanity!”

It was perhaps never so necessary as now that we should know why the arts are important and avoid inadequate answers. It will probably become increasingly more important in the future. Remarks such as these, it is true, are often uttered by enthusiastic persons, and are apt to be greeted with the same smile as the assertion that the future of England is bound up with Hunting. Yet their full substantiation will be found to involve issues which are nowhere lightly regarded.

It’s probably never been more important than it is now for us to understand why the arts matter and to steer clear of superficial answers. In fact, it’s likely to become even more crucial in the future. Statements like these are often made by passionate people and might get the same reaction as the claim that England’s future depends on hunting. However, fully backing these claims will touch on topics that are taken seriously everywhere.

The arts are our storehouse of recorded values. They spring from and perpetuate hours in the lives of exceptional people, when their control and command of experience is at its highest, hours when the varying possibilities of existence are most clearly seen and the different activities which may arise are most exquisitely reconciled, hours when habitual narrowness of interests or confused bewilderment are replaced by an intricately wrought composure. Both in the genesis of a work of art, in the creative moment, and in its aspect as a vehicle of communication, reasons can be found for giving to the arts a very important place in the theory of Value. They record the most important judgments we possess as to the values of experience. They form a body of evidence which, for lack of a serviceable psychology by which to interpret it, and through the desiccating influence of abstract Ethics, has been left almost untouched by professed students of value. An odd omission, for without the assistance of the arts we could compare very few of our experiences, and without such comparison we could hardly hope to agree as to which are to be preferred. Very simple experiences—a cold bath in an enamelled tin, or running for a train—may to some extent be compared without elaborate vehicles; and friends exceptionally well acquainted with one another may manage some rough comparisons in ordinary conversation. But subtle or recondite experiences are for most men incommunicable and indescribable, though social conventions or terror of the loneliness of the human situation may make us pretend the contrary. In the arts we find the record in the only form in which these things can be recorded of the experiences which have seemed worth having to the most sensitive and discriminating persons. Through the obscure perception of this fact the poet has been regarded as a seer and the artist as a priest, suffering from usurpations. The arts, if rightly approached, supply the best data available for deciding what experiences are more valuable than others. The qualifying clause is all-important however. Happily there is no lack of glaring examples to remind us of the difficulty of approaching them rightly.

The arts are our collection of recorded values. They originate from and continue the moments in the lives of remarkable individuals, when their mastery of experience is at its peak—moments when the various possibilities of life are most clearly visible and the different activities that might emerge are perfectly balanced, moments when the usual narrowness of interests or confusion is replaced by a carefully crafted calm. Both in the creation of a work of art, in that creative moment, and in its role as a means of communication, there are strong reasons to give the arts a significant place in the theory of value. They capture the most important judgments we have about the values of experience. They create a collection of evidence that, due to the absence of a usable psychology to interpret it and the drying effect of abstract ethics, has been largely ignored by those studying value. This is a strange oversight, because without the help of the arts, we could compare very few of our experiences, and without such comparisons, we could hardly agree on which are preferable. Some simple experiences—a cold bath in an enamelled tin, or rushing for a train—can be compared to some extent without elaborate means; and friends who know each other really well may manage some rough comparisons in casual conversation. But subtle or complex experiences are, for most people, hard to communicate and describe, even though social norms or fear of the loneliness of the human condition may lead us to pretend otherwise. In the arts, we find the record in the only way these experiences can be captured that seem worth having to the most sensitive and discerning individuals. This subtle understanding has led to poets being seen as visionaries and artists as priests, suffering from impositions. The arts, when approached correctly, provide the best information available for deciding which experiences are more valuable than others. The qualifying phrase is crucial, however. Fortunately, there is no shortage of obvious examples to remind us of the challenges in approaching them properly.

CHAPTER V

The Critics’ Concern with Value
The Critics' Concern About Value

What hinders? Are you beam-blind, yet to a fault
In a neighbour deft-handed? Are you that liar?
And cast by conscience out, spendsavour salt?

What’s holding you back? Are you oblivious, even when it’s obvious
In a neighbor who’s skilled? Are you the one telling lies?
And thrown out by your conscience, wasting your efforts?

Gerard Hopkins.

Gerard Manley Hopkins.

Between the general inquiry into the nature of the good and the appreciation of particular works of art, there may seem to be a wide gap, and the discussion upon which we are about to embark may appear a roundabout way of approaching our subject. Morals have often been treated, especially in recent times, as a side-issue for criticism, from which the special concern of the critic must be carefully separated. His business, so it has been said, is with the work of art in itself, not with any consequences which lie outside it. These may be left, it has been supposed, to others for attention, to the clergy perhaps or to the police.

Between the overall exploration of what is good and the appreciation of specific artworks, there might seem to be a significant gap, and the discussion we're about to start might look like a roundabout way of tackling our topic. Morals have often been viewed, especially lately, as a minor point in criticism, which should be clearly separated from the critic's main focus. It’s been said that the critic's job is to examine the artwork itself, not the implications that lie outside of it. These can supposedly be left to others to handle, perhaps to the clergy or the police.

That these authorities are sadly incompetent is a minor disadvantage. Their blunderings are as a rule so ridiculous that the effects are brief. They often serve a useful purpose in calling attention to work which might be overlooked. What is more serious is that these indiscretions, vulgarities and absurdities encourage the view that morals have little or nothing to do with the arts, and the even more unfortunate opinion that the arts have no connection with morality. The ineptitudes of censors, their choice of censorable objects, ignoble blasphemy, such as that which declared Esther Waters an impure book, displays of such intelligence as considered Madame Bovary an apology for adulterous wrong, innumerable comic, stupefying, enraging interferences fully explain this attitude, but they do not justify it.

The incompetence of these authorities is a minor issue. Their screw-ups are usually so ridiculous that the effects are short-lived. They often highlight work that might otherwise go unnoticed. What’s more concerning is that these mistakes, vulgarities, and absurdities support the idea that morals have little or nothing to do with the arts, and even worse, that the arts have no connection to morality. The clumsiness of censors, their choices of what to censor, shameful statements labeling Esther Waters as an impure book, and the kind of intelligence that views Madame Bovary as a defense of cheating, along with countless frustrating, absurd interferences, all explain this viewpoint, but they don’t justify it.

The common avoidance of all discussion of the wider social and moral aspects of the arts by people of steady judgment and strong heads is a misfortune, for it leaves the field free for folly, and cramps the scope of good critics unduly. So loath have they been to be thought at large with the wild asses that they have virtually shut themselves up in a paddock. If the competent are to refrain because of the antics of the unqualified, an evil and a loss which are neither temporary nor trivial increase continually. It is as though medical men were all to retire because of the impudence of quacks. For the critic is as closely occupied with the health of the mind as the doctor with the health of the body. In a different way, it is true, and with a wider and subtler definition of health, by which the healthiest mind is that capable of securing the greatest amount of value.

The general reluctance of sensible and strong-minded people to discuss the broader social and moral aspects of the arts is unfortunate. It creates space for nonsense and unnecessarily limits the opportunities for good critics. They've been so hesitant to associate with the craziness that they've practically locked themselves in a small enclosure. If the qualified stay silent because of the antics of the unqualified, the problem and the loss—which are neither temporary nor trivial—just keep growing. It’s like all doctors deciding to quit because of the arrogance of frauds. Critics are just as focused on mental health as doctors are on physical health. In a different way, but with a broader and more nuanced understanding of health, the healthiest mind is one that can recognize and gain the most value.

The critic cannot possibly avoid using some ideas about value. His whole occupation is an application and exercise of his ideas on the subject, and an avoidance of moral preoccupations on his part can only be either an abdication or a rejection under the title of ‘morality’ of what he considers to be mistaken or dishonest ideas and methods. The term has a dubious odour, it has been handled by many objectionable as well as admirable people, and we may agree to avoid it. But the errors exemplified by censorship exploits are too common, and misconceptions as to the nature of value too easy to fall into and too widespread, for useful criticism to remain without a general theory and an explicit set of principles.

The critic can't avoid using some ideas about value. His entire job revolves around applying and exercising his thoughts on this topic. If he tries to avoid moral concerns, it can only mean he’s either giving up or dismissing what he sees as mistaken or dishonest ideas and methods under the label of ‘morality.’ The term has a questionable reputation; it's been used by both problematic and admirable people, so we might agree to steer clear of it. However, the mistakes highlighted by censorship are too common, and the misunderstandings about the nature of value are too easy to fall into and too widespread for effective criticism to exist without a general theory and a clear set of principles.

What is needed is a defensible position for those who believe that the arts are of value. Only a general theory of value which will show the place and function of the arts in the whole system of values will provide such a stronghold. At the same time we need weapons with which to repel and overthrow misconceptions. With the increase of population the problem presented by the gulf between what is preferred by the majority and what is accepted as excellent by the most qualified opinion has become infinitely more serious and appears likely to become threatening in the near future. For many reasons standards are much more in need of defence than they used to be. It is perhaps premature to envisage a collapse of values, a transvaluation by which popular taste replaces trained discrimination. Yet commercialism has done stranger things: we have not yet fathomed the more sinister potentialities of the cinema and the loud-speaker, and there is some evidence, uncertain and slight no doubt, that such things as ‘best-sellers’ (compare Tarzan with She), magazine verses, mantelpiece pottery, Academy pictures, Music Hall songs, County Council buildings, War Memorials . . . are decreasing in merit. Notable exceptions, in which the multitude are better advised than the experts, of course occur sometimes, but not often.

What we need is a solid argument for those who believe that the arts have value. Only a comprehensive theory of value that shows the role and function of the arts within the entire value system can provide such a foundation. At the same time, we need tools to challenge and dismantle misconceptions. As the population grows, the gap between what the majority prefers and what is deemed excellent by those most qualified has become increasingly serious and may pose a threat in the near future. For various reasons, standards need more defending now than they did in the past. It might be too early to predict a collapse of values, where popular taste overtakes informed judgment. However, commercialism has led to stranger outcomes: we haven't yet fully understood the more troubling potentials of cinema and loudspeakers, and there’s some evidence—albeit uncertain and minor—that things like ‘best-sellers’ (compare Tarzan with She), magazine poetry, decorative pottery, Academy films, Music Hall songs, County Council buildings, and War Memorials... are losing quality. There are, of course, notable exceptions where the public makes better choices than the experts, but those instances are rare.

To bridge the gulf, to bring the level of popular appreciation nearer to the consensus of best qualified opinion, and to defend this opinion against damaging attacks (Tolstoy’s is a typical example), a much clearer account than has yet been produced, of why this opinion is right, is essential. These attacks are dangerous, because they appeal to a natural instinct, hatred of ‘superior persons’. The expert in-matters of taste is in an awkward position when he differs from the majority. He is forced to say in effect, “I am better than you. My taste is more refined, my nature more cultured, you will do well to become more like me than you are.” It is not his fault that he has to be so arrogant. He may, and usually does, disguise the fact as far as possible, but his claim to be heard as an expert depends upon the truth of these assumptions. He ought then to be ready with reasons of a clear and convincing kind as to why his preferences are worth attention, and until these reasons are forthcoming, the accusations that he is a charlatan and a prig are embarrassing. He may indeed point to years of preoccupation with his subject, he may remark like the wiseacre Longinus, sixteen hundred years ago, “The judgment of literature is the final outcome of much endeavour,” but with him are many Professors to prove that years of endeavour may lead to nothing very remarkable in the end.

To close the gap and bring popular appreciation more in line with the judgments of those most qualified, we need a much clearer explanation than has been provided so far about why this perspective is valid. These criticisms are harmful because they tap into a natural dislike of "superior people." Experts in matters of taste find themselves in a tricky spot when they disagree with the majority. They essentially have to say, “I am better than you. My taste is more refined, my nature more cultured; it would be good for you to become more like me.” It’s not their fault if they come off as arrogant. They might try to downplay it as much as possible, but their credibility as an expert relies on the validity of these claims. Therefore, they should be prepared with clear and convincing reasons for why their preferences deserve attention, and until those reasons are provided, the accusations that they are frauds or snobs are awkward. They might highlight years of dedication to their field, or echo the wise words of Longinus from sixteen hundred years ago, “The judgment of literature is the final outcome of much endeavor,” but many professors are there to show that years of hard work may not necessarily lead to anything significant in the end.

To habilitate the critic, to defend accepted standards against Tolstoyan attacks, to narrow the interval between these standards and popular taste, to protect the arts against the crude moralities of Puritans and perverts, a general theory of value, which will not leave the statement “This is good, that bad,” either vague or arbitrary, must be provided. There is no alternative open. Nor is it such an excursus from the inquiry into the nature of the arts as may be supposed. For if a well-grounded theory of value is a necessity for criticism, it is no less true that an understanding of what happens in the arts is needed for the theory. The two problems “What is good?” and “What are the arts?” reflect light upon one another. Neither in fact can be fully answered without the other.

To enable critics, defend accepted standards against Tolstoy's critiques, bridge the gap between these standards and public taste, and safeguard the arts from the harsh moral viewpoints of Puritans and deviants, a solid theory of value must be established that avoids making the statement “This is good, that is bad” unclear or arbitrary. There’s no other option. It’s also not as unrelated to the exploration of the nature of the arts as one might think. A well-founded theory of value is essential for criticism, and understanding what occurs in the arts is equally important for that theory. The two questions “What is good?” and “What are the arts?” illuminate one another. In reality, neither can be completely answered without addressing the other.

To the unravelling of the first we may now proceed.

To unravel the first, we can now proceed.

CHAPTER VI

Value as an Ultimate Idea
Value as a Core Concept

Some lovely glorious nothing I did see.—Aire and Angels.

Some beautiful, glorious nothing I did see.—Aire and Angels.

It has always been found far more easy to divide experiences* into good and bad, valuable and the reverse, than to discover what we are doing when we make the division. The history of opinions as to what constitutes value, as to why and when anything is rightly called good, shows a bewildering variety. But in modern times the controversy narrows itself down to two questions. The first of these is whether the difference between experiences which are valuable and those which are not can be fully described in psychological terms; whether some additional distinctive ‘ethical’ or ‘moral’ idea of a non-psychological nature is or is not required. The second question concerns the exact psychological analysis needed in order to explain value if no further ‘ethical’ idea is shown to be necessary.

It has always been much easier to divide experiences* into good and bad, valuable and worthless, than to understand what we're actually doing when we make that division. The history of opinions about what defines value, and why and when anything is properly considered good, reveals a confusing range of perspectives. But in modern times, the debate comes down to two main questions. The first is whether the difference between valuable experiences and those that aren’t can be fully explained in psychological terms; whether we need some additional specific 'ethical' or 'moral' concept that isn’t psychological. The second question focuses on the precise psychological analysis required to explain value if no further 'ethical' concept turns out to be necessary.

The first question will not detain us long. It has been ably maintained* and widely accepted that when we say that an experience is good we are simply saying that it is endowed with a certain ethical property or attribute not to be reduced to any psychological properties or attributes such as being desired or approved, and that no further elucidation of this special ethical property by way of analysis is possible. ‘Good’ on this view is in no way a shorthand term for some more explicit account. The things which are good, it is held, are just good, possess a property which can be recognised by immediate intuition, and here, since good is unanalysable, the matter must rest. All that the study of value can do is to point out the things which possess this property, classify them, and remove certain confusions between ends which are good in themselves and means which are only called good, because they are instrumental in the attainment of intrinsically good ends. Usually those who maintain this view also hold that the only things which are good for their own sakes and not merely as a means are certain conscious experiences, for example, knowledge, admiring contemplation of beauty, and feelings of affection and veneration under some circumstances. Other things, such as mountains, books, railways, courageous actions, are good instrumentally because, and in so far as, they cause or make possible states of mind which are valuable intrinsically. Thus the occurrence of states of mind which are recognised as good is regarded as an isolated fact of experience, not capable of being accounted for, or linked up with the rest of human peculiarities as a product of development in the way made familiar by the biological sciences.

The first question won’t take long to address. It has been effectively argued* and widely accepted that when we say an experience is good, we’re simply saying it has a certain ethical quality that can’t be broken down into psychological traits like being desired or approved. There’s no way to further clarify this unique ethical quality through analysis. ‘Good’ isn’t just a shorthand for something that can be explained more explicitly. The things that are good are simply good, possessing a quality that can be recognized through immediate intuition, and since goodness is unanalysable, that’s where the discussion ends. The study of value can only identify things that have this quality, categorize them, and clear up misunderstandings between ends that are good in themselves and means that are considered good only because they help achieve intrinsically good ends. Typically, those who hold this view also believe that the only things good for their own sake—not just as a means—are certain conscious experiences, like knowledge, the appreciation of beauty, and feelings of affection and respect in some situations. Other things, such as mountains, books, railways, and courageous actions, are only instrumentally good because they lead to or enable states of mind that are intrinsically valuable. Therefore, the occurrence of states of mind recognized as good is seen as a standalone fact of experience, one that can’t be explained or connected to other human characteristics as a result of development, as familiar in biological sciences.

The plausibility of this view derives principally from the metaphysical assumption that there are properties, in the sense of subsistent entities, which attach to existent particulars, but which might without absurdity be supposed to attach to nothing.

The credibility of this perspective mainly comes from the metaphysical belief that there are properties, understood as existing entities, that belong to real particulars, but could, without it being ridiculous, be thought of as belonging to nothing.

These metaphysical entities, variously named Ideas, Notions, Concepts or Universals, may be divided into two kinds, sensuous and supersensuous. The sensuous are those which may be apprehended by the senses, such as ‘red’, ‘cold’, ‘round’, ‘swift’, ‘painful’, and the supersensuous, those apprehended not in sensuous perception but otherwise. Logical relations, ‘necessity’ or ‘impossibility,’ and such ideas as ‘willing’, ‘end’, ‘cause’, and ‘being three in number’, have in this way been supposed to be directly apprehensible by the mind. Amongst these supersensuous Ideas good is to be found.

These metaphysical entities, known as Ideas, Notions, Concepts, or Universals, can be categorized into two types: sensuous and supersensuous. The sensuous ones can be perceived through the senses, like ‘red’, ‘cold’, ‘round’, ‘swift’, and ‘painful’, while the supersensuous ones are understood in a different way, not through sensory perception. Logical relations such as ‘necessity’ or ‘impossibility’, and concepts like ‘willing’, ‘end’, ‘cause’, and ‘being three in number’, are believed to be directly understood by the mind. Among these supersensuous Ideas, goodness can be found.

Nothing could be simpler than such a view, and to many people the subsistence of such a property of goodness appears not surprising. But to others the suggestion seems merely a curious survival of abstractionism, if such a term may be defended by its close parallel with obstructionism. A blind man in a dark room chasing a black cat which is not there would seem to them well employed in comparison with a philosopher apprehending such ‘Concepts’. While ready for convenience of discourse to talk and even to think as though Concepts and Particulars were separable and distinct kinds of entities, they refuse to believe that the structure of the world actually contains such a cleavage. The point is perhaps undiscussable, and is probably unimportant, except in so far as the habit of regarding the world as actually so cloven is a fruitful source of bogus entities, usually hypostatised words. The temptation to introduce premature ultimates—Beauty in Æsthetics, the Mind and its faculties in psychology, Life in physiology, are representative examples—is especially great for believers in Abstract Entities. The objection to such Ultimates is that they bring an investigation to a dead end too suddenly. An ultimate Good is, in this instance, just such an arbitrary full stop.

Nothing could be simpler than this view, and for many people, the existence of such a property of goodness doesn’t seem surprising. But for others, the idea feels like just a strange leftover from abstractionism, if that term can be justified by its close relation to obstructionism. To them, a blind person in a dark room chasing a nonexistent black cat would seem more productive than a philosopher contemplating such “Concepts.” Although they may talk and even think as if Concepts and Particulars are separate and distinct types of entities for the sake of discussion, they refuse to believe that the structure of the world actually has such a split. This point might be hard to discuss and is likely unimportant, except to the extent that thinking of the world as truly divided is a major source of fake entities, usually represented by hypostatized words. The temptation to introduce premature absolutes—like Beauty in Aesthetics, the Mind and its faculties in psychology, and Life in physiology—is particularly strong for those who believe in Abstract Entities. The problem with such absolutes is that they abruptly bring an investigation to a standstill. An ultimate Good is, in this case, just that kind of arbitrary period.

It will be agreed that a less cryptic account of good, if one can be given, which is in accordance with verifiable facts, would be preferable, even though no means were available for refuting the simpler theory. Upholders of this theory, however, have produced certain arguments to show that no other view of good is possible, and these must first be briefly examined. They provide, in addition, an excellent example of the misuse of psychological assumptions in research, for although a psychological approach is often of the utmost service, it can also be a source of obscurantism and over-confidence. The arguments against any naturalistic account depend upon the alleged results of directly inspecting what is before our minds when we judge that anything is good. If we substitute, it is maintained, any account of good whatever for ‘good’ in the assertion, ‘This is good’—for example, ‘This is desired’ or ‘This is approved’—we can detect that what is substituted is different from ‘good’, and that we are not then making the same judgment. This result, it is claimed, is confirmed by the fact that we can always ask, “Is what is desired, or what is approved, good?” however we may elaborate the account provided, and that this is always a genuine question which would be impossible were the substituted account actually the analysis of good.

It will be agreed that a clearer explanation of what is good, if it can be provided, which aligns with verifiable facts, would be better, even if there were no way to disprove the simpler theory. Supporters of this theory, however, have put forth certain arguments to claim that no other understanding of good is possible, and these must first be briefly examined. They also provide a great example of how psychological assumptions can be misused in research, because while a psychological approach is often very useful, it can also lead to confusion and over-confidence. The arguments against any naturalistic explanation rely on the supposed results of directly observing what comes to mind when we judge something as good. It is argued that if we replace any explanation of good in the statement, ‘This is good’—for instance, ‘This is desired’ or ‘This is approved’—we can see that what is substituted is different from ‘good’, and that we are not making the same judgment. This conclusion is said to be supported by the fact that we can always ask, “Is what is desired, or what is approved, good?” no matter how we elaborate the explanation given, and that this is always a genuine question, which would be impossible if the substituted explanation were actually the true definition of good.

The persuasiveness of this refutation is found to vary enormously from individual to individual, for the results of the experiments upon which it relies differ. Those who have accustomed themselves to the belief that good is a supersensuous simple Idea readily discover the fraudulent character of any offered substitute, while those who hold some psychological theory of value, with equal ease identify their account with ‘good’. The further question, “When and under what conditions can judgments be distinguished?” arises, a question so difficult to answer that any argument becomes suspect which depends upon assuming that they can be infallibly recognised as different. If for any reason we wish to distinguish two judgments, we can persuade ourselves, in any case in which they are differently formulated, that they are different. Thus it has been thought that ‘a exceeds b’ and ‘a is greater than b’ are distinguishable, the first being supposed to state simply that a has the relation ‘exceeds’ to b, while the second is supposed to state that a has the relation ‘is’ to greater which again has the relation ‘than’ to b.* The conclusion to be drawn from the application of such methods to the problem of the meaning of Good would seem to be that they are not competent to decide anything about it—by no means a valueless result.

The effectiveness of this refutation varies greatly from person to person, as the results of the experiments it relies on differ. Those who have trained themselves to believe that good is a transcendent simple idea can easily spot the deceptive nature of any alternative offered, while those who subscribe to some psychological theory of value can just as easily equate their perspective with ‘good’. The next question, “When and under what circumstances can judgments be differentiated?” emerges, a question that's so tough to answer that any argument seems questionable if it assumes that they can be reliably recognized as distinct. If we want to differentiate two judgments for any reason, we can convince ourselves, especially when they are worded differently, that they are indeed different. For instance, it has been suggested that ‘a exceeds b’ and ‘a is greater than b’ are distinguishable, with the former simply stating that a has the relation ‘exceeds’ to b, whereas the latter asserts that a has the relation ‘is’ to greater, which again relates ‘than’ to b.* The conclusion drawn from applying such methods to the issue of the meaning of Good seems to be that they are not capable of determining anything about it—definitely not without value.

Since nothing can be concluded from a comparison of ‘This is good’ with, let us say, ‘This is sought by an impulse belonging to a dominant group’, let us see whether light can be gained by considering analogous instances in which special distinct ideas have for a time been thought indispensable only to yield later to analysis and substitution. The case of Beauty is perhaps too closely related to that of Good for our purpose. Those who can persuade themselves that Good is an unique irreducible entity might believe the same of Beauty. An episode in the theory of the tides is more instructive. It was once thought that the moon must have a peculiar Affinity with water: When the moon is full the tides are higher. Clearly the seas swell in sympathy with the increase of the moon. The history of science is full of mysterious unique entities which have gradually evaporated as explanation advanced.

Since we can't draw any conclusions from comparing 'This is good' with something like 'This is desired by an influential group,' let's see if we can gain insight by looking at similar cases where certain specific ideas were once considered essential but later were analyzed and replaced. The concept of Beauty might be too closely linked to that of Good for our discussion. Those who believe that Good is a unique, irreducible entity might think the same about Beauty. A more instructive example comes from the theory of tides. It was once believed that the moon had a special connection with water: when the moon is full, tides are higher. Clearly, the seas rise in response to the moon’s gravitational pull. The history of science is full of mysterious unique entities that have gradually disappeared as explanations improved.

The struggles of economists with ‘utility’, of mathematical philosophers with ‘points’ and ‘instants’, of biologists with ‘entelechies’, and the adventures of psycho-analysts with ‘the libido’ and ‘the collective unconscious’ are instances in point. At present theoretical psychology in particular is largely made up of the manipulation of similar suspects. The Act of Judgment, the relation of Presentation, Immediate Awareness, Direct Inspection, the Will, Feeling, Assumption, Acceptance, are only a few of the provisional ultimates introduced for convenience of discussion. Some of them may in the end prove to be indispensable, but meanwhile they are not, to prudent people, more than symbolic conveniences; theories dependent upon them must not be allowed to shut off from investigation fields which may be fruitful.

The struggles of economists with 'utility', of mathematical philosophers with 'points' and 'instants', of biologists with 'entelechies', and the challenges faced by psychoanalysts with 'the libido' and 'the collective unconscious' are all relevant examples. Currently, theoretical psychology is mainly a matter of dealing with similar concepts. The Act of Judgment, the relationship of Presentation, Immediate Awareness, Direct Inspection, the Will, Feeling, Assumption, Acceptance are just a few of the temporary fundamentals created for easier discussion. Some of these may ultimately be essential, but for now, they are just symbolic tools for careful thinkers; theories based on them should not prevent the exploration of areas that could be productive.

CHAPTER VII

A Psychological Theory of Value
A Psychological Theory of Worth

Hands that can grasp, eyes

Hands that can grip, eyes

that can dilate, hair that can rise

that can expand, hair that can stand up

if it must, these things are important not because a

if it has to, these things matter not because a

high-sounding interpretation can be put upon them, but because they are

high-sounding interpretation can be put upon them, but because they are

useful.—Marianne Moore.

useful. — Marianne Moore.

The method then by which any attempt to analyse ‘good’ has been condemned is itself objectionable, and yields no sound reason why a purely psychological account of the differences between good, bad, and indifferent experiences should not be given. The data for the inquiry are in part supplied by anthropology. It has become clear that the disparity among the states of mind recognised as good by persons of different races, habits and civilisations is overwhelming. Any observant child, it is true, might discover in the home circle how widely people disagree, but the effect of education is to suppress these scientific efforts. It has needed the vast accumulations of anthropological evidence now available to establish the fact that as the organisation of life and affairs alters very different experiences are perceived to be good or bad, are favoured or condemned. The Bakairi of Central Brazil and the Tahitians, among others, are reported, for example, to look upon eating with the same feelings which we reserve for quite different physiological performances, and to regard the public consumption of food as a grave breach of decency. In many parts of the world feelings of forgiveness towards enemies, for example, are looked upon as low and ignoble. The experiences which one person values are thought vicious by another. We must allow, it is true, for widespread confusion between intrinsic and instrumental values, and for the difficulty of identifying experiences. Many states of mind in other people which we judge to be bad or indifferent are no doubt unlike what we imagine them to be, or contain elements which we overlook, so that with fuller knowledge we might discover them to be good. In this manner it may be possible to reduce the reported disparity of value intuitions, but few people acquainted with the varying moral judgments of mankind will doubt that circumstances and necessities, present and past, explain our approval and disapproval. We start, then, with a hearty scepticism of all immediate intuitions, and inquire how it is that individuals in different conditions, and at different stages of their development, esteem things so differently.

The way that attempts to analyze ‘good’ have been criticized is itself problematic, and there’s no solid reason why we shouldn’t provide a purely psychological explanation of the differences between good, bad, and neutral experiences. Part of the information needed for this research comes from anthropology. It has become clear that the differences in what people consider good, across various races, cultures, and societies, are striking. While any observant child might notice how much disagreement there is within their family, education often stifles these scientific explorations. It has taken the vast amount of anthropological evidence we now have to demonstrate that as the structure of life and social affairs changes, people perceive very different experiences as good or bad, and what is approved or condemned varies greatly. For example, the Bakairi people of Central Brazil and the Tahitians reportedly view eating with the same emotions we reserve for entirely different biological activities, and they see public eating as a serious violation of decency. In many regions around the world, feelings of forgiveness towards enemies are considered low and dishonorable. The experiences that one person values can be seen as immoral or negative by another. It’s important to recognize the widespread confusion between intrinsic and instrumental values, as well as the challenge of identifying experiences correctly. Many states of mind that we judge to be bad or neutral in others are likely not as we imagine; they might contain aspects we overlook, which, with more understanding, could reveal them to be good. In this way, we might be able to lessen the reported differences in value perceptions, but few who are familiar with the varying moral judgments across humanity would doubt that different circumstances and necessities, both current and historical, influence our likes and dislikes. Therefore, we begin with a strong skepticism toward all immediate intuitions and investigate why individuals in different situations and at different stages of their lives evaluate things so differently.

With the exception of some parents and nursemaids we have lately all been aghast at revelations of the value judgments of infants. Their impulses, their desires, their preferences, the things which they esteem, as displayed by the psycho-analysts, strike even those whose attitude towards humanity is not idealistic with some dismay. Even when the stories are duly discounted, enough which is verifiable remains for infans polypervers to present a truly impressive figure dominating all future psychological inquiry into value.

Aside from a few parents and caregivers, we've all recently been shocked by revelations about how babies make value judgments. Their impulses, desires, preferences, and what they value, as shown by psychoanalysts, unsettle even those who aren't particularly optimistic about humanity. Even when we take these stories with a grain of salt, there's still enough verifiable evidence for infans polypervers to create a strikingly significant presence in future psychological studies on values.

There is no need here to examine in detail how these early impulses are diverted and disguised by social pressures. The rough outlines are familiar of the ways in which by growth, by the appearance of fresh instinctive tendencies, by increase of knowledge and of command over the world, under the control of custom, magical beliefs, public opinion, inculcation and example, the primitive new-born animal may be gradually transformed into a bishop. At every stage in the astonishing metamorphosis, the impulses, desires, and propensities of the individual take on a new form, or, it may be, a further degree of systematisation. This systematisation is never complete. Always some impulse, or set of impulses, can be found which in one way or another interferes, or conflicts, with others. It may do so in two ways, directly or indirectly. Some impulses are in themselves psychologically incompatible, some are incompatible only indirectly, through producing contrary effects in the world outside. The difficulty some people have in smoking and writing at the same time is a typical instance of the first kind of incompatibility; the two activities get in each other’s way by a psychological accident as it were. Interference of this kind can be overcome by practice to an unexpected degree, as the feats of jugglers show; some, however, are insurmountable; and these incompatibilities are often, as we shall see, of supreme consequence in moral development. Indirect incompatibilities arising through the consequences of our acts are more easy to find. Our whole existence is one long study of them, from the infant’s first choice whether he shall use his mouth for screaming or for sucking, to the last codicil to his Will.

There’s no need to go into detail about how these early impulses are shaped and hidden by social pressures. The basic patterns are well-known regarding how, through growth, the emergence of new instinctual tendencies, increased knowledge, and control over the world—under the influence of custom, magical beliefs, public opinion, teaching, and example—a primitive newborn animal can gradually become a bishop. At every stage of this remarkable transformation, the impulses, desires, and tendencies of the individual take on new forms, or possibly become more organized. This organization is never complete. There are always some impulses, or groups of impulses, that interfere with or conflict with others in some way. This can happen either directly or indirectly. Some impulses are psychologically incompatible on their own, while others are only incompatible indirectly, by causing opposing effects in the outside world. For instance, the difficulty some people have with smoking and writing at the same time is a common example of the first type of incompatibility; the two activities interfere with one another due to a psychological quirk. This kind of interference can often be overcome with practice, as seen in the feats of jugglers; however, some challenges are insurmountable, and these incompatibilities often have major implications for moral development, as we will explore. Indirect incompatibilities that arise from the consequences of our actions are easier to identify. Our entire life is a continuous exploration of these, from an infant’s first decision to either scream or suck, to the final amendment to their will.

These are simple instances, but the conduct of life is throughout an attempt to organise impulses so that success is obtained for the greater number or mass of them, for the most important and the weightiest set. And here we come face to face again with the problem of value. How shall we decide which among these are more important than: others, and how shall we distinguish different organisations as yielding more or less value one than another? At this point we need to be on our guard not to smuggle in any peculiar ethical, non-psychological, idea under some disguise, under ‘important’ or ‘fundamental’, for example.

These are straightforward examples, but living life is all about trying to organize our impulses so that the greatest number can achieve success, focusing on the most significant and impactful ones. At this point, we face the issue of value again. How do we determine which of these impulses are more important than others, and how do we differentiate between various organizations in terms of the value they provide? We must be careful not to sneak in any specific ethical, non-psychological ideas disguised as ‘important’ or ‘fundamental,’ for instance.

Among those who reject any metaphysical view of value it has become usual to define value as capacity for satisfying feeling and desire in various intricate ways.* For the purpose of tracing in detail the very subtle and varied modes in which people actually value things, a highly intricate treatment is indispensable, but here a simpler definition will suffice.

Among those who dismiss any metaphysical perspective on value, it's common to define value as the ability to satisfy feelings and desires in various complex ways.* To explore in detail the delicate and diverse ways in which people actually value things, a very detailed approach is necessary, but for now, a simpler definition will do.

We may start from the fact that impulses may be divided into appetencies and aversions, and begin by saying that anything is valuable which satisfies an appetency or ‘seeking after.’ The term ‘desire’ would do as well if we could avoid the implication of accompanying conscious beliefs as to what is sought and a further restriction to felt and recognised longings. The term ‘want’ used so much by economists has the same disadvantages. Appetencies may be, and for the most part are, unconscious, and to leave out those which we cannot discover by introspection would involve extensive errors. For the same reason it is wiser not to start from feeling. Appetencies then, rather than felt appetencies or desires, shall be our starting-point.

We can start with the idea that impulses can be categorized into cravings and aversions, and we can say that anything is valuable if it fulfills a craving or ‘seeking after.’ The word ‘desire’ works, but it carries the implication of conscious beliefs about what is wanted and tends to focus only on recognized and felt longings. The term ‘want,’ often used by economists, has similar drawbacks. Cravings can be, and often are, unconscious, so excluding those we can’t identify through introspection would lead to significant mistakes. For the same reason, it’s better not to focus on feelings. Therefore, we’ll use cravings, rather than felt cravings or desires, as our starting point.

The next step is to agree that apart from consequences anyone will actually prefer to satisfy a greater number of equal appetencies rather than a less. Observation of people’s behaviour, including our own, is probably sufficient to establish this agreement. If now we look to see what consequences can intervene to upset this simple principle, we shall find that only interferences, immediate or remote, direct: or indirect, with other appetencies, need to be considered. The only psychological restraints upon appetencies are other appetencies.*

The next step is to agree that besides the consequences, anyone will actually prefer to fulfill a greater number of equal desires rather than a fewer. Observing people’s behavior, including our own, is probably enough to establish this agreement. If we now consider what consequences might interfere with this simple principle, we will find that only interferences, whether immediate or remote, direct or indirect, with other desires need to be taken into account. The only psychological limits on desires are other desires.*

We can now extend our definition. Anything is valuable which will satisfy an appetency without involving the frustration of some equal or more important appetency; in other words, the only reason which can be given for not satisfying a desire is that more important desires will thereby be thwarted. Thus morals become purely prudential, and ethical codes merely the expression of the mast general scheme of expediency* to which an individual or a race has attained. But we have still to say what ‘important’ stands for in this formulation. (Cf. p. 51).

We can now expand our definition. Anything is valuable if it satisfies a desire without blocking some equal or more important desire; in other words, the only reason to not fulfill a desire is that doing so would interfere with more significant desires. Thus, morals become entirely about practicality, and ethical codes simply reflect the most general plan of convenience* that an individual or a group has reached. But we still need to clarify what ‘important’ means in this context. (Cf. p. 51).

There are certain evident priorities among impulses, some of which have been studied in various ways by economists under the headings of primary wants and secondary wants. Some needs or impulses must be satisfied in order that others may be possible. We must eat, drink, sleep, breathe, protect ourselves and carry on an immense physiological business as a condition for any further activities. Some of these impulses, breathing, for example, can be satisfied directly, but most of them involve us in complicated cycles of instrumental labour. Man for the most part must exert himself half his life to satisfy even the primitive needs, and these activities, failing other means of reaching the same ends, share their priority. In their turn they involve as conditions a group of impulses, whose satisfaction becomes only second in importance to physiological necessities, those, namely, upon which communication and the ability to co-operate depend. But these, since man is a social creature, also become more directly necessary to his well-being.

There are clear priorities among our impulses, some of which economists have studied under the labels of primary wants and secondary wants. Certain needs or impulses must be met for others to be possible. We need to eat, drink, sleep, breathe, protect ourselves, and manage many physiological functions before we can engage in any other activities. Some of these impulses, like breathing, can be satisfied directly, but most of them require complicated cycles of work. For the most part, a person has to work hard for a long time just to meet even basic needs, and these tasks, lacking other ways to achieve the same goals, share their importance. They, in turn, depend on another group of impulses, whose fulfillment is second only to physiological needs—those that support communication and cooperation. Since people are social beings, these needs also become essential for their well-being.

The very impulses which enable him to co-operate in gaining his dinner would themselves, if not satisfied, wreck by their mere frustration all his activities. This happens all through the hierarchy. Impulses, whose exercise may have been originally only important as means, and which might once have been replaced by quite different sets, become in time necessary conditions for innumerable quite different performances. Objects, again, originally valued because they satisfy one need, are found later to be also capable of satisfying others. Dress, for example, appears to have originated in magical, ‘life-giving,’ ornaments, but so many other interests derive satisfaction from it that controversy can still arise as to its primitive uses.

The very impulses that allow him to work together to get his dinner would, if not fulfilled, completely disrupt all his activities just by their frustration. This occurs throughout the hierarchy. Impulses that may have initially been important only as means, and that could have been replaced by entirely different sets, become necessary conditions for many different performances over time. Objects, which were originally valued for satisfying one need, are later discovered to meet other needs as well. Take clothing, for instance, which seems to have originated from magical, ‘life-giving’ ornaments, but it satisfies so many other interests that debates still arise about its original purposes.

The instances of priorities given must only be taken as examples. It is hardly necessary to remind the reader that for a civilised man, activities originally valuable as means only, often become so important through their connections with the rest of his activities, that life without them is regarded as intolerable. Thus acts which will debar him from his normal relations with his fellows are often avoided, even at the cost of death. Total cessation of all activities is preferred to the dreadful thwarting and privation which would ensue. The case of the soldier, or of the conscientious objector, is thus no exception to the principle. Life deprived of all but the barest physiological necessities, for example, prison life, is for many people worse than non-existence. Those who even so incur it in defence of some ‘moral ideal’ do so because they are so organised, either permanently or temporarily, that only in this way can their dominant impulses secure satisfaction. The self-regarding impulses form only a part of the total activities of social man, and the impulse of the martyr to bear witness at any cost to what he regards as truth, is only one extreme instance of the degree to which other impulses often assume supremacy.

The examples of priorities given should only be seen as illustrations. It's important to remember that for a civilized person, activities that initially seem valuable only as means can become so crucial due to their connections with other parts of life that living without them feels unbearable. As a result, actions that would cut him off from normal relationships with others are often avoided, even if it leads to death. Many would rather completely stop all activities than face the horrific frustration and deprivation that would follow. The situations of a soldier or a conscientious objector exemplify this principle. Life stripped down to just the most basic physiological needs, like in prison, can be worse than not existing for many people. Those who still choose to endure it in defense of a "moral ideal" do so because they are driven, whether temporarily or permanently, to satisfy their strongest impulses in this way. The impulses focused on oneself are only a part of the overall activities of social beings, and the martyr's drive to testify at any cost to what they see as the truth is just one extreme example of how other impulses can often take precedence.

For another reason any priorities mentioned must be taken only as illustrations. We do not know enough yet about the precedences, the hierarchies, the modes of systematisation, actual and possible, in that unimaginable organisation, the mind, to say what order in any case actually exists, or between what the order holds. We only know that a growing order is the principle of the mind, that its function is to co-ordinate, and we can detect that in some of its forms the precedence is different from that in others. This we could do by observation, by comparing the drunken man with the sober, but from our own experience of our own activity we can go much further. We can feel differences between clear coherent thinking and confusion or stupidity, between free, controlled emotional response and dull or clogged impassivity, between moments when we do with our bodies more delicate and dexterous things than seem possible, and moments of clumsiness, when we are ‘all thumbs’, have no ‘balance’ or ‘timing’, and nothing ‘comes off’. These differences are differences in momentary organisation, differences in precedence between rival possible systematisations. The more permanent and more specifically ‘moral’ differences between individuals grow out of differences such as these and correspond to similar precedences between larger systems.

For another reason, any priorities mentioned should only be viewed as examples. We don't yet know enough about the orders, hierarchies, and ways of organizing—both actual and potential—within that unimaginable entity, the mind, to accurately determine what order actually exists or what it encompasses. All we know is that a growing order is fundamental to the mind, that its role is to coordinate, and we can observe that in some forms, the order is different from what it is in others. We can do this by observation, such as comparing a drunk person with a sober one, but through our own experiences, we can understand much more. We can sense differences between clear, coherent thinking and confusion or ignorance, between a free, controlled emotional response and dull, blocked apathy, and between moments when we perform delicate and skillful actions that seem impossible and moments of clumsiness when we are ‘all thumbs,’ lack ‘balance’ or ‘timing,’ and nothing seems to work. These differences reflect variations in momentary organization and differences in precedence among competing possible systems. More lasting and specifically 'moral' differences between individuals arise from these variations and correspond to similar priorities among larger systems.

The complications possible in the systematisation of impulses might be illustrated indefinitely. The plasticity of special appetencies and activities varies enormously. Some impulses can be diverted more easily than others. Sex has a wider range of satisfactions than hunger, for example; some are weaker than others; some (not the same necessarily) can be suppressed in the long run with less difficulty. Some can be modified; some obey the ‘all or none’ rule—they must either be satisfied specifically or completely inhibited—well-established habits may have this peculiarity. In judging the importance of any impulse all these considerations must be taken into account. The affiliations of impulses, at present often inexplicable, need especially to be considered. Within the whole partially systematised organisation, numerous sub-systems can be found, and what would be expected to be quite trivial impulses are often discovered to be important, because they belong to powerful groups. Thus there are reasonable persons who, without a high polish on their shoes, are almost incapacitated.

The possible complications in the organization of impulses could be illustrated endlessly. The flexibility of specific desires and activities varies greatly. Some impulses can be redirected more easily than others. For example, sex offers a broader range of satisfactions than hunger; some impulses are weaker than others; and some (not necessarily the same ones) can be suppressed more easily over time. Some can be changed; others follow the ‘all or none’ rule—they need to be fulfilled specifically or completely blocked—well-established habits may have this characteristic. When assessing the significance of any impulse, all these factors must be considered. The connections between impulses, which are often mysterious, also need special attention. Within the partially organized system, there are many sub-systems, and what might seem like trivial impulses are often found to be significant because they belong to influential groups. Thus, there are sensible people who, if their shoes aren't polished, feel almost unable to function.

The importance of an impulse, it will be seen, can be defined for our purposes as the extent of the disturbance of other impulses in the individual’s activities which the thwarting of the impulse involves. A vague definition, it is true, but therefore suitable to our at present incomplete and hazy knowledge of how impulses are related. It will be observed that no special ethical idea is introduced. We can now take our next step forward and inquire into the relative merits of different systematisations.

The significance of an impulse, as we will see, can be understood for our purposes as the degree to which other impulses in a person's actions are disturbed when that impulse is blocked. It's a somewhat vague definition, but it fits our currently incomplete and unclear understanding of how impulses are interconnected. It’s worth noting that no specific ethical concept has been introduced. We can now move on to the next step and examine the relative advantages of different systems.

No individual can live one minute without a very intricate and, so far as it goes, very perfect co-ordination of impulses. It is only when we pass from the activities which from second to second maintain life to those which from hour to hour determine what kind of life it shall be, that we find wide differences. Fortunately for psychology we can each find wide enough differences in ourselves from hour to hour. Most people in the same day are Bonaparte and Oblomov by turns. Before breakfast Diogenes, after dinner Petronius or Bishop Usher. But throughout these mutations certain dispositions usually remain much the same, those which govern public behaviour in a limited number of affairs varying very greatly from one society or civilisation to another. Every systematisation in the degree to which it is stable involves a degree of sacrifice, but for some the price to be paid in opportunities foregone is greater than for others. By the extent of the loss, the range of impulses thwarted or starved, and their degree of importance, the merit of a systematisation is judged. That organisation which is least wasteful of human possibilities is, in short, the best. Some individuals, hag-ridden by their vices, or their virtues, to a point at which the law of diminishing returns has deprived even these of their appropriate satisfactions, are still unable to reorganise; they go through life incapacitated for most of its possible enjoyments.* Others, paralysed with their conflicts, are unable to do anything freely; whatever they attempt some implicated but baffled impulse is still fitfully and fretfully stirring. The debauchee and the victim of conscience alike have achieved organisations whose price in sacrifice is excessive. Both their individual satisfactions, and those for which they are dependent upon sympathetic relations with their fellows, an almost equal group, are unduly restricted. Upon grounds of prudence alone they have been injudicious, and they may be condemned without any appeal to peculiarly ‘ethical’ standards. The muddle in which they are forced to live is itself sufficient ground for reprobation.

No one can go a minute without a complex and, in many ways, very effective coordination of impulses. It's only when we shift from the activities that keep us alive second by second to those that define what kind of life we’ll have hour by hour that we notice significant differences. Thankfully for psychology, we can find plenty of differences in ourselves throughout the day. Most people can be both Bonaparte and Oblomov in the same day. Before breakfast, they might feel like Diogenes, and after dinner, they could resemble Petronius or Bishop Usher. But through these changes, certain traits often remain consistent, governing public behavior in a limited range of situations that vary widely from one society or civilization to another. Any system we build that's stable requires some sacrifice, but for some, the cost in missed opportunities is greater than for others. The merit of a system is judged by the extent of the loss, the range of impulses that are blocked or neglected, and their level of significance. The best organization is the one that wastes the fewest human possibilities. Some individuals, weighed down by their vices or virtues to the point where the law of diminishing returns has taken away even their appropriate rewards, cannot reorganize; they go through life unable to enjoy most of what it has to offer. Others, paralyzed by their inner conflicts, struggle to act freely; every attempt they make is still impacted by some confused and frustrated impulse. Both the hedonist and the guilt-ridden have crafted lives where the cost of their sacrifices is excessive. Their personal delights, along with those that depend on harmonious relationships with others—a nearly identical group—are unnecessarily restricted. Just based on common sense, they’ve made poor choices and can be judged without needing to refer to any specific moral standards. The chaos in which they have to exist is, in itself, a valid reason for condemnation.

At the other extreme are those fortunate people who have achieved an ordered life, whose systems have developed clearing-houses by which the varying claims of different impulses are adjusted. Their free, untrammelled activity gains for them a maximum of varied satisfactions and involves a minimum of suppression and sacrifice. Particularly is this so with regard to those satisfactions which require humane, sympathetic, and friendly relations between individuals. The charge of egoism, or selfishness, can be brought against a naturalistic or utilitarian morality such as this only by overlooking the importance of these satisfactions in any well-balanced life. Unfair or aggressive behaviour, and preoccupation with self-regarding interests to the exclusion of due sensitiveness to the reciprocal claims of human intercourse, lead to a form of organisation which deprives the person so organised of whole ranges of important values. No mere loss of social pleasures is in question, but a twist or restriction of impulses, whose normal satisfaction is involved in almost all the greatest goods of life. The two senses in which a man may ‘take advantage’ of his fellows can be observed in practice to conflict. Swindling and bullying, whether in business matters or in personal relations, have their cost; which the best judges agree to be excessive. And the greater part of the cost lies of in the consequences of being found out, in the loss of social esteem and so forth, but in actual systematic disability to attain important values.

At the other end of the spectrum are those lucky individuals who have created an organized life, whose systems have developed ways to balance the competing demands of various impulses. Their free, unhindered activities provide them with a maximum of diverse satisfactions and require minimal suppression and sacrifice. This is especially true for those satisfactions that depend on humane, caring, and friendly relationships between people. The accusation of egoism or selfishness can only be made against a naturalistic or utilitarian morality like this if one ignores the significance of these satisfactions in any well-rounded life. Unfair or aggressive behavior, along with focusing on one’s own interests while neglecting the valid needs of human interactions, leads to a type of organization that robs the person of essential values. It’s not just about losing social pleasures, but about distorting or restricting impulses, whose normal fulfillment is involved in nearly all of life’s greatest goods. The two ways a person might ‘take advantage’ of others can be seen to conflict in practice. Cheating and intimidation, whether in business or personal relationships, come with a cost that most people agree is too high. Most of that cost comes from the consequences of being caught, including the loss of social respect and so on, but also from an actual systemic inability to achieve important values.

Although the person who habitually disregards the claims of his fellows to fair treatment and sympathetic understanding may be condemned, in most cases, upon the ground of his own actual loss of values in such behaviour, this of course is not the reason for the steps which may have to be taken against him. It may very well be the case that a person’s own interests are such that, if he understood them, were well organised in other words, he would be a useful and charming member of his community; but, so long as people are about who are not well organised, communities must protect themselves. They can defend their action on the ground that the general loss of value which would follow if they did not protect themselves far outweighs such losses as are incurred by the people whom they suppress or deport.

Although someone who consistently ignores the rights of others to fair treatment and understanding may be judged harshly, usually due to the actual loss of values in their behavior, this isn't the primary reason for any actions taken against them. It could be that a person's interests, if they were understood and organized, would make them a valuable and appealing member of their community. However, as long as there are individuals who are not well organized, communities need to look out for themselves. They can justify their actions by arguing that the overall loss of value that would come from not protecting themselves far outweighs the losses suffered by those they suppress or deport.

To extend this individual morality to communal affairs is not difficult. Probably the best brief statement upon the point is the following note by Bentham, if we interpret ‘happiness’ in his formula not as pleasure but as the satisfaction of impulses.

To apply this personal morality to community matters isn't hard. The best short explanation on this topic is probably this note by Bentham, if we understand 'happiness' in his formula not as pleasure but as the fulfillment of desires.

June 29, 1827.

June 29, 1827.

1. Constantly actual end of action on the part of every individual at the moment of action, his greatest happiness, according to his view of it at that moment.

1. Each person's ongoing focus on their actions at the moment of doing them brings them the greatest happiness, based on how they see it in that moment.

2. Constantly proper end of action on the part of every individual at the moment of action, his real greatest happiness from that moment to the end of life.

2. Always doing the right thing at the moment of action allows each person to experience their true greatest happiness from that moment until the end of life.

3. Constantly proper end of action on the part of every individual considered as trustee for the community, of which he is considered as a member, the greatest happiness of that same community, in so far as it depends upon the interest which forms the bond of union between its members.

3. Every individual, seen as a trustee for the community they belong to, should consistently act in a way that promotes the greatest happiness of that community, as far as it relates to the interests that connect its members.

But communities, as is well known, tend to behave in the same way to people who are better organised as well as to people who are worse organised than the standard of the group. They deal with Socrates or Bruno as severely as with Turpin or Bottomley. Thus mere interference with ordinary activities is not by itself a sufficient justification for excluding from the group people who are different and therefore nuisances. The precise nature of the difference must be considered, and whether and to what degree it is the group, not the exceptional member, which ought to be condemned. The extent to which alteration is practicable is also relevant, and the problem in particular cases becomes very intricate.

But communities, as we all know, tend to react similarly to people who are better organized as well as those who are less organized than the group standard. They treat Socrates or Bruno as harshly as they do Turpin or Bottomley. Therefore, just interfering with normal activities isn't enough on its own to justify excluding people who are different and thus seen as nuisances. The specific nature of the difference needs to be examined, as well as whether and how much the group, rather than the exceptional individual, should be criticized. The extent to which change is possible is also important, making the issue in specific cases quite complex.

But the final court of appeal concerns itself in such cases with questions, not of the wishes of majorities, but of the actual range and degree of satisfaction which different possible systematisations of impulse yield. Resentment at interference and gratitude for support and assistance are to be distinguished from disapproval and approval. The esteem and respect accorded to persons with the social* virtues well developed is only in a small degree due to the use which we find we can make of them. It is much more a sense that their lives are rich and full.

But the final court of appeal in these cases deals with questions that focus not on the wishes of the majority, but on the actual range and level of satisfaction that different potential systems of impulse can provide. We need to differentiate between resentment towards interference and gratitude for support and assistance, as well as between disapproval and approval. The esteem and respect given to people with well-developed social * virtues is largely based not on what we can gain from them, but on the understanding that their lives are rich and fulfilling.

When any desire is denied for the sake of another, the approved and accepted activity takes on additional value; it is coveted and pursued all the more for what it has cost. Thus the spectacle of other people enjoying both activities without difficulty, thanks to some not very obvious adjustment, is peculiarly distressing, and such people are usually regarded as especially depraved. In different circumstances this view may or may not be justified. The element of sacrifice exacted by any stable system explains to a large extent the tenacity with which custom is clung to, the intolerance directed sea innovations, the fanaticism of converts, the hypocrisy of teachers, and many other lamentable phenomena of the moral attitudes. However much an individual may privately find his personality varying from hour to hour, he is compelled to join in maintaining a public facade of some rigidity and buttressed with every contrivance which can be invented. The Wills of Gods, the Conscience, the Catechism, Taboos, Immediate Intuitions, Penal Laws, Public Opinion, Good Form, are all more or less ingenious and efficient devices with the same aim—to secure the uniformity which social life requires. By their means and by Custom, Convention, and Superstition, the underlying basis of morality, the effort to attain maximum satisfaction through coherent systematisation, is a veiled and disguised to an extraordinary degree. Whence arise great difficulties and many disasters. It is so necessary and so difficult to secure a stable and general system of public behaviour that any means whatever are justifiable, failing the discovery of better. All societies hitherto achieved, however, involve waste and misery of appalling extent.

When any desire is sacrificed for the sake of another, the accepted activity becomes even more valuable; it is desired and pursued more fiercely due to the cost it incurred. Thus, seeing others effortlessly enjoying both activities, thanks to some not-so-obvious adjustment, is particularly upsetting, and those individuals are often viewed as especially immoral. Whether this view is fair can vary depending on the context. The element of sacrifice required by any stable system largely explains the stubbornness with which traditions are upheld, the intolerance towards new ideas, the zeal of converts, the hypocrisy of educators, and many other unfortunate aspects of moral perspectives. No matter how much a person may feel their identity shifting from moment to moment, they are forced to maintain a public persona that appears somewhat unyielding and supported by every conceivable means. The Will of Gods, Conscience, Catechism, Taboos, Instincts, Penal Laws, Public Opinion, and Social Etiquette are all more or less clever and effective tools aimed at securing the consistency required for social life. Through these means, along with Custom, Convention, and Superstition, which form the foundation of morality, the pursuit of maximum satisfaction through coherent organization is often highly concealed. This leads to significant challenges and numerous disasters. It is both essential and challenging to establish a stable and universal system of public behavior, making any means justifiable in the absence of better alternatives. However, all societies created so far involve an alarming amount of waste and suffering.

Any public code of behaviour must, it is generally agreed, represent a cruder and more costly systematisation than those attained to by many of the individuals who live under the code, a point obviously to be remembered in connection with censorship problems. Customs change more slowly than conditions, and every change in conditions brings with it new possibilities of systematisation. None of the afflictions of humanity are worse than its obsolete moral principles. Consider the effects of the obsolete virtues of nationalism under modern conditions, or the absurdity of the religious attitude to birth control. The present lack of plasticity in such things involves a growing danger. Human conditions and possibilities have altered more in a hundred years than they had in the previous ten thousand, and the next fifty may overwhelm us, unless we can devise a more adaptable morality. The view that what we need in this tempestuous turmoil of change is a Rock to shelter under or to cling to, pane than an efficient aeroplane in which to ride it, is comprehensible but mistaken.

Any public code of conduct must, as most people agree, be a simpler and more expensive system than what many individuals who follow the code have achieved themselves. This is an important point to keep in mind when discussing censorship issues. Customs change more slowly than circumstances, and every shift in circumstances creates new opportunities for systematization. None of humanity's struggles are worse than its outdated moral principles. Just think about the impact of outdated nationalist virtues in today's world, or the ridiculous stance of religion on birth control. The current rigidity in these areas poses a growing threat. Human circumstances and possibilities have changed more in the last hundred years than in the previous ten thousand, and the next fifty years could overwhelm us if we don't create a more flexible morality. The belief that, in this chaotic era of change, we need a solid foundation to rely on instead of an efficient spacecraft to navigate it is understandable but misguided.

To guard against a possible misunderstanding it may be added that the organisation and systematisation of which I have been speaking in this chapter are not primarily an affair of conscious planning or arrangement, as this is understood, for example, by a great business house or by a railway. (Cf. p. 202.) We pass as a rule from a chaotic to a better organised state by ways which we know nothing about. Typically through the influence of other minds. Literature and the arts are the chief means by which these influences are diffused. It should be unnecessary to insist upon the degree to which high civilisation, in other words, free, varied and unwasteful life, depends upon them in a numerous society.

To prevent any misunderstanding, it’s important to clarify that the organization and systematization I’ve been discussing in this chapter aren’t primarily about conscious planning or arrangement, as it’s understood, for instance, by a major business or a railway. (Cf. p. 202.) Usually, we move from chaos to a more organized state through processes we’re not fully aware of. This typically happens through the influence of other people. Literature and the arts are the main ways these influences spread. It shouldn’t be necessary to emphasize how much advanced civilization, in other words, a free, diverse, and efficient way of life, relies on them in a large society.

CHAPTER VIII

Art and Morals
Art and Ethics

Com, no more,
This is meer moral babble, and direct
Against the canon laws of our foundation.—Comus.

Com, no more,
This is just empty talk about morals, and is directly
Against the foundational rules we live by.—Comus.

From this excursus let us return to our proper task, the attempt to outline a morality which will change its values as circumstances alter, a morality free from occultism, absolutes and arbitrariness, a morality which will explain, as no morality has yet explained, the place and value of the arts in human affairs. What is good or valuable, we have said, is the exercise of impulses and the satisfaction of their appetencies. When we say that anything is good we mean that it satisfies, and by a good experience we mean one in which the impulses which make it are fulfilled and successful, adding as the necessary qualification that their exercise and satisfaction shall not interfere in any way with more important impulses. Importance we have seen to be a complicated matter, and which impulses are by an extensive inquiry into what actually happens. The problem of morality then, the problem of how we are to obtain the greatest possible value from life, becomes a problem of organisation, both in the individual life and in the adjustment of individual lives to one another, and is delivered from all non-psychological ideas, from absolute goods and immediate convictions, which incidentally help greatly to give unnecessary stiffness and fixity to obsolescent codes. Without system, needless to say, value vanishes, since in a state of chaos important and trivial impulses alike are frustrated.

From this discussion, let's get back to our main focus: attempting to outline a morality that changes its values as circumstances change—a morality that is free from mysticism, absolutes, and randomness. This is a morality that will clarify, like no other morality has before, the role and significance of the arts in human life. We've said that what is good or valuable is the expression of impulses and the fulfillment of their desires. When we call something good, we mean that it satisfies us, and by a good experience, we mean one where the impulses that create it are fulfilled and successful, with the important note that their expression and fulfillment should not hinder more significant impulses. We've observed that importance is complex, and determining which impulses are important requires extensive inquiry into what actually occurs. Thus, the issue of morality—how to get the most value from life—becomes one of organization, both in individual lives and in how those lives fit together, freeing us from non-psychological concepts, from absolute goods and immediate beliefs, which tend to unnecessarily stiffen and solidify outdated codes. Clearly, without a system, value disappears, as chaos frustrates both significant and trivial impulses alike.

A minor problem may occur here to the reader. It concerns the choice between a ‘crowded hour’ and an age without a name, and the place of the time factor in valuation. There are many very valuable states which cannot last very long in the nature of the case, and some of these seem to have disabling consequences. But, to take merely the most interesting instance, if we knew more about the nervous constitution of genius we might discover that the instability from which so many people suffer who are at times best able to actualise the possibilities of life is merely a consequence of their plasticity; not in the least a price which they pay for such ‘high moments,’ but rather a result in systems of great delicacy of wear and tear at lower levels of adjustment. It is generally those who have the least refined views of value who most readily believe that highly valuable hours must be paid for afterwards. Their conception of a ‘hectic time’ as the summit of human possibilities explains the opinion. For those who find that the most valuable experiences are those which are also most fruitful of further valuable experiences no problem arises. To the query whether they prefer a long life to a joyous one, they will reply that they find very satisfactory a life which is both.

A small issue might arise for the reader here. It’s about choosing between a ‘crowded hour’ and a nameless age, and how time plays a role in our values. There are many valuable experiences that don’t last very long, and some of these seem to have negative effects. For example, if we understood more about the nervous makeup of genius, we might find that the instability many people face when they’re most capable of realizing life's possibilities is simply a product of their flexibility; it’s not really a cost they pay for those ‘high moments,’ but rather a result of delicate systems wearing down at lower levels of adjustment. Generally, those with simpler views of value are quick to believe that highly valuable moments must be paid for later. Their idea of a ‘hectic time’ as the peak of human potential explains this belief. For those who see that the most valuable experiences often lead to more valuable experiences, there’s no conflict. When asked whether they prefer a long life over a joyful one, they'll say they find great satisfaction in a life that is both.

The most valuable states of mind then are those which involve the widest and most comprehensive co-ordination of activities and the least curtailment, conflict, starvation and restriction. States of mind in general are valuable in the degree in which they tend to reduce waste and frustration. We must be careful in considering this formulation to remember how varied human activities are and avoid, for example, undue admiration for practical efficient persons whose emotional life is suppressed. But, thanks to the psycho-analysts, we are hardly likely at the moment to overlook the consequences of suppressions.

The most valuable mindsets are those that involve the broadest and most comprehensive coordination of activities, with minimal limitations, conflicts, deprivation, and restrictions. Mindsets are generally valuable to the extent that they help reduce waste and frustration. We need to be cautious when evaluating this idea and remember how diverse human activities are, avoiding excessive admiration for practical and efficient people whose emotional lives are stifled. Fortunately, thanks to psychoanalysts, we are unlikely to overlook the consequences of such suppressions.

It is plain that no one systematisation can claim a supreme position. Men are naturally different and in any society specialisation is inevitable. There are evidently a great number of good systematisations and what is good for one person will not be good for another. A sailor, a doctor, a mathematician and a poet can hardly have the same organisation throughout. With different conditions different values necessarily arise. Doubtless conditions may be, and too often are, such that no life of high value is possible. With a naturalistic morality the reasons for altering them and the way to do so both become clearer. But even with our present resources and command over nature, it is universally agreed that intelligence and goodwill could contrive that no man should be so situated as to be deprived of all the generally accessible values. The clearing away from moral questions of all ethical lumber and superstitious interpolations is a step long overdue in this undertaking. But until it has been carried further, so it is often thought, to be busied with such apparently ‘unpractical’ activities as art or criticism is to behave too much like a passenger on a short-handed ship. This is true enough doubtless of some who so busy themselves. But it is not true that criticism is a luxury trade. The rear-guard of society cannot be extricated until the vanguard has gone further. Goodwill and intelligence are still too little available. The critic, we have said, is as much concerned with the health of the mind as any doctor with the health of the body. To set up as a critic is to set up as a judge of values. What are the other qualifications required we shall see later. For the arts are inevitably and quite apart from any intentions of the artist an appraisal of existence. Matthew Arnold when he said that poetry is a criticism of life was saying something so obvious that it is constantly overlooked. The artist is concerned with the record and perpetuation of the experiences which seem to him most worth having. For reasons which we shall consider in Chapter XXII, he is also the man who is most likely to have experiences of value to record. He is the point at which the growth of the mind shows itself. His experiences those at least which give value to his work, represent conciliations of impulses which in most minds are still confused, intertrammelled and conflicting. His work is the ordering of what in most minds is disordered. That his failures to bring order out of chaos are often more conspicuous than those of other men is due in part at least to his greater audacity; it is a penalty of ambition and a consequence of his greater plasticity. But when he succeeds, the value of what he has accomplished is found always in a more perfect organisation which makes more of the possibilities of response and activity available.

It's clear that no single system can claim to be the best. People are naturally different, and specialization is unavoidable in any society. There are many effective systems, and what works for one person might not work for another. A sailor, a doctor, a mathematician, and a poet can't all have the same structure. Different circumstances create different values. Certainly, sometimes the conditions are such that a fulfilling life seems impossible. With a naturalistic approach to morality, the reasons to change these conditions and how to do it become clearer. Even with our current resources and control over nature, it's widely agreed that intelligence and goodwill could ensure that no one is deprived of essential values. Clearing away outdated moral questions and superstitions is a step that's overdue. Until this process advances, it's often believed that focusing on seemingly “unpractical” activities like art or criticism is akin to being a passenger on a ship that's understaffed. While this may be true for some, it's not accurate to say that criticism is a luxury. The supporting members of society can't be freed until the leaders advance further. Goodwill and intelligence are still too scarce. As we've pointed out, a critic is just as concerned with mental health as a doctor is with physical health. To be a critic is to assume the role of judge of values. We will explore what other qualifications are necessary later. The arts are inevitably, regardless of the artist's intentions, an assessment of existence. Matthew Arnold was right when he said that poetry is a criticism of life; it's something so clear that it's often overlooked. The artist is focused on capturing and preserving experiences that seem valuable to him. For reasons we will discuss in Chapter XXII, he is also the person most likely to have worthwhile experiences to document. He represents the point where intellectual growth becomes evident. His experiences—especially those that lend value to his work—reflect reconciliations of impulses that most minds still find confusing, tangled, and conflicting. His work organizes what is disordered in many minds. The visible failures he faces in bringing order from chaos are, in part, a result of his greater boldness; it's a consequence of ambition and his higher adaptability. When he succeeds, the value of what he's accomplished lies in a more refined organization that maximizes the possibilities for response and action.

What value is and which experiences are most valuable will never be understood so long as we think in terms of those large abstractions, the virtues and the vices. “You do invert the covenants of her trust,” said Comus, that disreputable advocate of Utilitarianism, to the Lady, that enemy of Nature. Instead of recognising that value lies in the ‘minute particulars’ of response and attitude, we have tried to find it in conformity to abstract prescriptions and general rules of conduct. The artist is an expert in the ‘minute particulars’ and qua artist pays little or no attention to generalisations which he finds in actual: practice are too crude to discriminate between what is valuable and the reverse. For this reason the moralist has always tended to distrust or to ignore him. Yet since the fine conduct of life springs only from fine ordering of responses far too subtle to be touched by any general ethical maxims, this neglect of art by the moralist has been tantamount to a disqualification. The basis of morality, as Shelley insisted, is laid not by preachers but by poets. Bad taste and crude responses are not mere flaws in an otherwise admirable person. They are actually a root evil from which other defects follow. No life can be excellent in which the elementary responses are disorganised and confused.

What value is and which experiences are most valuable will never be understood as long as we think in terms of big ideas like virtues and vices. “You do twist the agreements of her trust,” said Comus, that disreputable supporter of Utilitarianism, to the Lady, who opposes Nature. Instead of recognizing that value lies in the 'small details' of response and attitude, we have tried to find it in following abstract rules and general conduct guidelines. The artist specializes in the 'small details' and as an artist pays little or no attention to generalizations, which he finds in actual practice to be too crude to distinguish between what is valuable and what is not. For this reason, moralists have always tended to distrust or ignore him. Yet since the proper conduct of life arises only from a fine ordering of responses that are too subtle to be captured by any general ethical principles, this neglect of art by moralists has essentially disqualified them. The foundation of morality, as Shelley insisted, is established not by preachers but by poets. Bad taste and crude responses are not just flaws in an otherwise admirable person. They are actually a fundamental evil from which other issues stem. No life can be excellent if the basic responses are disorganized and confused.

CHAPTER IX

Actual and Possible Misapprehensions
Real and Potential Misunderstandings

Who
Saith that? It is not written so on high!—Cain.

Who
Says that? It's not written like that up there!—Cain.

Every true view, perhaps, has its crude analogues, due sometimes to a confused perception of the real state of affairs, sometimes to faulty statement. Often these clumsy or mistaken offshoots are responsible for the difficulty with which the true view gains acceptance. Like shadows, reflections, or echoes, they obscure and baffle apprehension. Nowhere are they more inconvenient than in the problem of the moral function of art. A consideration of some instances will help to make clearer what has been said, to distinguish the view recommended from its disreputable relatives and to remove possible misapprehensions.

Every true perspective probably has its rough counterparts, sometimes due to a muddled understanding of the actual situation, and other times due to inaccurate statements. Often, these awkward or incorrect versions make it harder for the true perspective to be accepted. Like shadows, reflections, or echoes, they obscure and confuse understanding. They are particularly problematic in the discussion of the moral role of art. Looking at some examples will help clarify what has been said, differentiate the suggested perspective from its less reputable counterparts, and eliminate any possible misunderstandings.

Allusion has several times been made to Tolstoy, and nothing in the recent history of æsthetic opinion is so remarkable as the onslaught made by that great artist against all the arts. No better example could be found of how not to introduce moral preoccupations into the judgment of values. Blinded by the light of a retarded conversion, knowing, as an artist, the extreme importance of the arts, but forgetting in the fierceness of his new convictions all the experience that had in earlier years made up his own creations, he flung himself, a Principle in each hand, upon the whole host of European masterpieces and left as he believed hardly a survivor standing.

Allusion has been made several times to Tolstoy, and nothing in the recent history of aesthetic opinion is as striking as the attack launched by that great artist against all forms of art. There’s no better example of how not to bring moral concerns into the evaluation of values. Blinded by the fervor of a late conversion, aware, as an artist, of the immense significance of the arts, but forgetting in the intensity of his new beliefs all the experiences that had shaped his earlier works, he charged in, Principles in hand, against the entire array of European masterpieces and believed he had left hardly any of them standing.

He begins by emphasising the enormous output of energy which is devoted to Art in civilised countries. He then very rightly asserts that it is of great importance to know what this activity is about; and he devotes thirty pages to the various definitions which have been attempted of Art and Beauty. He concludes, after ransacking the somewhat uncritical compilations of Schasler and Knight, that æsthetics have been hitherto an idle amalgam of reverie and phantasy, from which no definition of Art emerges. Partly he traces this result to the use in æsthetics of notions of beauty; partly to an anxiety in the critics to justify the existent forms of Art. They are, he insists, less concerned to discover what Art is, than to show that those things which are currently termed Art must in fact be Art. To these sections of What is Art? assent may be accorded. He then sets out his own definition. “To evoke in oneself a sensation which one has experienced before, and having evoked it in oneself, to communicate this sensation in such a way that others may experience the same sensation . . . so that other men are infected by these sensations and pass through them; in this does the activity of Art consist.” So far excellent; if we translate ‘sensation’, the current æsthetico-psychological jargon of the art schools in Tolstoy’s day, by some more general term such as experience. But this is only a first stage of the definition; there are additions to be made. Any Art which is infective, as he uses that word in the quotation above, is pure Art as opposed to modern or adulterated Art; but in deciding the full value of any work of Art we have to consider the nature of its contents, the nature, that is, of the experiences communicated. The value of art contents is judged, according to Tolstoy, by the religious consciousness of the age. For Tolstoy the religious consciousness is the higher comprehension of the meaning of life, and this, according to him, is the universal union of men with God and with one another.

He starts by highlighting the significant amount of energy dedicated to Art in civilized countries. He then correctly points out that it’s essential to understand what this activity is all about, spending thirty pages on the various attempts to define Art and Beauty. He concludes, after examining the somewhat uncritical works of Schasler and Knight, that aesthetics have been a pointless mix of daydreaming and fantasy, from which no real definition of Art emerges. He attributes this partly to the reliance on notions of beauty in aesthetics and partly to critics' desire to justify existing forms of Art. He argues that they are more focused on proving that what is currently labeled as Art must indeed be Art rather than discovering what Art truly is. These sections of What is Art? can be agreed upon. He then presents his own definition: “To evoke in oneself a sensation that one has experienced before, and having evoked it in oneself, to communicate this sensation in such a way that others may experience the same sensation... so that others are influenced by these sensations and go through them; this is what the activity of Art consists of.” So far, so good; if we replace ‘sensation’, the aesthetic-psychological terminology of the art schools in Tolstoy’s time, with a more general term like experience. However, this is just the first part of the definition; there are more additions to consider. Any Art that is infectious, as he uses that term in the quote above, is pure Art as opposed to modern or diluted Art; but to fully assess any work of Art, we need to consider the nature of its contents, specifically, the nature of the experiences shared. According to Tolstoy, the value of art content is judged by the religious consciousness of the time. For Tolstoy, religious consciousness is the deeper understanding of life’s meaning, which he believes is the universal connection of people with God and with each other.

When Tolstoy applies his criterion to the judgment of particular works of art, he is able to deduce striking results: “Christian Art, that is, the Art of our time, must be catholic in the direct sense of that word—that is, universal—and so must unite all men. There are but two kinds of sensations which unite all men—the sensations which arise from the recognition of man’s filial relation to God and of the brotherhood of men, and the simplest vital sensations which are accessible to all men without exception, such as the sensations of joy, meekness of spirit, alacrity, calm, etc. It is only these two kinds of sensations that form the subject of the Art of our time, which is good according to its contents.” Tolstoy in fact denied the value of all human endeavours except those which tend directly to the union of men. It may be suspected that his religious enthusiasm was due to his belief that Religion had this tendency. He distinguished, it will be remembered, very sharply between Religion and religions; a distinction with which many besides Tolstoy have consoled themselves. But his essential aim, his single value, was the union of men. All other things are of value only in so far as they tend to promote this, and art shares the general subordination. Even a joke, for Tolstoy, is only a joke so long as all men may share in it, a truly revolutionary amendment. The sharing is more important than the merriment. On these principles he surveys European Art and Literature. With magnificent defiance of accepted values, and the hardness of heart of a supreme doctrinaire, one after another of the unassailables is toppled from its eminence. Shakespeare, Dante, Goethe, etc., are rejected; Wagner in especial is the object of a critical tour de force. In their place are set A Tale of Two Cities, The Chimes, Adam Bede, Les Miserables (almost the only thing in French literature of which Tolstoy could approve), and Uncle Tom’s Cabin. All art which does not directly urge the union of men, or whose appeal is suspected to be limited to cultured and aristocratic circles, is condemned. “All who are not hand in hand with me are against me,” thought Tolstoy, under the urgency of his sense of human misery. Any diversion of art from a single narrow channel seemed to him an irreparable waste. Remembering no doubt how deeply he had been affected and influenced in the past by the things which he now deplored, he came in the end to assign unlimited powers to art when rightly directed. But, if we think of the other things which he also invoked to the same end, there is a ring of despair in his final cry: “Art must remove violence, only Art can do this.”

When Tolstoy uses his criteria to evaluate specific works of art, he arrives at some striking conclusions: “Christian Art, meaning the art of our time, must be universal, in the direct sense of that word—and it must bring all people together. There are only two kinds of feelings that connect everyone—the feelings that come from recognizing our relationship to God and the brotherhood of humanity, and the most basic vital feelings that all people can experience, like joy, gentleness, eagerness, peace, and so on. It is only these two types of feelings that make up the subject of our current Art, which is considered good based on its content.” Tolstoy actually dismissed the value of all human efforts, except those that lead directly to uniting people. It’s likely that his religious fervor was influenced by his belief that Religion had this goal. He clearly distinguished between Religion and religions, a distinction that has also comforted many others besides Tolstoy. However, his main goal, his sole value, was the unity of humanity. Everything else is valuable only to the extent that it promotes this unity, and art falls under this general principle. Even a joke, for Tolstoy, is only a joke as long as everyone can enjoy it; this is a truly revolutionary perspective. The ability to share is more important than the enjoyment itself. Based on these principles, he evaluates European Art and Literature. With bold disregard for accepted values, and the unwavering mindset of a strict ideologue, he knocks down one untouchable after another. Shakespeare, Dante, Goethe, and others are rejected; Wagner, in particular, becomes the target of a critical tour de force. In their place, he elevates *A Tale of Two Cities*, *The Chimes*, *Adam Bede*, *Les Miserables* (almost the only piece of French literature he could approve of), and *Uncle Tom’s Cabin*. All art that does not directly promote the unity of humanity, or whose appeal seems restricted to cultured and aristocratic circles, is condemned. “Anyone who isn’t with me is against me,” Tolstoy thought, driven by his awareness of human suffering. Any diversion of art from a single focused path appeared to him as an irreparable waste. Remembering how profoundly he had been impacted and shaped by the things he now criticized, he ultimately recognized the immense potential of art when is directed properly. But, considering the other methods he also called upon to achieve the same aim, there’s an air of despair in his final proclamation: “Art must remove violence; only Art can do this.”

We may compare with this a famous utterance of another aristocrat, equally a supreme artist, equally in rebellion against the whole fabric of conventional civilisation, whose “passion for reforming the world” was not less than Tolstoy’s, but who differed from him in the possession of a wider and more complete sense of values and a mind not riven and distorted by a late conversion.

We can compare this to a well-known statement from another aristocrat, who was just as much a master artist and equally defiant against the entire structure of traditional society. His “passion for changing the world” was just as strong as Tolstoy’s, but he had a broader and more comprehensive understanding of values and a mind that wasn’t torn and warped by a late change of heart.

“The whole objection of the immorality of poetry rests upon a misconception of the manner in which poetry acts to produce the moral improvement of man. Ethical science arranges the elements which poetry has created, and propounds schemes and proposes examples of civil and domestic life: nor is it for want of admirable doctrines that men hate, and despise, and censure, and deceive and subjugate one another.

“The entire objection to the immorality of poetry is based on a misunderstanding of how poetry contributes to the moral improvement of people. Ethical studies organize the elements that poetry has created, offering plans and examples of social and family life: it's not due to a lack of excellent teachings that people hate, despise, judge, deceive, and oppress each other.”

“But poetry acts in a diviner manner. It awakens and enlarges the mind itself by rendering it the receptacle of a thousand unapprehended combinations of thought. Whatever strengthens and purifies the affections, enlarges the imagination, and adds spirit to sense, is useful. It exceeds all imagination to conceive what would have been the moral condition of the world if neither Dante, Petrarch, Boccaccio, Chaucer, Shakespeare, Calderon, Lord Bacon, nor Milton, had ever existed.”

“But poetry works in a more divine way. It stimulates and broadens the mind by making it a container for countless untapped ideas. Anything that strengthens and purifies our feelings, expands our imagination, and adds depth to our senses is valuable. It’s beyond imagination to think about what the moral state of the world would be like if Dante, Petrarch, Boccaccio, Chaucer, Shakespeare, Calderon, Lord Bacon, or Milton had never existed.”

It is curious how the insertion of particular names here seems to weaken the argument. The world, we feel fairly certain, would be on the whole much the same even if there had been no Boccaccio and no Lord Bacon. Things would not be very different, some people will think, even if none of these authors had ever bestirred themselves to write. Shakespeare, as so often, would perhaps be counted an exception. But this sense that there are, after all, very few poets who individually make much difference is not in the least an objection to Shelley’s main thesis. We could bale a vast amount of water out of the sea without making any apparent difference to it, but this would not prove that it does not consist of water. Even if the removal of the influence of all the poets whose names we know made no appreciable difference in human affairs, it would still be true that the enlargement of the mind, the widening of the sphere of human sensibility, is brought about through poetry.

It's interesting how mentioning specific names here seems to weaken the argument. We’re pretty sure the world would be mostly the same even if there had been no Boccaccio and no Lord Bacon. Some people might think that things wouldn’t be very different even if none of these authors had bothered to write. Shakespeare could, as usual, be seen as an exception. However, the idea that very few poets really make a significant impact isn’t at all a challenge to Shelley’s main point. We could remove a huge amount of water from the ocean without making any noticeable change to it, but that doesn’t prove it’s not made of water. Even if getting rid of the influence of all the poets we know had no significant effect on human affairs, it would still be true that poetry expands the mind and broadens human sensitivity.


A too narrow view of values, or a too simple conception of morality is usually the cause of these misunderstandings of the arts. The agelong controversy as to whether the business of poetry is to please or to instruct shows this well. “Poets wish either to instruct or to delight or to combine solid and useful with the agreeable.” “It is only for the purpose of being useful that Poetry ought to be agreeable; pleasure is only a means which she uses for the end of profit.” So thought Boileau and Rapin. Dryden, modest and penetrating in his fashion, was “satisfied if it cause delight: for delight is the chief, if not the only, end of poetry: instruction can be admitted but in the second place; for poesy only instructs as it delights.” But he does not further specify the nature of the delight or the instruction, an omission in which most critics except Shelley agree. Our view on the point entirely depends upon this. If we set the sugarcoated-pill view aside as beneath serious consideration, there still remains a problem. A reviewer of the recent performance of the Cenci will state it excellently for us.

A narrow perspective on values or a simplistic understanding of morality usually leads to these misunderstandings about the arts. The long-standing debate over whether poetry’s purpose is to entertain or to educate illustrates this well. “Poets aim either to educate or to entertain or to combine the useful and the enjoyable.” “Poetry should only be enjoyable if it serves a purpose; pleasure is merely a means to achieve a beneficial outcome.” This was the belief of Boileau and Rapin. Dryden, who was modest yet insightful, was “satisfied if it brings joy: for joy is the main, if not the only, goal of poetry: education can only come second; for poetry educates as it entertains.” However, he doesn’t clarify the nature of the joy or the education, which most critics, except Shelley, agree is a gap. Our perspective on this issue relies entirely on this. Even if we dismiss the sugarcoated-pill perspective as trivial, a problem still exists. A reviewer of the recent performance of the Cenci will articulate it perfectly for us.

“It had been better had Shelley’s Cenci remained for ever banned. It represents three hours of unrelieved, agonising misery. . . . What excuse is there for the depicting of horrors such as these? There must be some, for a house packed with literary celebrities fiercely applauded. If the function of the theatre is to amuse, then in the presentation of the Cenci it has missed its aim. If it is to instruct, what moral can be pointed for the better conduct of our lives by a tragedy such as this? If Art be the answer, then Art may well be sacrificed.”

“It would have been better if Shelley’s Cenci had stayed banned forever. It shows three hours of relentless, agonizing misery. . . . What justification is there for portraying horrors like these? There must be one, because a theater full of literary celebrities applauded enthusiastically. If the purpose of theatre is to entertain, then the presentation of the Cenci has completely missed the mark. If its aim is to educate, what lesson can we take away for improving our lives from a tragedy like this? If Art is the answer, then maybe Art is not worth the cost.”

No doubt the literary celebrities, with their applause, were to blame, in part, for this. Our relic of the Age of Good Sense made a just reaction. He accurately registered the effect to which bad acting and inept production* gave rise. But it is with his argument not with his reaction that we are concerned. The celebrities, if they had not been too busy giving vent (though in a mistaken form) to their loyalty to the memory of Shelley, and to their sense of triumph over the Censor, might have told him that neither amusement nor instruction is what the judicious seek from Tragedy, and referred him to Aristotle. Neither term, unless we wrench it right out of its usual setting, is appropriate to the greater forms of art. The experiences which they occasion are too full, too varied, too whole, too subtly balanced upon opposing impulses, whether of pity and terror or of joy and despair, to be so easily described. Tragedy—

No doubt the literary celebrities, with their applause, were partly to blame for this. Our remnant of the Age of Good Sense reacted appropriately. He correctly noted the impact that bad acting and poor production* created. But we are concerned with his argument, not his reaction. The celebrities, if they hadn't been too busy expressing (albeit in a misguided way) their loyalty to Shelley’s memory and their sense of victory over the Censor, might have told him that neither entertainment nor education is what the discerning seek from Tragedy, and they could have pointed him to Aristotle. Neither term, unless we forcibly remove it from its usual context, is suitable for the greater forms of art. The experiences that arise from them are too rich, too varied, too complete, and too delicately balanced between opposing feelings, whether of pity and fear or of joy and despair, to be easily articulated. Tragedy—

beneath whose sable roof
Of boughs as if for festal purpose decked
With unrejoicing berries—ghostly shapes
May meet at noontide; Fear and Trembling Hope,
Silence and Foresight, Death the Skeleton
And Time the Shadow,

beneath whose dark roof
Of branches seemingly decorated for a celebration
With uninviting berries—faint shapes
May appear at noon; Fear and Unsure Hope,
Silence and Anticipation, Death the Skeleton
And Time the Shadow,

is still the form under which the mind may most clearly and freely contemplate the human situation, its issues unclouded, its possibilities revealed. To this its value is due and the supreme position among the arts which it has occupied in historical times and still occupies; what will happen in the future we can only conjecture. Tragedy is too great an exercise of the spirit to be classed among amusements or even delights, or to be regarded as a vehicle for the inculcation of such crude valuations as may be codified in a moral. But the fuller discussion of Tragedy we must defer.

is still the form through which the mind can most clearly and freely think about the human experience, seeing its challenges clearly and its potential revealed. This is what gives it its value and the top position among the arts that it has held throughout history and continues to hold; what will happen in the future is something we can only guess. Tragedy is too profound an exploration of the spirit to be considered just entertainment or even enjoyment, or to be seen as a way to promote simplistic morals. However, we will need to postpone a deeper discussion of Tragedy.

These remarks seemed necessary in order to avoid the impression, which our theory of value might have given, that the arts are merely concerned with happy solutions and ingenious reconciliations of diverse gratifications, “a box where sweets compacted lie.” It is not so. Only a crude psychology, as we shall see, would identify the satisfaction of an impulse with a pleasure. No hedonic theory of value will fit the facts over even a small part of the field, since it must take what is a concomitant merely of a phase in the process of satisfaction as the mainspring of the whole. Pleasure, however, has its place in the whole account of values, and an important place, as we shall see later. But it must not be allowed to encroach on ground to which it has no right.

These comments seem necessary to prevent the misunderstanding that our theory of value might suggest, which is that the arts are only about creating happy outcomes and cleverly combining different pleasures, “a box where sweets compacted lie.” That’s not the case. Only a simplistic understanding of psychology, as we will discuss, would equate the fulfillment of a desire with genuine pleasure. No pleasure-based theory of value can accurately represent the facts, even in a limited area, since it mistakenly views what is merely a part of the satisfaction process as the main driver of everything. However, pleasure does have its role in the overall understanding of values, and it’s an important one, as we will see later. But it should not be allowed to overstep into areas where it doesn’t belong.

CHAPTER X

Poetry for Poetry’s Sake
Poetry for poetry's sake

On passe plus facilement d’un extrême à un autre
que d’une nuance à une autre nuance.

On goes from one extreme to another more easily
than from one shade to another shade.

Attirance de la Mort.

Attraction of Death.

Another possible misapprehension which cannot be left unmentioned arises in connection with the doctrine ‘Art for Art’s sake’, a doctrine definitely and detrimentally dated; it concerns the place of what are called ulterior effects in the valuing of a work of art. It has been very fashionable to turn up the nose at any attempt to apply, as it is said, ‘external canons’ to art. But it may be recalled that of all the great critical doctrines, the ‘moral’, theory of art (it would be better to call it the ‘Ordinary values’ theory) has the most great minds behind it. Until Whistler came to start the critical movements of the last half-century, few poets, artists or critics had ever doubted that the value of art experiences was to be judged as other values are. Plato, Aristotle, Horace, Dante, Spenser, Milton, the Eighteenth Century, Coleridge, Shelley, Matthew Arnold and Pater, to name only the most prominent, all with varying degrees of refinement, held the same view.* The last is a somewhat unexpected adherent.

Another potential misunderstanding that needs to be addressed relates to the idea of ‘Art for Art’s sake,’ a concept that feels outdated and problematic. It focuses on the so-called ulterior effects when evaluating a work of art. It has become quite popular to dismiss any attempts to apply what are referred to as ‘external standards’ to art. However, it's important to remember that among all the major critical theories, the ‘moral’ theory of art (which might be better labeled as the ‘Ordinary values’ theory) has garnered support from many great thinkers. Before Whistler kicked off the critical movements of the last fifty years, few poets, artists, or critics ever questioned that the worth of art experiences should be assessed like any other values. Plato, Aristotle, Horace, Dante, Spenser, Milton, the Eighteenth Century, Coleridge, Shelley, Matthew Arnold, and Pater—just to name a few prominent figures—all held a similar perspective, with varying levels of sophistication.* The last one may come as a bit of a surprise.

“Given the conditions I have tried to explain as constituting good art, then if it be devoted further to the increase of men’s happiness, to the redemption of the oppressed, or to the enlargement of our sympathies with each other, or to such presentment of new and old truth about ourselves and our relation to the world as may fortify us in our sojourn here . . . it will also be great art; if, over and above those qualities which I have summed up . . . it has something of the soul of humanity in it, and finds its logical, its architectural place, in the great structure of human life.” No better brief emotive account of the conditions under which an experience has value could be desired.

“Based on the conditions I've outlined that define good art, if it further contributes to increasing people's happiness, helping the oppressed, expanding our empathy towards one another, or presenting new and old truths about ourselves and our relationship with the world in a way that strengthens us during our time here... it will also be great art; especially if, in addition to those qualities I’ve mentioned... it contains a piece of the human soul and finds its rightful place in the larger framework of human life.” There couldn't be a better concise emotional summary of the conditions that give an experience value.

Against all these weighty opinions, the view—supported largely by a distinction between Form and Content, Subject and Handling, which will be examined elsewhere,* and relying upon the doctrine of intrinsic, supersensible, ultimate Goods discussed above—that the values of art are unique, or capable of being considered in isolation from all others, has held sway for some thirty years in many most reputable quarters. The reasons for this attempted severance have already been touched upon; they are of all sorts. Partly it may be due to the influence of Whistler and Pater, and of those still more influential disciples who spread their doctrines. Partly it may be due to a massed reaction against Ruskin. Partly again we may suspect the influence, rather suddenly encountered, of Continental and German æsthetics upon the English mind. Almost from the beginning of scientific æsthetics, the insistence on the æsthetic experience as an experience, peculiar, complete, and capable of being studied in isolation, has received prominence. Often it is no more than an extension into this considering, whenever possible, one thing at a time. When critics in England, not very long ago, heard that there was something connected with art and poetry—namely, the æsthetic experience—which could be considered and examined in isolation by the methods of introspection, they not unnaturally leapt to the conclusion that its value also could be isolated and described without reference to other things. In some hands the further conclusions drawn were too queer to outlive their hour of fashion. They amounted often to the postulation of a ‘specific thrill’ yielded by works of art and nothing else, unlike and unconnected with all other experiences. “No queerer,” it was said, “than anything else in this incredibly queer universe.” But the queerness of the universe is of a different and a more interesting sort. It may be a curiosity shop but it nowhere seems to be a chaos.

Despite all these strong opinions, the perspective—which primarily relies on the distinction between Form and Content, Subject and Handling, which will be addressed elsewhere,* and is based on the idea of intrinsic, supersensible, ultimate Goods discussed above—that the values of art are unique or can be viewed separately from everything else, has been prominent for about thirty years in many respected circles. The reasons for this separation have been mentioned previously; they are varied. Part of it may stem from the influence of Whistler and Pater, along with their even more impactful followers who spread their ideas. Another part may be due to a collective reaction against Ruskin. Additionally, we might suspect that the sudden influence of Continental and German aesthetics on the English perspective played a role. Almost from the start of scientific aesthetics, the emphasis on aesthetic experience as a unique, complete experience that can be studied in isolation has gained significance. Often, it simply involves considering one thing at a time whenever possible. When critics in England, not too long ago, learned that there was something related to art and poetry—specifically, the aesthetic experience—that could be analyzed through introspection, they understandably concluded that its value could also be isolated and explained without reference to other elements. In some cases, the further conclusions drawn were too odd to last beyond their time of popularity. They often suggested a 'specific thrill' produced by works of art and nothing else, distinct and disconnected from all other experiences. “No stranger,” it was said, “than anything else in this incredibly strange universe.” But the strangeness of the universe is different and more intriguing. It might be a curiosity shop, but it never appears to be chaos.

For our present purposes we need only consider the view as it is put forward by its ablest exponent, a critic who by his own explanations of this formula goes very far towards meeting the objection we urge.

For our current purposes, we only need to look at the perspective presented by its strongest advocate, a critic who, through his own explanations of this idea, significantly addresses the objection we raise.

“What then does the formula ‘Poetry for Poetry’s sake’ tell us about this experience? It says, as I understand it, these things. First, this experience is an end in itself, is worth having on ifs own account, has an intrinsic value. Next, its poetic value is this intrinsic worth alone. Poetry may have also have an ulterior value as a means to culture or religion; because it conveys instruction or softens the passions, or furthers a good cause; because it brings the poet fame, or money, or a quiet conscience. So much the better: let it be valued for these reasons too. But its ulterior worth neither is nor can directly determine its poetic worth as a satisfying imaginative experience; and this is to be judged entirely from within. . . . The consideration of ulterior ends whether by the poet in the act of composing or by the reader in the act of experiencing, tends to lower poetic value. It does so because it tends to change the nature of poetry by taking it out of its own atmosphere. For its nature is to be not a part, nor yet a copy of the real world (as we commonly understand that phrase) but to be a world by itself, independent, complete, autonomous.”

“What does the phrase ‘Poetry for Poetry’s sake’ indicate about this experience? It suggests, as I see it, the following. First, this experience is an end in itself, valuable on its own, and has intrinsic worth. Next, its poetic value lies solely in this intrinsic worth. Poetry may also have a secondary value as a means to culture or religion; it can provide instruction, ease emotions, or support a good cause; it can bring the poet recognition, money, or peace of mind. That’s great: it can be appreciated for those reasons too. However, its secondary worth does not define, nor can it directly affect, its poetic worth as a fulfilling imaginative experience; this is to be evaluated solely from within. . . . Considering secondary purposes, whether by the poet while creating or by the reader while experiencing, tends to diminish poetic value. It does so because it alters the essence of poetry by removing it from its own environment. Its essence is not to be a part of, or a replica of, the real world (as we typically interpret that phrase) but to be a world in itself, independent, complete, and autonomous.”

There seem four points well worth close consideration here. The first is that the things mentioned as possible ulterior values in Dr Bradley’s list—culture, religion, instruction, softening of the passions, furtherance of good causes, the poet’s fame, or money, or quiet conscience—these things are plainly upon quite different levels. He says of all of them that they cannot possibly determine the poetic worth of an æsthetic experience; that whether or no any poetic experience is poetically valuable cannot depend upon any of these ulterior values. But it is certain that some of these stand in a quite different relation to the poetic experience than do others. Culture, religion, instruction in some special senses, softening of the passions, and the furtherance of good causes may be directly concerned in our judgments of the poetic values of experiences. Otherwise, as we shall see, the word ‘poetic’ becomes a useless sound. On the other hand, the poet’s fame, his reward, or his conscience, seem plainly to be irrelevant. That is the first point.

There are four points that deserve careful consideration here. First, the elements listed as potential additional values in Dr. Bradley’s list—culture, religion, education, calming of emotions, promoting good causes, the poet’s fame, money, or a clear conscience—are clearly on different levels. He claims that none of these can possibly determine the poetic value of an aesthetic experience; whether a poetic experience has poetic value cannot hinge on any of these additional values. However, it’s clear that some of these are more closely related to the poetic experience than others. Culture, religion, education in certain contexts, calming of emotions, and promoting good causes can directly influence our judgments of the poetic values of experiences. Otherwise, as we will see, the term 'poetic' becomes meaningless. On the other hand, the poet’s fame, his rewards, or his conscience seem to be irrelevant. That’s the first point.

The second point is that what Dr Bradley says as to the imaginative experience—that it is to be judged entirely from within—is misleading. In most cases we do not judge it from within. Our judgment as to its value is no part of it. In rare instances such a judgment may be part of it, but this is exceptional. As a rule we have to come out of it in order to judge it, and we judge it by memory or by other residual effects which we learn to be good indices to its value. If by judging it in the experience we mean merely while these residual effects are fresh, we may agree. In so judging it, however, it’s “place in the great structure of human life” cannot possibly be ignored. The value which it has is dependent upon this, and we cannot judge that value without taking this place, and with it innumerable ulterior worths, into account. It is not that we shall evaluate it wrongly if we neglect them, but that evaluation is just this taking account of everything, and of the way things hang together.

The second point is that what Dr. Bradley says about imaginative experience—that it should be judged solely from within—is misleading. In most cases, we don’t evaluate it from within. Our judgment of its value isn’t part of the experience itself. In rare cases, this judgment might be involved, but that’s the exception. Typically, we have to step back to evaluate it, and we do so by relying on memory or other lasting impressions that we know indicate its value. If we mean to judge it during the experience itself while those impressions are fresh, we might agree. However, in doing that, we can’t overlook its “place in the great structure of human life.” Its value depends on this context, and we can’t assess that value without considering this placement and countless other underlying worths. It’s not that we’ll evaluate it incorrectly if we ignore them, but evaluation is precisely about considering everything and understanding how things are interconnected.

The third point arises with regard to Dr Bradley’s third position, that the consideration of ulterior ends, whether by the poet in the act of composing, or by the reader in the act of experiencing, tends to lower poetic value. Here all depends upon which are the ulterior ends in question, and what the kind of poetry. It will not be denied that for some kinds of poetry the intrusion of certain ulterior ends may, and often does, lower their value; but there seem plainly to be other kinds of poetry in which its value as poetry definitely and directly depends upon the ulterior ends involved. Consider the Psalms, Isaiah, the New Testament, Dante, the Pilgrim’s Progress, Rabelais, any really universal satire, Swift, Voltaire, Byron.

The third point relates to Dr. Bradley’s third position, which states that considering ulterior motives, whether by the poet while composing or by the reader while experiencing the poem, tends to reduce its poetic value. This really depends on which ulterior motives are in question and what type of poetry it is. It can’t be denied that for some kinds of poetry, the intrusion of certain ulterior motives can and often does diminish their value; however, there are clearly other types of poetry where its value as poetry is directly tied to the ulterior motives involved. Think about the Psalms, Isaiah, the New Testament, Dante, the Pilgrim’s Progress, Rabelais, or any truly universal satire, like Swift, Voltaire, or Byron.

In all these cases the consideration of ulterior ends has been certainly essential to the act of composing. That needs no arguing; but, equally, this consideration of the ulterior ends involved is inevitable to the reader.

In all these cases, thinking about the hidden purposes has definitely been crucial to the act of writing. That’s obvious; but, likewise, this consideration of the hidden purposes is unavoidable for the reader.

Dr Bradley puts this third position forward in a tentative form; he says that the ulterior tends to lower poetic value, an important reservation, but it would be better to distinguish two kinds of poetry, one to which his doctrine applies and one to which it does not. As illustrations of the cases in which his doctrine does apply, The Ancient Mariner and Hartleap Well may be mentioned. Here in both cases the experiences are of a kind into which no ulterior ends enter in any important degree. Thus when Coleridge and Wordsworth introduce moral considerations, the effect is undeniably one of intrusion. As Mrs Meynell comically remarks, “The Ancient Mariner offends upon a deliberate plan. It denies the natural function of observation when it invents sanctions for the protection of a wild bird’s life, and for the punishment of its slaughter. Coleridge intends to enforce a lesson by telling us that 200 mariners died of thirst because they had—with the superstition pardonable in their state of education—supposed an albatross to be the bringer of foggy weather, and had approved its slaughter, as almost all men implicitly approve the daily slaughter of innocent beast and bird.” But this charge against Coleridge is only reasonable if we make of this ulterior end, this ‘lesson’ against cruelty to animals, a vital part of the poem. Mrs Meynell, we may think, takes Coleridge’s moral too seriously. It may be this possibility which Coleridge had in mind when he said, long afterwards, that The Ancient Mariner did not contain enough of the moral. As the poem stands, it is of a kind into which ulterior ends do not enter. If we are to take this alien element, this lesson, into account in our judgment, we shall have deliberately to misread the poem, with Mrs Meynell. The same considerations apply to Hartleap Well; and so far as Dr Bradley is merely enforcing this point, we may agree; but he fails to notice—it is only fair to say that few critics seem ever to notice it—that poetry is of more than one kind, and that the different kinds are to be judged by different principles. There is a kind of poetry into the judgment of which ulterior ends directly and essentially enter; a kind part of whose value is directly derivable from the value of the ends with which it is associated. There are other kinds, into which ulterior ends do not enter in any degree, and there are yet other kinds whose value may be lowered by the intrusion of ends relatively trivial in value. Dr Bradley is misled by the usual delusion that there is in this respect only one kind of poetry, into saying far more than the facts of poetic experience will justify.

Dr. Bradley presents this third position cautiously; he states that ulterior motives tend to diminish poetic value, which is an important caveat. However, it would be better to differentiate between two types of poetry: one to which his doctrine applies and one to which it does not. For examples of poetry where his doctrine applies, we can mention *The Ancient Mariner* and *Hartleap Well*. In both cases, the experiences described do not involve ulterior motives in any significant way. Therefore, when Coleridge and Wordsworth introduce moral themes, it clearly feels like an intrusion. As Mrs. Meynell humorously points out, “*The Ancient Mariner* offends on purpose. It disregards the natural role of observation when it creates justifications for protecting a wild bird's life and for punishing its killing. Coleridge aims to teach a lesson by telling us that 200 mariners died of thirst because they had, with the superstition pardonable for their level of education, believed the albatross to bring foggy weather and had approved its killing, just as most people implicitly approve of the daily killing of innocent animals.” However, this criticism of Coleridge only makes sense if we consider that ulterior motive, this ‘lesson’ against cruelty to animals, as a crucial part of the poem. We might think that Mrs. Meynell takes Coleridge’s moral too seriously. It could be this possibility that Coleridge had in mind when he mentioned later that *The Ancient Mariner* did not contain enough moral content. As it stands, the poem is a kind that does not incorporate ulterior motives. If we take this foreign element, this lesson, into account in our evaluation, we would be purposefully misreading the poem, alongside Mrs. Meynell. The same ideas apply to *Hartleap Well*; and as far as Dr. Bradley is simply emphasizing this point, we can agree; but he fails to recognize—it’s only fair to say that few critics seem to notice this—that poetry comes in more than one form, and the different kinds should be judged by different standards. There is a type of poetry where ulterior motives are directly and fundamentally involved; a type whose value is partly derived from the worth of the goals it associates with. There are other types where ulterior motives don’t come into play at all, and there are even more types whose value can be diminished by trivial ulterior motives. Dr. Bradley is misled by the common misconception that there is only one type of poetry in this regard, leading him to make claims that the actual facts of poetic experience do not support.

The fourth point is of more general importance perhaps than these three. It is in fact the real point of disagreement between the view we are upholding and the doctrine which Dr Bradley, together with the vast majority of modern critics, wishes to maintain. It is stated in the concluding sentence of the paragraph which I have quoted. He says of poetry that “its nature is to be, not a part nor yet a copy of the real world, as we commonly understand that phrase, but to be a world by itself, independent, complete, autonomous. To possess it fully, you must enter that world, conform to its laws, and ignore, for the time being, the beliefs, aims, and particular conditions which belong to you in the other world of reality.” This doctrine insists: upon a severance between poetry and what, in opposition, may be called life; a complete severance, allowing however, as Dr Bradley goes on to insist—an ‘underground’ connection. But this ‘underground’ connection is all-important. Whatever there is in the poetic experience has come through it. The world of poetry has in no sense any different reality from the rest of the world and it has no special laws and no other-worldly peculiarities. It is made up of experiences of exactly the same kinds as those that come to us in other ways. Every poem however is a strictly limited piece of experience, a piece which breaks up more or less easily if alien elements intrude. It is more highly and more delicately organised than ordinary experiences of the street or of the hillside; it is fragile. Further it is communicable. It may be experienced by many different minds with only slight variations. That this should be possible is one of the conditions of its organisation. It differs from many other experiences, whose value is very similar, in this very communicability. For these reasons when we experience it, or attempt to, we must preserve it from contamination, from the irruptions of personal particularities. We must keep the poem undisturbed by these or we fail to read it and have some other experience instead. For these reasons we establish a severance, we draw a boundary between the poem and what is not the poem in our experience. But this is no severance between unlike things but between different systems of the same activities. The gulf between them is no greater than that between the impulses which direct the pen and those which conduct the pipe of a man who is smoking and writing at once, and the ‘disassociation’ or severance of the poetic experience is merely a freeing of it from extraneous ingredients and influences. The myth of a ‘transmutation’ or ‘poetisation’ of experience and that other myth of the ‘contemplative’ or ‘æsthetic’ attitude, are in part due to talking about Poetry and the ‘poetic’ instead of thinking about the concrete experiences which are poems.

The fourth point might be more important than the first three. It’s actually the main disagreement between our perspective and the view that Dr. Bradley, along with most modern critics, supports. He states in the last sentence of the paragraph I quoted, that poetry “isn't just a part or a copy of the real world in the usual sense, but a world of its own, independent, complete, and autonomous. To truly appreciate it, you need to enter that world, follow its rules, and temporarily set aside your own beliefs, goals, and the specific situations from your reality.” This view emphasizes a complete separation between poetry and what we might call real life; however, as Dr. Bradley insists, there is an 'underground' connection. But this 'underground' connection is crucial. Everything in poetic experience comes through it. The world of poetry doesn’t have a different reality compared to the rest of the world; it doesn’t have special laws or otherworldly characteristics. It consists of experiences just like those we encounter in other ways. Each poem is a limited piece of experience that can easily break apart if outside elements intrude. It is more intricately and delicately organized than everyday experiences on the street or hillside; it’s fragile. Furthermore, it can be shared. Many different minds can experience it with only slight differences. This ability to share is one of the conditions of its organization. It differs from many other similar experiences because of this communicability. For these reasons, when we attempt to experience poetry, we must protect it from contamination and the interruptions of personal details. We need to keep the poem free from these influences; otherwise, we won’t truly read it and will have a different experience instead. Because of this, we create a separation, drawing a line between the poem and everything else in our experience. But this isn’t a separation between completely different things; it’s between different systems of the same activities. The gap between them is no greater than the difference between the impulses that guide a pen and those that control a person smoking and writing at the same time. The 'disassociation' or separation of the poetic experience is just a way to clear it of unrelated elements and influences. The myths about ‘transmutation’ or ‘poetization’ of experience and the ‘contemplative’ or ‘aesthetic’ attitude come from discussing Poetry and the ‘poetic’ without focusing on the concrete experiences that are poems.

The separation of poetic experience from its place in life and its ulterior worths, involves a definite lop-sidedness, narrowness, and incompleteness in those who preach it sincerely. No one, of course, would bring such charges against the author of Shakespearean Tragedy; his is that welcome and not unfamiliar case of the critic whose practice is a refutation of his principles. When genuinely held the view leads to an attempted splitting up of the experiencing reader into a number of distinct faculties or departments which have no real existence. It is impossible to divide a reader into so many men—an æsthetic man, a moral man, a practical man, a political man, an intellectual man, and so on. It cannot be done. In any genuine experience all these elements inevitably enter. But if it could be done, as many critics pretend, the result would be fatal to the wholeness and sanction of the critical judgment. We cannot e.g. read Shelley adequately while believing that all his views are moonshine—read Prometheus Unbound while holding that ‘the perfectibility of man is an undesirable ideal’ and that ‘hangmen are excellent things.’ To say that there is a purely æsthetic or poetic approach to, let us say, the Sermon on the Mount, by which no consideration of the intention or ulterior end of the poem enters, would appear to be merely mental timidity, the shrinking remark of a person who finds essential literature too much for him. Into an adequate reading of the greater kinds of poetry everything not private and peculiar to the individual reader must come in. The reader must be required to wear no blinkers, to overlook nothing which is relevant, to shut off no part of himself from participation. If he attempts to assume the peculiar attitude of disregarding all but some hypothetically-named æsthetic elements, he joins Henry James’ Osmond in his tower, he joins Blake’s Kings and Priests in their High Castles and Spires.

The separation of poetic experience from its context in life and its deeper values creates a clear imbalance, narrow-mindedness, and incompleteness in those who genuinely promote it. Obviously, no one would accuse the author of Shakespearean Tragedy of this fault; he’s that familiar example of a critic whose practice contradicts his theories. When genuinely held, this view leads to an attempt to divide the reader into a bunch of separate faculties or departments that don’t actually exist. You can’t split a reader into so many different people—an aesthetic person, a moral person, a practical person, a political person, an intellectual person, and so on. It just doesn’t work. In any real experience, all these elements inevitably come into play. But if it could be done, as many critics claim, the outcome would undermine the integrity and authority of the critical judgment. For instance, we can’t fully appreciate Shelley if we believe all his ideas are nonsense—how can we read Prometheus Unbound while thinking that 'the perfectibility of man is an undesirable ideal’ and that ‘hangmen are excellent things’? To suggest that there’s a purely aesthetic or poetic way to approach, say, the Sermon on the Mount, without considering the intention or deeper purpose of the poem, seems like sheer mental hesitation, a retreat by someone who finds essential literature too challenging. In a proper reading of the greater types of poetry, everything that isn’t personal to the individual reader must be included. The reader should not wear blinders, overlook anything relevant, or exclude any part of themselves from the experience. If they try to adopt the unusual stance of ignoring everything but some hypothetically named aesthetic elements, they join Henry James’ Osmond in his tower, along with Blake’s Kings and Priests in their High Castles and Spires.

CHAPTER XI

A Sketch for a Psychology
A Model for Psychology

“Wot’s wot?” repeated one of the buccaneers in a deep growl. “Ah,
he’d be a lucky one as knowed that!”—Treasure Island.

“What's what?” repeated one of the pirates in a deep growl. “Ah,
he’d be a lucky one who knew that!”—Treasure Island.

M. Jules Romains recently observed that psychology hitherto has merely contrived to say laboriously and obscurely, and with less precision, what we all know without its aid already. This is regrettably difficult to deny; any particular remark of a psychologist, if true, is unlikely to be startling. But at certain points new light has none the less crept in. Incoherences and flaws have been found in the common-sense picture, adumbration rather, of the mind; connections between bits of our behaviour, which common-sense had missed, have been noted; and, still more important, a general outline of the kind of thing a mind is has begun to take shape. The next age but two, if an oncoming Age of Relativity is to be followed as Mr Haldane supposes by an Age of Biology, will be introduced by a recognition on the part of many minds of their own nature, a recognition which is certain to change their behaviour and their outlook considerably. We are still far removed from such an age. None the less enough is known for an analysis of the mental events which make up the reading of a poem to be attempted. And such an analysis is a primary necessity for criticism. The psychological distinctions which have hitherto served the critic are too few and his use of them in most cases too unsystematic, too vague, and too uncertain, for his insight to yield its full advantages.

M. Jules Romains recently pointed out that psychology has mostly managed to state things in a complicated and unclear way, often with less accuracy than what we already know on our own. It's hard to argue against this; any specific statement from a psychologist, if it's true, isn't likely to be shocking. However, there have been moments where new insights have emerged. We’ve identified inconsistencies and gaps in the common-sense understanding of the mind; we've noticed connections in our behavior that common sense missed; and, even more importantly, a general idea of what a mind is is starting to come together. The next age or two, if we follow Mr. Haldane's suggestion that a coming Age of Relativity will be succeeded by an Age of Biology, will likely begin with many minds recognizing their own nature, and this realization is sure to significantly change their behavior and perspective. We're still quite a way from that age. Nevertheless, we know enough to attempt an analysis of the mental processes involved in reading a poem. This analysis is essential for criticism. The psychological distinctions that critics have used until now are too limited, and their approach is often too chaotic, unclear, and uncertain, preventing them from fully leveraging their insights.

The view put forward here is in many respects heterodox, a disadvantage in a sketch. But so many difficulties attend any exposition of psychology, however orthodox and however full, that the dangers of misunderstanding are outweighed by the advantages of a fresh point of view. It is the general outline and in particular the insistence upon an account of knowledge in terms merely of the causation of our thoughts which is contrary to received opinion. The detail of the analysis of poetic experience, the account of imagery, of emotion, of pleasure, of incipient action and so forth, although, so far as I am aware, no similar analysis has before been explicitly set out, may be taken as comparatively orthodox.

The perspective presented here is quite unconventional, which is a drawback in a brief overview. However, the challenges of explaining psychology—regardless of how conventional and comprehensive—mean that the risk of misunderstanding is overshadowed by the benefits of a new viewpoint. The main framework, especially the emphasis on defining knowledge solely through the causes of our thoughts, goes against common beliefs. The detailed analysis of poetic experience, including imagery, emotion, pleasure, and initial actions, although I’m not aware of any similar analysis being explicitly stated before, can be seen as relatively conventional.

For our immediate purpose, for a clearer understanding of values and for the avoidance of unnecessary confusions in criticism, it is necessary to break away from the set of ideas by which popular and academic psychology alike attempt to describe the mind. We naturally tend to conceive it as a thing of a peculiar spiritual kind, fairly: persistent though variable, endowed with attributes, three in number, its capacities namely for knowing, willing and feeling, three irreducible modes of being aware of or concerned with objects. A violent shock to this entity comes when we are forced by a closer examination of the facts to conceive it as doing all these three unconsciously as well as consciously. An unconscious mind is a fairly evident fiction, useful though it may be, and goings on in the nervous system are readily accepted as a satisfactory substitute. From this to the recognition of the conscious mind as a similar fiction is no great step, although one which many people find difficult. Some of this difficulty is due to habit. It wears off as we notice how many of the things which we believed true of the fiction can be stated in terms of the less fictitious substitute. But much of the difficulty is emotive, non-intellectual, more specifically religious, in origin.* It is due to desire, to fear, or to exaltation as the case may be, to emotion masquerading as thought, and is a difficulty not so easily removed.

For our immediate needs, to better understand values and to avoid unnecessary confusion in criticism, we need to move away from the ideas that both popular and academic psychology use to describe the mind. We naturally think of it as something somewhat spiritual, fairly consistent but also changeable, with three main qualities: its abilities to know, will, and feel—three basic ways of being aware of or engaging with objects. A significant shock to this concept occurs when we examine the facts more closely and realize that it can operate in all three ways both unconsciously and consciously. The idea of an unconscious mind is a clear fiction, though it might be useful, and the processes in the nervous system are easily accepted as a satisfactory substitute. Recognizing the conscious mind as a similar fiction isn't a huge leap, although many people struggle with it. Some of this struggle comes from habit, which fades away as we see how many of the beliefs we had about the fiction can be explained in terms of the less fictitious substitute. However, much of the difficulty is emotional, non-intellectual, and often rooted in religious feelings. It stems from desire, fear, or exhilaration, with emotion pretending to be thought, and this is a challenge that isn't easily overcome.*

That the mind is the nervous system, or rather a part of its activity, has long been evident, although the prevalence among psychologists of persons with philosophic antecedents has delayed the recognition of the fact in an extraordinary fashion. With every advance of neurology—and a decided advance here was perhaps the only good legacy left by the War—the evidence becomes more overwhelming. It is true that as our knowledge of the nervous system stands at present much of the detail of the identification is impenetrably obscure, and the account which we give must frankly be admitted to be only a degree less fictitious than one in terms of spiritual happenings. But the kind of account which is likely to be substantiated by future research has become clear, largely through the work of Behaviourists and Psycho-analysts, the assumptions and results of both needing to be corrected however in ways which the recent experimental and theoretical investigations of the ‘Gestalt’ School are indicating.

The idea that the mind is part of the nervous system, or at least related to its activity, has been clear for a long time. However, the dominance of psychologists with philosophical backgrounds has significantly delayed this realization. With every advancement in neurology—and arguably, the War left behind a valuable contribution in this area—the evidence keeps mounting. While our current understanding of the nervous system does reveal that many details remain muddled, we must admit that our explanations are only slightly less fictional than those involving spiritual phenomena. The type of explanation likely to be validated by future research is becoming clearer, thanks mainly to the efforts of Behaviorists and Psychoanalysts, although both their assumptions and findings will need adjustments in ways highlighted by recent experimental and theoretical research from the ‘Gestalt’ School.

The view that we are our bodies, more especially our nervous systems, more especially still the higher or more central co-ordinating parts of it, and that the mind is a system of impulses should not be described as Materialism. It might equally well be called Idealism. Neither term in this connection has any scientific, any strictly symbolic meaning or reference. Neither stands for any separable, observable group of things, or character in things. Each is primarily an emotive term used to incite or support certain emotional attitudes. Like all terms used in the vain attempt (vain because the question is nonsensical) to say what things are, instead of to say how they behave, they state nothing. Like all such terms they change in different hands from banners to bludgeons, being each for some people an emotive agent round which attitudes, aspirations, values are rallied, and for other people a weapon of offence by which persons supposed adverse to these attitudes, aspirations and values may, it is hoped, be discomfited. That the Materialist and the Idealist believe themselves to be holding views which are incompatible with one another is but an instance of a very widespread confusion between scientific statement and emotive appeal, with which we shall in later chapters be much concerned. The Mind-Body problem is strictly speaking no problem; it is an imbroglio due to failure to settle a real problem, namely, as to when we are making a statement and when merely inciting an attitude. A problem simpler here than in many cases, since the alleged statement is of an impossible form*, but complicated on both sides of the controversy by misunderstanding of the attitudes which the other side is concerned to maintain. For if mental events are recognised as identical with certain neural events, neither the attitudes which ensue towards them nor the attitudes they themselves will warrantably take up, are changed so much as either Idealists or Materialists have commonly supposed. To call anything mental or spiritual, as opposed to material, or to call anything material as opposed to mental, is only to point out a difference between the two kinds. The differences which can actually be detected between a mental event, such as a toothache, and a non-mental event, such as a sunspot, remain when we have identified the mental event with a neural change. So recognised, it loses none of its observable peculiarities, only certain alleged unstatable and ineffable attributes are removed. It remains unlike any event which is not mental; it is as unparalleled as before. It retains its privileges as the most interesting of all events, and our relations to one another and to the world remain essentially as they were before the recognition. The extreme ecstasies of the mystic, like the attitudes of the engineer towards a successful contrivance, remain just as much and just as little appropriate with regard to the humblest or the proudest of our acts. Thus the identification of the mind with a part of the working of the nervous system, need involve, theology apart, no disturbance of anyone’s attitude to the world, his fellow-men, or to himself. Theology, however, is still more implicit in current attitudes than traditional sceptics suspect.

The idea that we are essentially our bodies—specifically our nervous systems, and even more specifically the central coordinating parts of them—and that the mind is just a system of impulses shouldn’t just be labeled as Materialism. It could just as easily be called Idealism. In this context, neither term has a scientific or strictly symbolic meaning. They don’t represent any distinct, observable group of things or characteristics. Each term is primarily an emotional word used to provoke or support certain feelings. Like all terms used in the futile effort (futile because the question itself is nonsensical) to define what things are rather than how they act, they don’t convey any real information. These terms shift from symbols of pride to blunt instruments, acting as emotional rallying points for some people, while for others, they become weapons used against those who oppose their sentiments and values. The fact that Materialists and Idealists think their beliefs are incompatible is just a reflection of a common confusion between scientific statements and emotional appeals, which we will discuss in later chapters. The Mind-Body problem is technically not a problem at all; it’s a mess resulting from the failure to address a real issue, specifically when we’re making a statement and when we’re simply stirring up an attitude. This issue is often simpler than in many cases, since the supposed statement takes an impossible form, but it's complicated by misunderstandings of the positions on both sides of the debate. Even if mental events are recognized as identical to certain neural events, neither the resulting attitudes towards them nor the attitudes they themselves might reasonably adopt change as much as either Idealists or Materialists often think. To call something mental or spiritual, as opposed to material, or to label anything material versus mental, merely highlights the difference between the two types. The detectable differences between a mental event, like a toothache, and a non-mental event, like a sunspot, still exist even when we identify the mental event with a neural change. Once recognized, it loses none of its observable characteristics; only some supposed unexplainable and indescribable attributes are dropped. It remains distinct from any event that isn’t mental; it’s still unique. It continues to be the most fascinating of all events, and our relationships with each other and the world stay fundamentally the same as before this recognition. The deep experiences of the mystic and the attitudes of the engineer towards a successful invention still hold just as much or little relevance to our simplest or most ambitious actions. Thus, identifying the mind with a part of how the nervous system works should not disrupt anyone’s attitude towards the world, other people, or themselves, apart from theology. However, theology is even more woven into current attitudes than traditional skeptics tend to realize.


The nervous system is the means by which stimuli from the environment, or from within the body, result in appropriate behaviour. All mental events occur in the course of processes of adaptation, somewhere between a stimulus and a response. Thus every mental event has an origin in stimulation, a character, and consequences, in action or adjustment for action. Its character is sometimes accessible to introspection. What it feels like, in those cases in which it feels or is felt at all, is consciousness, but in many cases nothing is felt, the mental event is unconscious. Why some events are conscious but not others is at present a mystery; no one has yet succeeded in bringing the various hints which neurology may offer into connection with one another. In some important respects conscious and unconscious mental events must differ, but what these are no one can as yet safely conjecture. On the other hand there are many respects in which they are similar, and these are the respects which are at present most open to investigation.

The nervous system is how we respond to stimuli from our environment or from inside our bodies. All mental activities happen as part of the process of adapting to these stimuli, sitting between a stimulus and a response. Therefore, every mental event starts with a stimulus, has a distinct nature, and leads to actions or adjustments for actions. Sometimes, we can reflect on its nature. When we can feel it, what we experience is consciousness, but often, we don't feel anything at all, and the mental event remains unconscious. It's still a mystery why some events are conscious while others aren't; no one has been able to connect the various insights that neurology may provide. In important ways, conscious and unconscious mental events must be different, but what those differences are is still unclear. However, there are many ways in which they are similar, and these similarities are currently the most open to research.

The process in the course of which a mental event may occur, a process apparently beginning in a stimulus and ending in an act, is what we have called an impulse. In actual experience single impulses of course never occur. Even the simplest human reflexes are very intricate bundles of mutually dependent impulses, and in any actual human behaviour the number of simultaneous and connected impulses occurring is beyond estimation. The simple impulse in fact is a limit, and the only impulses psychology is concerned with are complex. It is often convenient to speak as though simple impulses were in question, as when we speak of an impulse of hunger, or an impulse to laugh, but we must not forget how intricate all our activities are.

The process through which a mental event takes place, which seems to start with a stimulus and end with an action, is what we refer to as an impulse. In real life, single impulses never actually occur. Even the simplest human reflexes are complex bundles of interdependent impulses, and in any actual human behavior, the number of simultaneous and connected impulses happening is beyond counting. The simple impulse is essentially a theoretical ideal; the impulses that psychology focuses on are always complex. It's often easier to talk about impulses as if they were simple, like when we mention a hunger impulse or an impulse to laugh, but we must remember how intricate all our actions truly are.

To take the stimulus as a starting-point is in some ways misleading. Of the possible stimuli which we might at any moment receive, only a few actually take effect. Which are received and which impulses ensue depends upon which of our interests is active, upon the general set, that is, of our activities. This is conditioned in a large degree by the state, of satisfaction or unrest, of the recurrent and persistent needs of the body. When hungry and when replete we respond differently to the stimulus of a smell of cooking. A change in the wind unnoticed by the passengers causes the captain to reduce sail. Social needs in this respect are often as important as individual. Thus some people walking in a Gallery with friends before whom they wish to shine will actually receive far more stimulus from the pictures than they would if by themselves.

Starting with the stimulus can be somewhat misleading. Out of the various stimuli we may encounter at any moment, only a few actually have an effect. Which stimuli we respond to and what impulses follow depend on which of our interests are active and the overall focus of our activities. This is largely influenced by our state of satisfaction or discomfort regarding our ongoing physical needs. For instance, when we are hungry compared to when we are full, we react differently to the smell of food. A subtle change in the wind that goes unnoticed by the passengers may prompt the captain to lower the sails. Social needs can be just as important as individual ones in this context. For example, people walking through a gallery with friends they want to impress may actually get much more out of the artwork than they would if they were alone.

A stimulus then must not be conceived as an alien intruder which thrusts itself upon us and, after worming a devious way through our organism as through a piece of cheese, emerges at the other end as an act. Stimuli are only received if they serve some need of the organism and the form which the response to them takes depends only in part upon the nature of the stimulus, and much more upon what the organism ‘wants’, i.e. the state of equilibrium of its multifarious activities.

A stimulus shouldn't be seen as an outside force that forces its way into us and, after sneaking through our system like a mouse in cheese, comes out the other side as an action. Stimuli are only recognized if they meet some need of the organism, and how we respond to them depends not only on the stimulus itself, but much more on what the organism desires—basically, the balance of its various activities.

Thus experience has two sources which in different cases have very different importance. So far as we are thinking about or referring to certain definite things our behaviour in all probability will only be appropriate (i.e. our thoughts true) in so far as it is determined by the nature of the present and past stimuli we have received from those things and things like them. So far as we are satisfying our needs and desires a much less strict connection between stimulus and response is sufficient. A baby howls at first in much the same way, whatever the cause of his unrest, and older persons behave not unlike him. Any occasion may be sufficient for taking exercise, or for a quarrel, for falling in love or having a drink. To this partial independence of behaviour (from stimulus) is due the sometimes distressing fact that views, opinions and beliefs vary so much with our differing moods. Such variation shows that the view, belief or opinion is not a purely intellectual product, is not due to thinking in the narrower sense, of response that is governed by stimuli, present or past, but is an attitude adopted to satisfy some desire, temporary or lasting. Thought in the strictest sense varies only with evidence: but attitudes and feelings change for all manner of reasons.

Experience has two sources that can be very different in importance depending on the situation. When we focus on specific things, our actions are likely to be appropriate (meaning our thoughts are accurate) only to the extent that they are influenced by the current and past stimuli we've received from those things and similar ones. However, when we are trying to meet our needs and desires, a much looser connection between stimulus and response is enough. A baby cries for similar reasons no matter what’s bothering them, and older people often behave similarly. Any situation can prompt us to exercise, argue, fall in love, or have a drink. This partial independence of behavior from stimulus explains why our views, opinions, and beliefs can vary so much with our changing moods. Such variation indicates that a view, belief, or opinion is not merely an intellectual product resulting from strict thinking or responses driven by previous or current stimuli, but rather is an attitude adopted to meet some desire, whether temporary or lasting. Strict thinking is influenced only by evidence, while attitudes and feelings can change for many different reasons.

The threefold division between the causes, character and consequences of a mental event, conscious or unconscious, corresponds, with certain qualifications, to the usual division in traditional psychology of thought (or cognition), feeling, and will (or conation). To be cognisant of anything, to know it, is to be influenced by it; to desire, to seek, to will anything is to act towards it. In between these two are the conscious accompaniments, if any, of the whole process. These last, the conscious characters of the mental event, include evidently both sensations and feelings. (Cf. Chapter XVL, pp. 125-128.)

The threefold division of the causes, character, and consequences of a mental event, whether conscious or unconscious, aligns, with some qualifications, to the common division in traditional psychology of thought (or cognition), feeling, and will (or conation). Being aware of something, or knowing it, means being influenced by it; wanting, seeking, or willing anything means acting towards it. In between these two are the conscious accompaniments, if any, of the entire process. These last, the conscious aspects of the mental event, clearly include both sensations and feelings. (Cf. Chapter XVL, pp. 125-128.)

The correspondence is not by any means simple. Many things are included under knowing, for example, which on this reconstruction of psychology would have to be counted as willing.* Expectation, usually described as a cognitive attitude, becomes a peculiar form of action, getting ready, namely, to receive certain kinds of stimuli rather than others. The opposite case is equally common. Hunger, a typical desire on the usual account, would become knowledge, giving us, when genuine hunger, obscure awareness of a lack of nourishment, when habit-hunger, awareness of a certain phase in a cyclic visceral process. These illustrations bring out clearly what is everywhere recognised, that the customary cognition-feeling-conation classification of mental goings on is not a pigeon-holing of exclusive processes. Every mental event has, in varying degrees, all three characteristics. Thus expectation as a preparation for certain stimuli may lower the threshold for them, and sometimes makes their reception more and sometimes less discriminating; hunger also is characteristically accompanied by a search for food.

The correspondence isn't straightforward. There are many aspects included in knowing; for instance, in this new framework of psychology, it would have to be considered as willing.* Expectation, often seen as a cognitive attitude, actually turns into a specific form of action—getting ready to receive certain types of stimuli instead of others. The opposite scenario is also common. Hunger, which is typically viewed as a desire, would be considered knowledge, giving us, in cases of real hunger, a vague awareness of a lack of nourishment, and in cases of habitual hunger, an awareness of a specific phase in a cyclic digestive process. These examples clearly illustrate what is widely accepted: that the usual classification of cognition, feeling, and conation in mental processes doesn’t strictly separate these as exclusive categories. Every mental event possesses, to varying extents, all three traits. Therefore, expectation, as a preparation for certain stimuli, can lower the threshold for them, sometimes making their reception more or less discerning; likewise, hunger is typically accompanied by a search for food.

The advantage of substituting the causation, the character and the consequences of a mental event as its fundamental aspects in place of its knowing, feeling, and willing aspects is that instead of a trio of incomprehensible ultimates we have a set of aspects which not only mental events but all events share. We have, of course, to introduce qualifications. Stimuli, as we have mentioned above, are not the only causes of mental events. The nervous system is specialised to receive impressions through the organs of sense, but its state at any moment is also determined by a host of other factors. The condition of the blood and the position of the head are typical instances. Only that part of the cause of a mental event which takes effect through incoming (sensory) impulses or through effects of past sensory impulses can be said to be thereby known. The reservation no doubt involves complications. But any plausible account of what knowledge is and how it happens is bound to be complicated.

The benefit of replacing the causation, character, and consequences of a mental event as its main aspects instead of its knowing, feeling, and willing aspects is that, instead of three confusing fundamentals, we have a set of aspects that not only apply to mental events but to all events. Of course, we need to add some qualifications. As we mentioned earlier, stimuli are not the only causes of mental events. The nervous system is designed to receive impressions through the senses, but its state at any given moment is also influenced by many other factors. The condition of the blood and the position of the head are typical examples. Only the part of the cause of a mental event that operates through incoming (sensory) impulses or through the effects of past sensory impulses can be said to be known as such. This caveat undoubtedly adds complexity. But any reasonable explanation of what knowledge is and how it occurs is bound to be complicated.

Similarly, not all the effects of a mental event are to be counted as what that event wills or seeks after; apoplectic strokes, for example, can be ruled out. Only those movements which the nervous system is specialised to incite, which take place through motor impulses, should be included.

Similarly, not all the outcomes of a mental event are to be considered as what that event intends or desires; for instance, apoplectic strokes can be excluded. Only those actions that the nervous system is designed to trigger, which occur through motor impulses, should be included.

On all other accounts the relation between an awareness and what it is aware of is a mystery. We can name the relation as we please, apprehension, presentation, cognition or knowledge, but there we have to leave the matter. On this account we make use of the fact that an awareness, say of a variety of black marks on this page, is caused in a certain peculiar way, namely through impressions on a part of the brain (the retina) and various complicated connected goings on in other parts of the brain. To say that the mental (neural) event so caused is aware of the black marks is to say that it is caused by them, and here ‘aware of’ = ‘caused by’. The two statements are merely alternative formulations.

On all other fronts, the connection between awareness and what it is aware of remains a mystery. We can label this connection however we want—apprehension, presentation, cognition, or knowledge—but we can’t go beyond that. In this context, we recognize that awareness, for example, of various black marks on this page, arises in a specific way, namely through impressions on a part of the brain (the retina) and the complex interactions happening in other parts of the brain. To say that the mental (neural) event created in this way is aware of the black marks is to say that it is brought about by them, and here ‘aware of’ means ‘caused by’. The two statements are simply different ways of expressing the same idea.

In extending this account to more complicated situations where we know or, less ambiguously, refer to things which are past or future we have to make use of the fact that impressions are commonly signs, have effects which depend not on themselves alone but upon the other impressions which have co-operated with them in the past.

In expanding this explanation to more complex situations where we know or, more clearly, talk about things that are past or future, we need to use the idea that impressions are often indicators, and their effects depend not just on themselves but also on the other impressions that have worked with them in the past.

A sign* is something which has once been a member of a context or configuration that worked in the mind as a whole. When it reappears its effects are as though the rest of the context were present. In analysing complex events of referring we have to break them up artificially into the simpler sign-situations out of which they arise; not forgetting meanwhile how interdependent the parts of any interpretation of a complex sign are.

A sign* is something that was once part of a context or situation that functioned as a complete idea. When it comes back, its effects feel like the whole context is there. When we analyze complex events of reference, we need to break them down artificially into the simpler sign situations that make them up, while also keeping in mind how connected the parts of any interpretation of a complex sign are.

The detail of this procedure is most easily studied in connection with the use of words. We shall deal with it therefore in Chapter XVI, where the reading of a poem is discussed. Here only the general principle matters that to know anything is to be influenced by it, directly when we sense it, indirectly when the effects of past conjunctions of impressions come into play. More will be added later, in connection with the process of reading, about the receptive, the knowledge aspect of mental events. The other two aspects need less explanation. They are also more generally important for the understanding of poetic, musical and other experiences. For a theory of knowledge is needed only at one point, the point at which we wish to decide whether a poem, for example, is true, or reveals reality, and if so in what sense; admittedly a very important question. Whereas a theory of feeling, of emotion, of attitudes and desires, of the affective-volitional aspect of mental activity, is required at all points of our analysis.

The details of this process are best understood in relation to how we use words. We'll cover it in Chapter XVI, where we discuss how to read a poem. For now, what's important is the general idea that knowing something means being influenced by it—directly when we experience it, and indirectly when the effects of past experiences come into play. We’ll elaborate more later on the receptive and knowledge aspects of mental events. The other two aspects are less complicated and are generally more important for understanding poetic, musical, and other experiences. A theory of knowledge is only necessary at one point: when we want to determine whether a poem, for example, is true or reveals reality, and if so, in what way; this is certainly an important question. On the other hand, we need a theory of feelings, emotions, attitudes, desires, and the affective-volitional aspects of mental activity throughout our analysis.

CHAPTER XII

Pleasure
Enjoyment

The poor benefit of a bewitching minute.—The Revenger’s Tragedy.

The poor enjoy a captivating moment.—The Revenger’s Tragedy.

Sensation, imagery, feeling, emotion, together with pleasure, unpleasure and pain are names for the conscious characteristics of impulses: How they may best be sorted out is a problem whose difficulty is much aggravated by the shortcomings of language at this point. We speak, for instance, of pleasures and pains in the same fashion, as though they were of the same order, but, strictly, although pains as single self-sufficing modifications of consciousness are easily enough obtainable, pleasures by themselves do not seem to occur. Pleasure seems to be a way in which something happens, rather than an independent happening which can occur by itself in a mind. We have, not pleasures, but experiences of one kind or another, visual, auditory, organic, motor, and so forth, which are pleasant. Similarly we have experiences which are unpleasant. If, however, we call them painful we give rise to an ambiguity. We may be saying that they are unpleasant or we may be saying that they are accompanied by pains, which is a different matter. The use of the term pleasure, as though like pain it was itself a complete experience, instead of being something which attaches to or follows along with or after other experiences, has led to a number of confusions; especially in those critical theses, to which objection has already been taken in Chapter IX, which identify value with pleasure.

Feeling, imagery, feeling, emotion, along with pleasure, displeasure, and pain are terms for the conscious aspects of impulses. Figuring out how to categorize them is a challenge made more difficult by the limitations of language. For example, we refer to pleasures and pains in similar ways, as if they belong to the same category. However, strictly speaking, while pains can be understood as distinct, self-contained changes in consciousness, pleasures don’t seem to exist independently. Pleasure appears to be a way in which something occurs, rather than an isolated experience that can happen by itself. We experience various forms of sensations—visual, auditory, organic, motor, and so on—that can be pleasant, and there are also experiences that are unpleasant. However, when we call them painful, it introduces confusion. This might mean they are simply unpleasant or that they come with pain, which is a different point. Referring to pleasure as if it were a complete experience like pain, rather than something that attaches to or follows other experiences, has led to several misunderstandings, especially regarding the critical ideas that have already been challenged in Chapter IX, which equate value with pleasure.

The twenty or more distinct kinds of sensations, into which modern psychology has elaborated the old five senses, can be observed to differ very widely in the degree to which they are susceptible of and accompanied by pleasantness and unpleasantness. The higher senses, sight and hearing, in most persons seem to yield sensations which vary much less from neutrality or indifference than the others. We must be careful to understand this difference correctly however. An arrangement of colours and shapes, a sequence of notes or a musical phrase may, of course, in suitable people, be as intensely toned, pleasantly or unpleasantly, as any organic or taste sensations, for example. But even this is not usual. The right experiment is to compare a single colour, say, or a single note, with such a sensation as a uniform touch or temperature gives rise to, a bath for example, or with a simple uniform taste or smell, or with hunger, or nausea. Fair comparison is difficult, equivalent levels of simplicity and uniformity being impossible to discover, but few will doubt that the degree of pleasure-unpleasure aroused by tastes, for example, far exceeds that which auditory or visual sensations excite by themselves. We must of course be careful here to avoid confusing the intrinsic pleasure-unpleasure of the sensations with that which arises through memory, through the effects of other sensations, pleasant or unpleasant, which may have accompanied them in the past, and through expectations agreeable or disagreeable.

The twenty or more different types of sensations that modern psychology has developed beyond the traditional five senses show significant variation in how much they are influenced by feelings of pleasure or discomfort. The higher senses, like sight and hearing, generally seem to produce sensations that are less extreme in terms of pleasantness or unpleasantness compared to the others. However, we need to understand this difference correctly. An arrangement of colors and shapes, a series of musical notes, or a melody can indeed be as strongly felt, positively or negatively, as any taste or smell. But this isn't the norm. The best way to evaluate this is to compare a single color or note to sensations from consistent touch or temperature, like being in a bath, or to simple tastes or smells, or even feelings like hunger or nausea. Making a fair comparison is tough, as it's hard to find equivalent levels of simplicity and consistency, but most people would agree that the pleasure or discomfort caused by tastes, for example, is much stronger than that produced by just auditory or visual sensations alone. We also need to be cautious not to mix up the inherent pleasure or discomfort of these sensations with feelings that stem from memories or from the influence of other past sensations that were either pleasant or unpleasant, and from any related expectations.

To speak of the intrinsic pleasure-unpleasure of a sensation is perhaps misleading. The pleasantness of a sensation as we know is a highly variable thing. It may alter completely while the strictly sensory characteristics of the sensation remain as before. The difference in the same smell of liquor, before and after an alcoholic excess is a striking example. A sound which is pleasant for a while may become very unpleasant if it continues and does not lapse from consciousness. And yet indisputably it may remain qua sensation the same. A sound-sensation may remain unchanged in tone, volume and intensity yet vary widely in pleasure-unpleasure. This difference is important. It is one of the chief reasons which have caused feeling (pleasure-unpleasure) to be distinguished from sensation as altogether of a different nature. Tone, volume and intensity are features in the sound closely dependent upon the stimulus, pleasantness is dependent not on external stimulus but upon factors, very obscure at present, in us. All here is conjecture. The close connection of stimulus with sensation we know because it happens to be comparatively accessible to experiment. And introspection of sensations of external origin is for that reason much more easy than introspection of most visceral or organic sensations. We can practise it freely and repeat it and so control our results. To a lesser extent those sensations of internal origin which we can in part consciously control, those due to voluntary movements, share this double accessibility. But all the rest of the multifarious conscious goings on in the nervous system remain obscure. One broad fact, however, is important. The effects in the body of almost all stimuli of whatever nature are extraordinarily numerous and varied. “You cannot show the observer a wall-paper pattern without by that very fact disturbing his respiration and circulation.” And no man knows what other disturbances do not join in. The whole body resounds in what would seem to be a fairly systematic way. Whether the outpouring of this tide of disturbance makes up a part of, gives a tone to consciousness, or whether only the incoming reports of the results can be conscious is a question upon which no conclusive evidence would seem to be yet available. The incoming reports of some at least of these disturbances certainly can become conscious. A lump in the throat, a yearning of the bowels, horripilation, breathlessness, these are their coarser and more obvious forms. Usually, they are less salient and fuse with the whole mass of internal sensations to form the cœnesthesia, the whole bodily consciousness, tinging it, altering its general character in some one of perhaps a thousand different ways.

Talking about the inherent pleasure or displeasure of a sensation can be misleading. The pleasantness of a sensation, as we know, can vary widely. It can change completely while the actual sensory characteristics remain the same. For instance, the same smell of alcohol can be pleasant at first but become unpleasant after overindulging. A sound that is enjoyable for a bit can turn very irritating if it goes on and doesn’t fade from awareness. Yet, without a doubt, it can remain the same sensation. A sound may keep its tone, volume, and intensity but still change greatly in terms of pleasure or displeasure. This difference is significant. It’s a key reason why feelings (pleasure and displeasure) are considered separate from sensations, which are seen as entirely different. Tone, volume, and intensity rely heavily on the stimulus, while pleasantness is influenced not by the external stimulus but by factors within us that are not well understood at this time. All of this is conjecture. We know there's a strong link between stimulus and sensation because it's relatively easy to test that. It’s much easier to reflect on sensations coming from outside than it is to reflect on most visceral or organic sensations for that reason. We can practice this freely, repeat it, and thus control our outcomes. To a lesser extent, some internal sensations that we can somewhat consciously control—those from voluntary movements—also share this accessibility. However, the rest of the myriad of conscious processes in the nervous system remain unclear. One major point is crucial. The effects in the body from nearly all stimuli, no matter what kind, are extraordinarily numerous and diverse. “You cannot show the observer a wall-paper pattern without, by that very act, affecting his respiration and circulation.” And no one knows what other disturbances might also be happening. The entire body reacts in what seems to be a fairly systematic way. Whether this wave of disturbance contributes to or adds flavor to consciousness, or if only the incoming feedback from the effects can be conscious, is a question that still lacks conclusive evidence. Some of these disturbances can definitely become conscious. A lump in the throat, a longing in the gut, goosebumps, breathlessness—these are the more obvious and noticeable forms. Usually, they are less prominent and blend with the overall collection of internal sensations to form the cœnesthesia, the complete bodily awareness, coloring it and changing its overall character in one of possibly a thousand different ways.

It has been much disputed whether pleasure-unpleasure is a quality of general bodily or organic consciousness, of some part of it perhaps, or whether it is something quite different from any quality of any sensation or set of sensations. As we have seen, it is not a quality of an auditory sensation in the sense in which its loudness, for instance, is a quality. There seem to be similar objections to making it a quality of any sensation of any kind. A sensation is what an impulse at a certain stage in its development feels like, and its sensory qualities are characters* of the impulse at that stage. The pleasure-unpleasure attaching to the impulse may be no character of the impulse itself, but of its fate, its success or failure in restoring equilibrium to the system to which it belongs.

It has been widely debated whether pleasure and unpleasure are qualities of general bodily or organic awareness, or perhaps just a part of it, or if they are completely different from any sensation or group of sensations. As we have seen, it is not a characteristic of an auditory sensation in the way that loudness, for example, is a characteristic. There seem to be similar objections to categorizing it as a quality of any kind of sensation. A sensation is what an impulse feels like at a certain stage in its development, and its sensory qualities are features* of the impulse at that stage. The pleasure or unpleasure associated with the impulse may not be a feature of the impulse itself, but rather of its outcome, its success or failure in restoring balance to the system it belongs to.

This is perhaps as good a guess at what pleasure and unpleasure are as can yet be made, pleasure being successful activity of some kind, not necessarily of a biologically useful kind, and unpleasure being frustrated, chaotic, mal-successful activity. We shall consider this theory again at a later stage (cf. Chapter XXIV). The point to be made here is that pleasure and unpleasure are complicated matters arising in the course of activities which are directed to other ends. The old controversies as to whether pleasure is the goal of all striving or whether avoidance of unpleasure the starting-point, are thus escaped. As Ribot pointed out the exclusive quest of pleasure for itself, plaisir-passion, is a morbid form of activity and self-destructive. Pleasure on this view is originally an effect signifying that certain positive or negative tendencies have instinctively attained their aim and are satisfied. Later through experience it becomes a cause. Instructed by experience man and animal alike place themselves in circumstances which will arouse desire and so through satisfaction lead to pleasure. The gourmet, the libertine, the æsthete, the mystic do so alike. But when the pleasure which is the result of satisfying the tendency becomes the end pursued rather than the satisfying of the tendency itself, then an ‘inversion of the psychological mechanism’ comes about. In the one case the activity is propagated from below upwards, in the other from above downwards, from the brain to the organic functions. The result is often an exhaustion of the tendency, ‘disillusionment’ and the blasé, world-wearied attitude.

This is probably the best guess we have about what pleasure and unpleasure really are. Pleasure is the successful engagement in some activity, not necessarily one that has a biological benefit, while unpleasure comes from frustrated, chaotic, and unsuccessful attempts. We'll revisit this theory later (see Chapter XXIV). The important thing to understand here is that pleasure and unpleasure are complex issues that emerge during activities aimed at other goals. The longstanding debates about whether pleasure is the ultimate goal of all efforts or if avoiding unpleasure is the initial motivation are thus bypassed. As Ribot pointed out, the exclusive pursuit of pleasure for its own sake, what he calls plaisir-passion, is a pathological form of activity that leads to self-destruction. In this perspective, pleasure is initially an effect indicating that certain positive or negative drives have instinctively achieved their goal and are fulfilled. Over time, through experience, it shifts to becoming a cause. With this understanding, both humans and animals put themselves in situations that will spark desire and consequently lead to pleasure through satisfaction. This is true for gourmets, libertines, aesthetes, and mystics alike. However, when the pleasure that comes from satisfying the drive becomes the main goal, instead of the satisfaction of the drive itself, an ‘inversion of the psychological mechanism’ occurs. In one scenario, the action is driven from below upwards, while in the other, it moves from above downwards, from the brain to the body’s functions. The result is often an exhaustion of the drive, leading to ‘disillusionment’ and a blasé, world-weary mindset.

The evil results, as Ribot remarks, are largely confined to those individuals in whom the quest for pleasure has the force of an obsession. But on the view of pleasure which we have indicated above, it is clear that all those doctrines, very common in critical literature, which set up pleasure as the goal of activity, are mistaken. Every activity has its own specific goal. Pleasure very probably ensues in most cases when this goal is reached, but that is a different matter. To read a poem for the sake of the pleasure which will ensue if it is successfully read is to approach it in an inadequate attitude. Obviously it is the poem in which we should be interested, not in a by-product of having managed successfully to read it. The orientation of attention is wrong if we put the pleasure in the forefront. Such a mistake is perhaps not common among instructed persons, but to judge by many remarks which appear in reviews and dramatic notices the percentage of instructed persons among reviewers and theatre-goers does not seem high. This error, a legacy in part from the criticism of an age which had a still poorer psychological vocabulary* than Our own, is one reason why Tragedy, for example, is so often misapproached. It is no less absurd to suppose that a competent reader sits down to read for the sake of pleasure, than to suppose that a mathematician sets out to solve an equation with a view to the pleasure its solution will afford him. The pleasure in both cases may, of course, be very great. But the pleasure, however great it may be, is no more the aim of the activity in the course of which it arises, than, for example, the noise made by a motor-cycle—useful though it is as an indication of the way the machine is running—is the reason in the normal case for its having been started.

The negative outcomes, as Ribot points out, mainly affect those people who are obsessed with seeking pleasure. However, based on the perspective of pleasure we've discussed, it's clear that many popular theories in critical literature which claim that pleasure is the ultimate goal of our actions are incorrect. Every activity has its own specific objective. Pleasure likely arises in most cases when that objective is achieved, but that’s a separate issue. Reading a poem solely for the pleasure that comes with understanding it appropriately reflects a flawed mindset. We should be focused on the poem itself, not just the satisfaction of having successfully read it. Placing pleasure at the forefront shows a misdirection of attention. While this mistake may not be widespread among educated individuals, judging by numerous comments found in reviews and theater critiques, the number of informed people among reviewers and audience members does not seem very high. This misunderstanding, partly a hangover from an era with a much poorer psychological vocabulary than ours, is one reason why Tragedy, for example, is often approached incorrectly. It's just as ridiculous to think that a skilled reader reads for the sake of pleasure as it is to assume a mathematician approaches an equation just for the joy of solving it. The joy in both instances can certainly be substantial. But the pleasure, no matter how significant, is not the goal of the activity during which it arises, just as the noise of a motorcycle—helpful as a sign of how well the machine is functioning—is not the reason why it was started in the first place.

This very common mistake noted, the significance of pleasure and unpleasure may be insisted upon without misgiving. They are our most delicate signs of how our activities are thriving. But since even the most intense delight may indicate only a local success and the activity be generally detrimental, they are signs which need a very wary interpretation.

This common mistake acknowledged, we can confidently emphasize the importance of pleasure and displeasure. They are our most subtle indicators of how well our activities are going. However, since even the greatest joy may only reflect a specific success while the activity as a whole could be harmful, these signs require careful interpretation.

CHAPTER XIII

Emotion and the Cœnesthesia
Emotion and the Cœnesthesia

They are the silent griefs that cut the heart-strings.

They are the quiet sorrows that tear at the heart.

The Broken Heart.

The Broken Heart.

In alluding to the cœnesthesia we came very near to giving an account of emotion as an ingredient of consciousness. Stimulating situations give rise to widespread ordered repercussions throughout the body, felt as clearly marked colourings of consciousness. These patterns in organic response are fear, grief, joy, anger and the other emotional states. They arise for the most part when permanent or periodical tendencies of the individual are suddenly either facilitated or frustrated. Thus they depend far less upon the nature of the external stimulus than upon the general internal circumstances of the individual’s life at the time the stimulus occurs. These emotional states, with pleasure and unpleasure, are customarily distinguished under the head of feeling* from sensations, which are, as we have seen, very closely dependent for their character upon their stimulus. Thus sensations are ranked together as cognitive elements, concerned, that is, with our knowledge of things rather than with our attitude or behaviour towards them, or our emotion about them. Pleasure, however, and emotion have, on our view, also a cognitive aspect. They give us knowledge; in the case of pleasure, of how our activities are going on, successfully or otherwise; in the case of emotion, knowledge primarily of our attitudes. But emotion may give us further knowledge. It is a remarkable fact that persons with exceptional colour sense apparently judge most accurately whether two colours are the same, for example, or whether they have or have not some definite harmonic relation to one another, not by attentive optical comparison or examination, but by the general emotional or organic reaction which the colours evoke when simply glanced at. This is an indirect way of becoming aware of the specific nature of the external world, but none the less a very valuable way. A similar method is probably involved in those apparently immediate judgments of the moral character of persons met with for the first time which many people make so readily and successfully. They may be quite unable to mention any definite feature of the person upon which their judgment could be based. It is none the less often extraordinarily just and discriminating. The remarkable sensitiveness to its mother’s expression which the infant shows is a striking example. The part played by this kind of judgment in all æsthetic appreciation need not be insisted upon. It is notable that artists are often pre-eminently adepts at such judgments. The topic is usually discussed under the wide and vague heading of intuition; a rubric which completely obscures and befogs the issues.

In referring to the cœnesthesia, we came close to explaining emotion as a component of consciousness. Stimulating situations trigger widespread, organized responses throughout the body, felt as distinct flavors of consciousness. These organic response patterns include fear, grief, joy, anger, and other emotional states. They mainly arise when a person's ongoing or recurring tendencies are suddenly either supported or hindered. Therefore, they rely much less on the nature of the external stimulus and more on the general internal circumstances of the individual's life at the moment the stimulus occurs. These emotional states, along with pleasure and displeasure, are typically categorized under the concept of feeling* as distinct from sensations, which, as we've noted, depend heavily on their stimuli for their character. Thus, sensations are grouped as cognitive elements, meaning they relate to our knowledge of things rather than our attitudes, behavior toward them, or our emotions about them. However, pleasure and emotion also have a cognitive aspect, giving us knowledge; in the case of pleasure, about how well our activities are progressing, and in the case of emotion, primarily about our attitudes. But emotion can provide even more insight. It's interesting that people with an exceptional sense of color often judge whether two colors are the same or if they have a specific harmonic relationship not through careful visual comparison, but through the overall emotional or organic reaction the colors evoke upon a simple glance. This is an indirect way of becoming aware of the specific nature of the external world, but still a very valuable one. A similar method likely plays a role in those seemingly immediate judgments about the moral character of people met for the first time, which many individuals make easily and accurately. They may struggle to name any specific feature of the person on which their judgment is based. Nonetheless, it is often remarkably accurate and discerning. The infant's keen sensitivity to their mother’s expression is a striking example. The role of this type of judgment in all aesthetic appreciation is noteworthy. It’s significant that artists are frequently exceptionally skilled at making such judgments. This topic is often discussed under the broad and ambiguous term intuition, a label that completely obscures and confuses the issues.

For such judgments are not a simpler and more direct way of taking cognisance of things, but a more indirect and more complex way. It is not thereby shown to be a less primitive process. On the contrary, simplified ways of thinking are commonly advanced products. The ‘intuitive’ person uses his cœnesthesia as a chemist uses his reagents or a physiologist his galvanometer. As far as the sensations which the colour stimuli excite can be optically discriminated, no difference is perceptible. But an actual yet sensorily imperceptible difference becomes apparent through the difference in organic reaction. The process is merely one of adding further and more delicate signs to the situation, it is analogous to attaching a recording lever to a barograph.

For such judgments are not a simpler or more direct way of understanding things, but a more complex and indirect approach. This doesn’t mean it’s a less fundamental process. In fact, simplified ways of thinking are usually refined products of development. The ‘intuitive’ person uses their overall sensory experience like a chemist uses reagents or a physiologist uses a galvanometer. As far as the sensations triggered by color stimuli can be visually distinguished, there's no noticeable difference. However, an actual yet sensory-invisible difference becomes clear through the variations in organic responses. The process is just about adding more delicate signs to the situation; it’s similar to attaching a recording lever to a barograph.

The differences between sensitive or ‘intuitive’ and more ‘rational’ and obtuse individuals may be of two kinds. It may be that the sensitive person’s organic response is more delicate. This is a difficult matter to decide. It is certain, however, that the chief difference (a derivative difference very likely) lies in the fact that the obtuse person has not learned to interpret the changes in his general bodily consciousness in any systematic fashion. The changes may occur and occur systematically, but they mean nothing definite to him.

The differences between sensitive or 'intuitive' people and those who are more 'rational' and thick-skinned can be of two types. It might be that the sensitive person's natural reactions are more nuanced. This is a challenging point to determine. However, it's clear that the main difference (which is probably a secondary difference) is that the thicker-skinned person hasn't learned to interpret the shifts in their overall bodily awareness in any systematic way. The changes may happen consistently, but they don’t have any clear meaning to them.

This kind of intervention of organic sensation in perception plays a part in all the arts. Much neglected, it is probably of very great importance. What here needs to be noticed is that it is not a mode of gaining knowledge which differs in any essential way from other modes. No unique and peculiar relation of ‘feeling’ towards things needs to be introduced to explain it, any more than a unique and peculiar mode of ‘cognitively apprehending’ them needs to be introduced to explain ordinary knowing. In both instances their causes, which have to be assumed in any case, will suffice. When we sense something our sensation is caused by what we sense. When we refer to something absent, a present sensation similar to sensations which in the past have been coincident with it, is thereby a sign for it, and so on, through more and more intricate mnemic sign-situations. Here a present colour sensation gives rise to an organic response which has in the past accompanied a definite colour; the response becomes then a sign of that colour which the sensitive and discriminating person trusts, although he is optically unable to make sure whether that colour is present or merely one very like it. Other cases differ from this in complexity but not in principle. If it is objected that this account of referring or thinking in terms of causes gives us at best but a very indirect way of knowing, the reply is that the prevalence of error is itself a strong argument against a too direct theory of knowledge.

This type of organic sensation in perception is involved in all the arts. Often overlooked, it is likely very important. What needs to be pointed out is that it doesn't involve a way of gaining knowledge that is fundamentally different from other ways. There's no need to introduce a unique and special relationship of 'feeling' towards things to explain it, just as there's no unique and special way of 'cognitively understanding' them needed to explain ordinary knowledge. In both cases, the causes, which we have to assume anyway, are sufficient. When we sense something, our sensation is caused by what we perceive. When we refer to something that isn't there, a current sensation similar to those that have previously occurred alongside it serves as a sign for it, and so forth, through increasingly complex memory-related sign situations. Here, a current color sensation triggers an organic response that has previously occurred with a specific color; this response then becomes a sign of that color, which the sensitive and discerning person trusts, even if they can't visually confirm whether that color is actually present or just similar. Other cases may vary in complexity but not in principle. If it’s argued that this explanation of referring or thinking in terms of causes provides only a very indirect way of knowing, the response is that the prevalence of error itself strongly suggests that a too direct theory of knowledge may not be valid.

In popular parlance the term ‘emotion’ stands for those happenings in minds which accompany such exhibitions of unusual excitement as weeping, shouting, blushing, trembling, and so on. But in the usage of most critics it has taken an extended sense, thereby suffering quite needlessly in its usefulness. For them it stands for any noteworthy ‘goings on’ in the mind almost regardless of their nature. The true and profound emotions, as spoken of by critics, are often lacking in all the characteristics which govern the more refined linguistic usage of common people, and, as it happens, of psychologists also, for what may perhaps be regarded now as the standard usage in psychology, sets out from the very same bodily changes accompanying experience as were noted above.

In everyday language, the word 'emotion' refers to the feelings that come with strong reactions like crying, shouting, blushing, trembling, and more. However, many critics have broadened its definition, which has unnecessarily complicated its usefulness. For them, it can mean any significant events in the mind, almost no matter what they are. The true and deep emotions that critics talk about often lack the traits that define how regular people and even psychologists usually use the term. The current standard in psychology still starts with the same physical changes linked to experiences mentioned earlier.

Two main features characterise every emotional experience. One of these is a diffused reaction in the organs of the body brought about through the sympathetic systems. The other is a tendency to action of some definite kind or group of kinds. These extensive changes in the visceral and vascular systems, characteristically in respiration and in glandular secretion, commonly take place in response to situations which call some instinctive tendency into play. As a result of all these changes a tide of sensations of internal bodily origin comes into consciousness. It is generally agreed that these sensations make up at least the main part of the peculiar consciousness of an emotion. Whether they are necessary to it or not is disputed. It may perhaps be suggested that insufficient attention has been paid in the theory of emotion to images of such sensations. The fact that fear, for example, may be felt in the absence of any detectable bodily changes of the kind described (a disputed fact) may be explained by supposing images of these sensations to be taking their place.

Two main features define every emotional experience. One is a widespread reaction in the body's organs triggered by the sympathetic system. The other is a drive to take some specific action or group of actions. These significant changes in the visceral and vascular systems, particularly in breathing and gland secretion, typically happen in response to situations that activate instinctive tendencies. Consequently, a wave of sensations originating from within the body enters our awareness. Most agree that these sensations constitute at least a major part of what we experience as an emotion. Whether they are essential to the emotion is a point of debate. It might be worth noting that the theory of emotion has not focused enough on the mental images of these sensations. The fact that fear, for instance, can be felt without any noticeable bodily changes (though this is debated) may be explained by the idea that images of these sensations are taking their place.

These sensations, or images of them, are then a main ingredient of an emotional experience and account for its peculiar ‘colour’ or tone, for the voluminousness and massiveness as well as for the extreme acuteness of emotions. But of equal or greater importance are the changes in consciousness due to reactions in the nervous systems which control movement, governing muscular response to the stimulating situation. These range, in the case of fear, from the awakening of a simple tendency, an impulse to run away or hide under the table, to such elaborate readjustments as we make when we prepare to counter a threat against some favourite opinion. As a rule a process of extraordinary complexity takes place between perceiving the situation and finding a mode of meeting it. This complicated process contributes the rest of its peculiar flavour to an emotional experience.

These sensations, or the images of them, are a key part of an emotional experience and contribute to its unique ‘color’ or tone, as well as to the depth and intensity of emotions. However, changes in consciousness caused by reactions in the nervous system that control movement are equally or even more important, as they dictate how our muscles respond to a triggering situation. In the case of fear, this can range from the instinct to run away or hide under a table to the more complex adjustments we make when preparing to defend a cherished belief. Typically, an incredibly intricate process occurs between recognizing the situation and figuring out how to respond to it. This complex process adds a distinct flavor to the emotional experience.


A more detailed discussion from the same angle of the points raised in this and the surrounding chapters will be found in The Meaning of Psychology (1926) by C. K. Ogden, where the author’s view of mental activity is elaborated.

A more detailed discussion from the same perspective of the points raised in this and the surrounding chapters can be found in The Meaning of Psychology (1926) by C. K. Ogden, where the author's view of mental activity is explained in depth.

CHAPTER XIV

Memory
Memory

Within the surface of Time’s fleeting river

Within the surface of Time’s flowing river

Its wrinkled image lies, as then it lay

Its wrinkled image lies, just as it did back then.

Immovably unquiet, and for ever

Always restless and never still

It trembles, but it cannot pass away!

It shakes, but it can't go away!

Shelley, Ode to Liberty.

Shelley, *Ode to Liberty*.

So far we have alluded only casually to memory, to that apparent revival of past experience to which the richness and complexity of experience is due. Every stimulus which is ever received leaves behind it, so it is said, an imprint, a trace capable of being revived later and of contributing its quota to consciousness and to behaviour. To these effects of past experience the systematic, the organised character of our behaviour is due; the fact that they intervene is the explanation of our ability to learn by experience. It is a way peculiar to living tissue by which the past influences our present behaviour across, as it might appear, a gulf of time.

So far, we have only lightly touched on memory, that apparent revival of past experiences that gives richness and complexity to our lives. Every stimulus we encounter leaves behind an imprint, a trace that can be recalled later, contributing to our awareness and actions. The systematic and organized nature of our behavior is due to these effects of past experiences; their influence explains our ability to learn from what we've gone through. It's a unique way in which living tissue allows the past to shape our present behavior, seemingly across a vast gap of time.

How we should conceive this influence is perhaps the most puzzling point in psychology. The old theory of a kind of Somerset House of past impressions has given place to an account in terms of facilitations of neural paths, lowered resistances in synapses, and so forth. It was natural that as the broad outlines of neural activity came to be known, psychologists should attempt to make use of them. But on close examination it is clear that their interpretations were far too crude. Fixed ‘paths’, one for every item of experience which has ever taken place, and others for every kind of connection into which the items come, however multitudinous we make them, no longer explain what can be observed in behaviour and experience. As Von Kries and, more recently, Koffka have insisted, the fact, for example, that we recognise things in cases where it is certain that quite different paths must be involved, is fatal to the scheme. And mere multiplication of the entities invoked leads to no solution. Semon even goes so far as to say that when we listen to a song for the hundredth time we hear not only the singer but a chorus of nine and ninety mnemic voices. This corollary by itself is almost a refutation of his theory.

How we should think about this influence is arguably the most confusing aspect of psychology. The old idea of a sort of archive of past impressions has been replaced by a description that focuses on how neural pathways are facilitated, how resistance in synapses is lowered, and similar concepts. It made sense that as we learned more about neural activity, psychologists would try to apply this knowledge. However, upon closer inspection, it's clear that their interpretations were far too simplistic. The notion of fixed 'paths,' one for every experience that has ever occurred, and others for every kind of connection those experiences make, no matter how many we describe, no longer adequately explains what we can actually observe in behavior and experience. As Von Kries and more recently, Koffka have pointed out, the fact that we recognize things even in instances where completely different pathways must be involved undermines this theory. Simply adding more entities does not provide a solution. Semon even goes so far as to say that when we listen to a song for the hundredth time, we hear not just the singer but a chorus of ninety-nine mnemic voices. This point alone almost disproves his theory.

We have to escape from the crude assumption that the only way in which what is past can be repeated is by records being kept. The old associationists supposed the records to be writ small inside separate cells. The more modern view was that they were scored large through a deepening of the channels of conduction. Neither view is adequate.

We need to move away from the simplistic idea that the only way to repeat what has happened in the past is by keeping records. The old associationists believed that records were written in small detail within separate cells. The more modern perspective suggested they were outlined broadly through stronger pathways of communication. However, neither perspective is sufficient.

Imagine an energy system of prodigious complexity and extreme delicacy of organisation which has an indefinitely large number of stable poises. Imagine it thrown from one poise to another with great facility, each poise being the resultant of all the energies of the system. Suppose now that the partial return of a situation which has formerly caused it to assume a stable poise, throws it into an unstable condition, from which it most easily returns to equilibrium by reassuming the former poise. Such a system would exhibit the phenomena of memory; but it would keep no records though appearing to do so. The appearance would be due merely to the extreme accuracy and sensitiveness of the system and the delicacy of its balances. Its state on the later occasion would appear to be a revival of its state on the former, but this would not be the case any more than a cumulus cloud this evening is a revival of those which decorated the heavens last year.

Imagine an energy system that's incredibly complex and delicately organized, capable of maintaining countless stable states. Picture it shifting smoothly from one state to another, with each state being the result of all the energies in the system. Now, suppose that a slight return to a past situation, which previously led it to achieve a stable state, pushes it into an unstable condition, from which it quickly returns to balance by going back to the earlier state. Such a system would show signs of memory, but it wouldn't actually keep any records, even though it might seem like it does. This appearance would be simply because of the system's exceptional precision and sensitivity, along with the delicateness of its balances. Its state during a later occasion would seem like a revival of its state from before, but this wouldn’t be true, just like a cumulus cloud this evening isn't a revival of those that filled the sky last year.

This imaginary construction can be made more concrete by imagining a solid with a large number of facets upon any one of which it can rest. If we try to balance it upon one of its coigns or ridges it settles down upon the nearest facet. In the case of the neural system we are trying to suggest each stable poise has been determined by a definite set, or better, context of conditions. Membership of this context is what corresponds to nearness to a facet. The partial return of the context causes the system to behave as though conditions were present which are not, and this is what is essential in memory.

This imagined concept can be made clearer by thinking of a solid object with many sides on which it can balance. If we try to balance it on one of its corners or edges, it settles on the closest side. In the case of the neural system, we're suggesting that each stable state is determined by a specific set, or better, context of conditions. Being part of this context corresponds to being close to a side. The partial return of the context makes the system act as if conditions are present even when they aren't, and this is key to memory.

That this suggestion in the form here presented is unsatisfactory and incomplete is evident. It is wildly conjectural no doubt, but so are the Archival and Pathway Theories. Yet it does avoid the chief deficiencies of those theories, it does suggest why only some conjunctions of experiences become ‘associated’, those namely which yield a stable poise. And it suggests why a thing should be recognised as the same though appearing in countless different aspects; every time it appears different conditions occur which, none the less, lead to one and the same stable poise, as the polyhedron we imagined may settle down on one and the same facet from all the surrounding ridges.

It's clear that this suggestion as presented here is unsatisfactory and incomplete. It may be wildly conjectural, for sure, but so are the Archival and Pathway Theories. However, it does avoid the main shortcomings of those theories. It proposes why only certain combinations of experiences become 'associated', specifically those that result in a stable balance. It also explains why something can be recognized as the same even when it appears in many different forms; each time it shows up, different conditions occur that, nonetheless, lead to the same stable balance, just like the polyhedron we imagined may settle on the same face among all the surrounding edges.

One of the collateral advantages of such a view is that it removes some of the temptations to revert to animism from which psychologists, and especially literary psychologists, suffer. Dissatisfaction with current hypotheses as to the mechanism of reflex arcs is a main cause for the scientifically desperate belief in the soul. And apart from this, the special emotive factors which disturb judgment on this point are less obtrusive when this account is substituted for the usual story of the conditioned reflex, that sacrilegious contrivance of the mechanists.

One of the additional benefits of this perspective is that it reduces some of the temptations to fall back into animism that psychologists, particularly those in literary circles, often face. Frustration with current theories about how reflex arcs work is a major reason for the scientifically driven belief in the soul. Moreover, the specific emotional factors that cloud judgment on this issue become less prominent when this explanation replaces the typical narrative of the conditioned reflex, which is seen as a contentious creation of the mechanists.

There is no kind of mental activity in which memory does not intervene. We are most familiar with it in the case of images, those fugitive elusive copies of sensations with which psychology has been hitherto so much, perhaps too much, concerned. Visual images are the best known of them, but it is important to recognise that every kind of sensation may have its corresponding image. Visceral, kinæsthetic, thermal images can with a little practice be produced, even by people who have never noticed their occurrence. But individual differences as regards imagery are enormous, more in the degree to which images become conscious, however, than in their actual presence or absence on the needful occasion. Those people who, by their own report, are devoid of images, none the less behave in a way which makes it certain that the same processes are at work in them as in producers of the most flamboyant images.

There’s no type of mental activity that doesn’t involve memory. We often see this with images—those fleeting, elusive copies of sensations that psychology has focused on heavily, maybe too much. Visual images are the most well-known, but it’s crucial to understand that any type of sensation can have a corresponding image. With a bit of practice, people can produce visceral, kinesthetic, and thermal images, even if they’ve never noticed them before. That said, individual differences in imagery are significant, mainly in how consciously images are recognized rather than in their actual presence or absence when needed. Those who claim they don't have images still behave in ways that show the same processes are active within them as in those who create the most vivid images.

CHAPTER XV

Attitudes
Mindsets

My Sences want their outward motion
Which now within
Reason doth win,
Redoubled by her secret notion.—John Hoskins.

My senses crave their outward movement
Which now is inside
Reason has gained,
Amplified by her hidden idea.—John Hoskins.

The interventions of memory are not confined to sensation and emotion. They are of equal importance in our active behaviour. The acquisition of any muscular accomplishment, dancing or billiards, for example, shows this clearly. What we have already done in the past controls what we shall do in the future. If the perception of an object and the recognition that it is a tree, for example, involve a poise in the sensory system concerned, a certain completeness or ‘closure,’ to use the term employed by Kohler, so an act, as opposed to a random movement, involves a similar poise in a motor system. But sensory and motor systems are not independent; they work together; every perception probably includes a response in the form of incipient action. We constantly overlook the extent to which all the while we are making preliminary adjustments, getting ready to act in one way or another. Reading Captain Slocum’s account of the centipede which bit him on the head when alone in the middle of the Atlantic, the writer has been caused to leap right out of his chair by a leaf which fell upon his face from a tree. Only occasionally does some such accident show how extensive are the motor adjustments made in what appear to be the most unmuscular occupations.

The ways we remember aren’t just tied to our sensations and feelings. They play an equally important role in how we behave. For instance, when we learn a physical skill like dancing or playing billiards, it’s clear that our past experiences shape what we’ll do next. If recognizing an object, like a tree, involves a certain balance in our sensory system—what Kohler refers to as a sense of ‘closure’—then performing an action, as opposed to just moving randomly, involves a similar balance in our motor system. However, our sensory and motor systems aren’t separate; they work together. Every perception likely triggers a response that comes in the form of a subtle movement. We often underestimate how much we’re constantly making preliminary adjustments, preparing to act in various ways. After reading Captain Slocum’s story about the centipede that bit him on the head while he was alone in the middle of the Atlantic, the writer felt a sudden jolt when a leaf fell on his face from a tree. It’s only when such accidents happen that we realize how extensive the motor adjustments are even in activities that seem the least physical.

This incipient activity stands to overt action much as an image stands to a sensation. But such ‘imaginal’ activity is, by its very nature, extraordinarily hard to detect or to experiment upon. Psychology has only dealt with fringes of the mind hitherto and the most accessible fringe is on the side of sensation. We have therefore to build up our conjectures as to the rest of mental happenings by analogy with the perhaps not entirely representative specimens which sensation supplies. This limitation has led the majority of psychologists to see in imaginal movement no more than images of the sensations from muscle, joint, and tendon, which would arise if the movement were actually made.

This early activity relates to overt actions in the same way that an image relates to a sensation. However, this 'imaginal' activity is inherently very difficult to detect or experiment with. Psychology has only explored the edges of the mind so far, and the most accessible edge is in sensation. Therefore, we have to build our theories about other mental processes by drawing parallels with the possibly not fully representative examples that sensation provides. This limitation has led most psychologists to view imaginal movement as nothing more than images of the sensations from muscles, joints, and tendons that would occur if the movement were actually performed.

It is certain that before any action takes place a preliminary organisation must occur which ensures that the parts do not get in one another’s way. It appears to the writer that these preliminaries in his case make up part of consciousness, but there is a heavy weight of authority against him. The point is no doubt exceptionally hard to determine.

It’s clear that before any action happens, a preliminary organization must take place to make sure the different parts don’t interfere with each other. The writer feels that these preliminaries are a part of consciousness in his situation, but there is significant authority that disagrees with him. This point is undoubtedly very challenging to figure out.

In any case, whether the consciousness of activity is due to sensations and images of movements alone, or whether the outgoing part of the impulse and its preparatory organisation help to make up consciousness, there is no doubt about the importance of incipient and imaginal movement in experience. The work done by Lipps, Groos and others on einfühlung, or empathy, however we may prefer to restate their results, shows that when we perceive spatial or musical form we commonly accompany our perception with closely connected motor activity. We cannot leave this activity out of our account of what happens in the experiences of the arts, although we may think that those who have built upon this fact what they have put forward as a complete æsthetic—Vernon Lee, for example—have been far from clear as to what questions they were answering.

In any case, whether our awareness of action comes from sensations and imagery of movement alone, or if the outgoing part of the impulse and its preparatory organization contribute to our awareness, there's no doubt about the importance of initial and imagined movement in our experiences. The work done by Lipps, Groos, and others on einfühlung, or empathy, no matter how we choose to reinterpret their findings, shows that when we perceive spatial or musical forms, we often accompany our perception with closely linked motor activity. We can't ignore this activity when considering what happens in our experiences of the arts, even though those who've built a complete aesthetic based on this fact—like Vernon Lee, for instance—seem to lack clarity about what questions they are answering.

The extent to which any activity is conscious seems to depend very largely upon how complex and how novel it is. The primitive and in a sense natural outcome of stimulus is action; the more simple the situation with which the mind is engaged, the closer is the connection between the stimulus and some overt response in action, and in general the less rich and full is the consciousness attendant. A man walking over uneven ground, for example, makes without reflection or emotion a continuous adjustment of his steps to his footing; but let the ground become precipitous and, unless he is used to such places, both reflection and emotion will appear. The increased complexity of the situation and the greater delicacy and appropriateness of the movements required for convenience and safety, call forth far more complicated goings on in the mind. Besides his perception of the nature of the ground, the thought may occur that a false move would be perilous and difficult to retrieve. This, when accompanied by emotion, is called a ‘realisation’ of his situation. The adjustment to one another of varied impulses—to go forward carefully, to lie down and grasp something with the hands, to go back, and so forth—and their co-ordination into useful behaviour alters the whole character of his experience.

The degree to which any activity is conscious seems to depend largely on how complex and new it is. The basic and somewhat natural response to a stimulus is action; the simpler the situation the mind is dealing with, the closer the relationship between the stimulus and a visible response, and generally, the less rich and detailed the accompanying consciousness. For example, a person walking on uneven ground makes continuous adjustments to their steps without thinking or feeling much; however, if the ground becomes steep, and unless they are used to that kind of terrain, both thought and emotion come into play. The increased complexity of the situation and the need for more precise and appropriate movements for comfort and safety provoke much more intricate mental processes. Beyond just perceiving the nature of the ground, thoughts may arise that a wrong move could be dangerous and hard to correct. This, when paired with emotion, is referred to as a ‘realization’ of the situation. The way different impulses—like moving forward carefully, lying down and reaching for something, or stepping back—adjust and coordinate into effective behavior changes the entire nature of the experience.

Most behaviour is a reconciliation between the various acts which would satisfy the different impulses which combine to produce it; and the richness and interest of the feel of it in consciousness depends upon the variety of the impulses engaged. Any familiar activity, when set in different conditions so that the impulses which make it up have to adjust themselves to fresh streams of impulses due to the new conditions, is likely to take on increased richness and fullness in consciousness.

Most behavior is a balance between the different actions that can satisfy the various impulses that come together to create it; the depth and interest we feel in our awareness depend on the diversity of the impulses involved. Any familiar activity, when placed in new circumstances that require the impulses that constitute it to adapt to fresh influences from those new conditions, is likely to gain a greater richness and fullness in our consciousness.

This general fact is of great importance for the arts, particularly for poetry, painting and sculpture, the representative or mimetic arts. For in these a totally new setting for what may be familiar elements is essentially involved. Instead of seeing a tree we see something in a picture which may have similar effects upon us but is not a tree. The tree impulses which are aroused have to adjust themselves to their new setting of other impulses due to our awareness that it is a picture which we are looking at. Thus an opportunity arises for those impulses to define themselves in a way in which they ordinarily do not.

This basic fact is really important for the arts, especially for poetry, painting, and sculpture, which are all about representation or imitation. In these forms, there’s a completely new context for familiar elements. Instead of just seeing a tree, we see something in a picture that might evoke similar feelings but is not a tree. The feelings triggered by the tree need to adjust to this new context of different feelings because we realize we’re looking at a picture. This creates a chance for those feelings to express themselves in ways that they usually wouldn’t.

This, of course, is only the most obvious and simple instance of the way in which, thanks to the unusual circumstances in which things depicted, or in literature described, come before us, the experiences that result are modified. To take another obvious example, the description or the theatrical presentation of a murder has a different effect upon us from that which would be produced by most actual murders if they took place before us. These considerations, of vast importance in the discussion of artistic form, will occupy us later (pp. 145, 237). Here it is sufficient to point out that these differences between ordinary experiences and those due to works of art are only special cases of the general difference between experiences made up of a less and of a greater number of impulses which have to be brought into co-ordination with one another. The bearing of this point upon the problem of the æsthetic mode with its detachment, impersonality, etc., discussed in the second chapter, will be apparent. (Compare Chapter XXXII, p. 249.)

This is just the most obvious and simple example of how, because of the unusual circumstances in which the events shown or described in literature come to us, the resulting experiences are altered. For another clear example, the way a murder is described or presented in a play affects us differently than actual murders would if they happened right in front of us. These points, which are very important for discussing artistic form, will be addressed later (pp. 145, 237). For now, it’s enough to highlight that the differences between everyday experiences and those created by works of art are just specific instances of the broader difference between experiences made up of fewer versus more impulses that need to be coordinated. The relevance of this point to the issue of the aesthetic mode, with its detachment, impersonality, and so on, mentioned in the second chapter, will become clear. (See Chapter XXXII, p. 249.)

The result of the co-ordination of a great number of impulses of different kinds is very often that no overt action takes place. There is a danger here of supposing that no action whatever results or that there is something incomplete or imperfect about such a state of affairs. But imaginal action and incipient action which does not go so far as actual muscular movement are more important than Overt action in the well-developed human being. Indeed the difference between the intelligent or refined, and the stupid or crass person is a difference in the extent to which overt action can be replaced by incipient and imaginal action. An intelligent man can ‘see how a thing works’ when a less intelligent man has to ‘find out by trying’. Similarly with such responses as are aroused by a work of art. The difference between ‘understanding’ it and failing to do so is, in most cases, a difference between being able to make the required responses in an imaginal or incipient degree, adjusting them to one another at that stage, and being unable to produce them or adjust them except overtly and at their fullest development. Though the kinds of activity involved are different, the analogy with the case of the mathematician is not misleading. The fact that he will not make half so many marks on paper as a schoolboy does not show that he is any less active. His activity takes place at an earlier stage in which his responses are merely incipient or imaginal. In a similar manner the absence of any overt movements or external signs of emotion in an experienced reader of poetry, or concert-goer, compared to the evident disturbances which are sometimes to be seen in the novice, is no indication of any lack of internal activity. The response required in many cases by works of art is of a kind which can only be obtained in an incipient or imaginal stage. Practical considerations often prevent their being worked out in overt form, and this is, as a rule, not in the least to be regretted. For these responses are commonly of the nature of solutions to problems, not of intellectual research, but of emotional accommodation and adjustment, and can usually be best achieved while the different impulses which have to be reconciled are still in an incipient or imaginal stage, and before the matter has become further complicated by the irrelevant accidents which attend overt responses.

The result of coordinating a lot of different impulses often means that no overt action actually happens. There's a risk of thinking that no action occurs at all, or that something is incomplete or flawed about this situation. However, imaginal and early action that doesn't go as far as physical movement is more significant than overt action in a well-developed person. In fact, the main difference between an intelligent or refined person and a simple or crass one lies in how much overt action can be replaced by incipient and imaginal action. An intelligent person can ‘see how something works’ when a less intelligent person needs to ‘figure it out by trying.’ The same goes for responses triggered by art. The difference between ‘understanding’ it and not is often about being able to respond at an imaginal or incipient level, adjusting those responses at that stage, versus only being able to express them overtly and fully. Although the types of activities are different, the comparison to a mathematician holds up. Just because a mathematician makes far fewer marks on paper than a schoolboy doesn’t mean he’s less active. His activity happens at an earlier stage, where his responses are only incipient or imaginal. Similarly, an experienced reader of poetry or concertgoer might show no overt movements or external signs of emotion compared to the obvious reactions of a novice, but this doesn't mean there's any lack of internal engagement. Many works of art require responses that can only be achieved at an incipient or imaginal level. Practical reasons often prevent these responses from being expressed overtly, and generally, this isn’t regrettable. These responses tend to be solutions to problems, not just intellectual inquiries but emotional adjustments, and are usually best realized while the different impulses that need to be reconciled are still at an incipient or imaginal stage, before the situation becomes complicated by unrelated factors that come with overt responses.

These imaginal and incipient activities or tendencies to action, I shall call attitudes. When we realise how many and how different may be the tendencies awakened by a situation, and what scope there is for conflict, suppression and interplay—all contributing something to our experience—it will not appear surprising that the classification and analysis of attitudes is not yet far advanced. A thousand tendencies to actions, which do not overtly take place, may well occur in complicated adjustments. For these what evidence there is must be indirect. In fact, the only attitudes which are capable of clear and explicit analysis are those in which some simple mode of observable behaviour gives the clue to what has been taking place, and even here only a part of the reaction is open to this kind of examination.

These imagined and emerging activities or inclinations to act, I will call attitudes. When we realize how many and how different the inclinations triggered by a situation can be, and how much room there is for conflict, suppression, and interaction—all contributing to our experience—it won't be surprising that the classification and analysis of attitudes isn't very advanced yet. A thousand inclinations to actions, which don't visibly happen, can occur in complex adjustments. For these, any evidence we have must be indirect. In fact, the only attitudes that can be clearly and explicitly analyzed are those where some straightforward observable behavior provides a clue to what has been happening, and even then, only part of the reaction can be examined in this way.

Among the experiences which are by the nature of the case hidden from observation are found almost all those with which criticism is concerned. The outward aspect and behaviour of a man reading The Prioresses’ Tale and The Miller’s Tale may well be indistinguishable. But this should not lead us to overlook how great a part in the whole experience is taken by attitudes. Many experiences which, if examined by introspection for their actual content of sensation and imagery, differ very little, are totally diverse in the kind and degree of implicit activity present. This aspect of experiences as filled with incipient promptings, lightly stimulated tendencies to acts of one kind or another, faint preliminary preparations for doing this or that, has been constantly overlooked in criticism. Yet it is in terms of attitudes, the resolution, inter-inanimation, and balancing of impulses—Aristotle’s definition of Tragedy* is an instance—that all the most valuable effects of poetry must be described.

Among the experiences that are naturally hidden from view are nearly all those that criticism focuses on. The outward appearance and behavior of someone reading The Prioresses’ Tale and The Miller’s Tale might seem identical. However, we shouldn't ignore how much attitudes contribute to the overall experience. Many experiences that, when looked at introspectively for their actual sensations and images, seem quite similar, can be completely different in the type and level of underlying activity involved. This aspect of experiences, filled with nascent urges, lightly triggered tendencies towards certain actions, and faint preliminary preparations for doing one thing or another, has often been overlooked in criticism. Yet, it's through attitudes, the resolution, interplay, and balancing of impulses—like Aristotle’s definition of Tragedy*—that we must describe all the most valuable effects of poetry.

CHAPTER XVI

The Analysis of a Poem
Analyzing a Poem

Toutes choses sont dites déjà, mais comme personne n’écoute
il faut toujours recommencer.—André Gide.

Toutes choses sont dites déjà, mais comme personne n’écoute
il faut toujours recommencer.—André Gide.

The qualifications of a good critic are three. He must be an adept at experiencing, without eccentricities, the state of mind relevant to the work of art he is judging. Secondly, he must be able to distinguish experiences from one another as regards their less superficial features. Thirdly, he must be a sound judge of values.

The qualifications of a good critic are three. He must be skilled at experiencing, without quirks, the mindset that relates to the work of art he is evaluating. Secondly, he must be able to differentiate experiences from one another based on their deeper characteristics. Thirdly, he must be a reliable judge of values.

Upon all these matters psychology, even in its present conjectural state, has a direct bearing. The critic is, throughout, judging of experiences, of states of mind; but too often he is needlessly ignorant of the general psychological form of the experiences with which he is concerned. He has no clear ideas as to the elements present or as to their relative importance. Thus, an outline or schema of the mental events which make up the experience of ‘looking at’ a picture or ‘reading’ a poem, can be of great assistance. At the very least an understanding of the probable structures of these experiences can remove certain misconceptions which tend to make the opinions of individuals of less service to other individuals than need be.

In all these matters, psychology, even in its current speculative state, is directly relevant. The critic is always evaluating experiences and states of mind; however, he often lacks essential knowledge about the general psychological structure of the experiences he critiques. He doesn’t have a clear understanding of the elements involved or their relative significance. Therefore, having an outline or framework of the mental processes involved in ‘looking at’ a picture or ‘reading’ a poem can be very helpful. At the very least, understanding the likely structures of these experiences can clear up certain misconceptions that make individuals' opinions less useful to others than they could be.

Two instances will show this. There are certain broad features in which all agree a poem of Swinburne is unlike a poem of Hardy. The use of words by the two poets is different. Their methods are dissimilar, and the proper approach for a reader differs correspondingly. An attempt to read them in the same way is unfair to one of the poets, or to both, and leads inevitably to defects in criticism which a little reflection would remove. It is absurd to read Pope as though he were Shelley, but the essential differences cannot be clearly marked out unless such an outline of the general form of a poetic experience, as is here attempted, has been provided. The psychological means employed by these poets are demonstrably different. Whether the effects are also dissimilar is a further question for which the same kind of analysis is equally required.

Two examples will illustrate this point. There are clear characteristics that show how a poem by Swinburne differs from a poem by Hardy. Their word choices are different, their styles are distinct, and this affects how readers should approach each. Trying to read them the same way isn't fair to either poet and will likely lead to flaws in criticism that some thought would help clarify things. It's ridiculous to read Pope as if he were Shelley, but we can't clearly identify the main differences without giving an overview of the broader poetic experience, as we are attempting here. The psychological techniques used by these poets are clearly different. Whether the outcomes are also different is another question that requires a similar kind of analysis.

This separation inside the poetic experience of certain parts which are means from certain other parts which are the ends upon which the poetic value of the experience depends, leads up to our other instance. It is unquestionable that the actual experiences, which even good critics undergo when reading, as we say, the same poem, differ very widely. In spite of certain conventions, which endeavour to conceal these inevitable discrepancies for social purposes, there can be no doubt that the experiences of readers in connection with particular poems are rarely similar. This is unavoidable. Some differences are, however, much more important than others. Provided the ends, in which the value of the poem lies, are attained, differences in the means need not prevent critics from agreement or from mutual service. Those discrepancies alone are fatal which affect the fundamental features of experiences, the features upon which their value depends. But enough is now known of the ways in which minds work for superficial and fundamental parts of experiences to be distinguished. One of the greatest living critics praises the line:

This division within the poetic experience of some aspects, which are means, from other aspects, which are the ends that determine the poem's value, leads us to another point. It's clear that the actual experiences, even those undergone by skilled critics when reading, say, the same poem, can vary greatly. Despite some conventions trying to mask these unavoidable differences for social reasons, it’s evident that readers' experiences with specific poems are rarely alike. This is simply unavoidable. Some differences are, however, much more significant than others. As long as the ends, where the poem's value lies, are achieved, differences in the means shouldn’t stop critics from reaching agreement or from helping each other. Only discrepancies that impact the fundamental aspects of experiences—those that determine their value—are truly detrimental. But enough is now understood about how minds operate that we can separate superficial from fundamental components of experiences. One of the greatest living critics praises the line:

The fringed curtain of thine eyes advance,

The fringed curtain of your eyes draws close,

for the ‘ravishing beauty’ of the visual images excited. This common mistake of exaggerating personal accidents in the means by which a poem attains its end into the chief value of the poem is due to excessive trust in the commonplaces* of psychology.

for the ‘stunning beauty’ of the visual images excited. This common mistake of overemphasizing personal experiences in how a poem achieves its purpose into the main value of the poem is due to misplaced faith in the clichés* of psychology.

Illustration: Arcadia, Night, a Cloud, Pan, and the Moon

In the analysis of the experience of reading a poem, a diagram, or hieroglyph, is convenient, provided that its limitations are clearly recognised. The spatial relations of the parts of the diagram, for instance, are not intended to stand for spatial relations between parts of what is represented; it is not a picture of the nervous system. Nor are temporal relations intended. Spatial metaphors, whether drawn as diagrams or merely imagined, are dangers only to the unwary. The essential service which pictures can give in abstract matters, namely, the simultaneous and compact representation of states of affairs which otherwise tend to remain indistinct and confused, is worth the slight risk of misunderstanding which they entail.

In analyzing the experience of reading a poem, a diagram or symbol can be helpful, as long as we acknowledge its limitations. For example, the spatial relationships shown in the diagram aren't meant to represent actual spatial relationships in what’s being represented; it’s not a depiction of the nervous system. The same goes for temporal relationships. Spatial metaphors, whether illustrated as diagrams or imagined, can pose risks only to the unaware. The key benefit that images provide in abstract topics—offering a clear and compact representation of situations that might otherwise be vague and confusing—justifies the small potential for misunderstanding that comes with them.

We may begin then with a diagrammatic representation of the events which take place when we read a poem. Other literary experiences will only differ from this in their greater simplicity.

We can start with a visual representation of what happens when we read a poem. Other literary experiences will just differ from this by being more straightforward.

The eye is depicted as reading a succession of printed words. As a result there follows a stream of reaction in which six distinct kinds of events may be distinguished.

The eye is shown reading a series of printed words. This leads to a flow of responses in which six different types of events can be identified.

I The visual sensations of the printed words.
II Images very closely associated with these sensations.
III Images relatively free.
IV References to, or ‘thinkings of,’ various things.
V Emotions.
VI Affective-volitional attitudes.

Each of these kinds of occurrences requires some brief description and explanation.

Each of these types of events needs a short description and explanation.

Upon the visual sensations of the printed words all the rest depends (in the case of a reader not previously acquainted with the poem); but with most readers they have in themselves no great importance. The individual shapes of the letters, their size and spacing, have only a minor effect upon the whole reaction. No doubt readers differ greatly in this respect; with some, familiarity plays a great part. They find it unpleasant and disturbing to read a poem in any but the edition in which they first became acquainted with it. But the majority of readers are less exigent. Provided that the print is clear and legible, and allows the habitual eye-movements of reading to be easily performed, the full response arises equally well from widely differing sensations. Those for whom this is true have, in the present state of economic organisation, a decided advantage over the more fastidious. This does not show that good printing is a negligible consideration; and the primary place of calligraphy in the Chinese arts is an indication to the contrary. It shows merely that printing belongs to another branch of the arts. In the poetic experience words take effect through their associated images, and through what we are, as a rule, content to call their meaning. What meaning is and how it enters into the experience we shall consider.

The impact of the printed words relies heavily on the visual experience for readers who aren't already familiar with the poem. However, for most readers, the visual aspects themselves aren't that important. The unique shapes of the letters, their size, and spacing have only a minimal effect on the overall response. It's true that readers vary significantly in this regard; for some, familiarity is key. They find it uncomfortable and distracting to read a poem in any edition other than the one they first encountered. On the other hand, most readers are less particular. As long as the print is clear and easy to read, allowing for natural reading movements, they can respond just as well to different visual styles. Those who feel this way currently have a distinct advantage over those who are more particular, considering our current economic organization. This doesn’t imply that good printing isn’t important; the prominence of calligraphy in Chinese arts suggests the opposite. It simply indicates that printing falls into a different category of art. In experiencing poetry, words resonate through their associated images and what we generally refer to as their meaning. We will explore what meaning is and how it shapes our experience.

Tied Images.—Visual sensations of words do not commonly occur by themselves. They have certain regular companions so closely tied to them as to be only with difficulty disconnected. The chief of these are the auditory image—the sound of the words in the mind’s ear—and the image of articulation—the feel in the lips, mouth, and throat, of what the words would be like to speak.

Tied Images.—Visual sensations of words don’t usually happen on their own. They have certain regular companions that are so closely linked to them that it’s hard to separate them. The main ones are the auditory image—the sound of the words in your mind—and the image of articulation—the feeling in your lips, mouth, and throat of what it would be like to say the words.

Auditory images of words are among the most obvious of mental happenings. Any line of verse or prose slowly read, will, for most people, sound mutely in the imagination somewhat as it would if read aloud. But the degree of correspondence between the image-sounds, and the actual sounds that the reader would produce, varies enormously. Many people are able to imagine word-sounds with greater delicacy and discrimination than they can utter them. But the reverse case is also found. What importance then is to be attached to clear, rich and delicate sound imagery in silent reading? How far must people who differ in their capacity to produce such images differ in their total reactions to poems? And what are the advantages of reading aloud? Here we reach one of the practical problems of criticism for which this analysis is required. A discussion is best postponed until the whole analysis has been given. The principal confusion which prevents a clear understanding of the point at issue does, however, concern images and may be dealt with here. It is of great importance in connection with the topic of the following section.

Auditory images of words are some of the clearest mental events we experience. When most people read a line of poetry or prose slowly, it plays out silently in their minds similar to how it would sound if spoken aloud. However, the relationship between these imagined sounds and the actual sounds a reader would produce varies greatly. Many people can imagine the sounds of words more finely and accurately than they can say them. On the other hand, some people can express sounds better than they can imagine them. So, how important is it to have clear, rich, and nuanced sound imagery when reading silently? How much do people who have different abilities to create these images differ in their overall reactions to poetry? And what benefits come from reading aloud? This brings us to a key issue in criticism that needs further analysis. A full discussion is best saved until we complete the analysis. The main confusion that hinders a clear understanding of the matter relates to images, which we can address now. This is very relevant to the topic of the next section.

The sensory qualities of images, their vivacity, clearness, fullness of detail and so on, do not bear any constant relation to their effects. Images differing in these respects may have closely similar consequences. Too much importance has always been attached to the sensory qualities of images. What gives an image efficacy is less its vividness as an image than its character as a mental event peculiarly connected with sensation. Lissette way which no one yet knows how to explain, a relict of sensation and our intellectual and emotional response to it depends far more upon its being, through this fact, a representative of a sensation, than upon its sensory resemblance to one. An image may lose almost all its sensory nature to the point of becoming scarcely an image at all, a mere skeleton, and yet represent a sensation quite as adequately as if it were flaring with hallucinatory vividity. In other words, what matters is not the sensory resemblance of an image to the sensation which is its prototype, but some other relation, at present hidden from us in the jungles of neurology. (Cf. Chapter XIV.)

The sensory qualities of images—like their liveliness, clarity, and detail—don't always relate consistently to their effects. Images that differ in these ways can have very similar outcomes. People have often placed too much emphasis on the sensory aspects of images. What truly gives an image its power isn’t its vividness but its role as a mental event that's closely linked to sensation. In a way that we still don't fully understand, our lingering sensations and our intellectual and emotional reactions depend much more on the image serving as a representation of a sensation than on how closely it resembles the sensation itself. An image can lose nearly all of its sensory qualities to the point where it hardly feels like an image anymore, almost just a bare outline, yet it can still convey a sensation just as effectively as if it were bursting with vivid detail. In other words, what’s important is not the sensory resemblance of an image to the sensation it represents but rather some other connection that we currently don’t grasp amidst the complexities of neurology. (Cf. Chapter XIV.)

Care then should be taken to avoid the natural tendency to suppose that the more clear and vivid an image the greater will be its efficacy. There are trustworthy people who, according to their accounts, never experience any imagery at all. If certain views commonly expressed about the arts are true, by which vivid imagery is an all-important part of the experience, then these people are incapable of art experiences, a conclusion which is contrary to the facts. The views in question are overlooking the fact that something takes the place of vivid images in these people, and that, provided the image-substitute is efficacious, their lack of mimetic imagery is of no consequence. The efficacy required must, of course, include control over emotional as well as intellectual reactions. Needless perhaps to add that with persons of the image-producing types an increase in delicacy and vivacity in their imagery will probably be accompanied by increased subtlety in effects. Thus it is not surprising that certain great poets and critics have been remarkable for the vigour of their imagery, and dependent upon it. No one would deny the usefulness of imagery to some people; the mistake is to suppose that it is indispensable to all.

Care should be taken to avoid the natural tendency to think that the clearer and more vivid an image is, the more effective it will be. There are reliable individuals who, according to their accounts, never experience any imagery at all. If some common beliefs about the arts are true—where vivid imagery is considered an essential part of the experience—then these individuals would be incapable of artistic experiences, which contradicts the facts. Those beliefs overlook the fact that something replaces vivid images for these individuals, and as long as that substitute is effective, their lack of mimetic imagery doesn’t matter. The required effectiveness must include control over both emotional and intellectual responses. It’s also worth noting that for people who naturally produce images, an increase in the delicacy and liveliness of their imagery will likely come with greater subtlety in their effects. Thus, it’s not surprising that certain great poets and critics are known for the strength of their imagery and rely on it. No one would argue against the usefulness of imagery for some people; the mistake is in thinking that it’s essential for everyone.

Articulatory imagery is less noticeable; yet the quality of silent speech is perhaps even more dependent upon these images than upon sound-images. Collocations of syllables which are awkward or unpleasant to utter are rarely delightful to the ear. As a rule the two sets of images are so intimately connected that it is difficult to decide which is the offender. In ‘Heaven, which man’s generation draws,’ the sound doubtless is as harsh as the movements required are cramping to the lips.

Articulatory imagery is less obvious; however, the quality of silent speech may rely even more on these images than on sound images. Combinations of syllables that are awkward or unpleasant to say are rarely pleasing to hear. Generally, the two sets of images are so closely linked that it's tough to determine which one is the issue. In 'Heaven, which man's generation draws,' the sound is probably as harsh as the movements required are restrictive to the lips.

The extent to which interference with one set of images will change the other may be well seen by a simple experiment. Most people, if they attempt a silent recitation while opening the mouth to its fullest stretch or holding the tongue firmly between the teeth, will notice curious transformations in the auditory images. How the experiment should be interpreted is uncertain, but it is of use in making the presence of both kinds of verbal imagery evident to those who may have overlooked them hitherto. Images of articulation should not, however, be confused with those minimal actual movements which for some people (for all, as behaviourists maintain) accompany the silent rehearsing of words.

The extent to which interference with one set of images can change another can be clearly demonstrated by a simple experiment. Most people, if they try to silently recite something while fully opening their mouths or holding their tongues firmly between their teeth, will notice some interesting changes in their auditory images. It’s unclear how to interpret this experiment, but it does help highlight the presence of both types of verbal imagery for those who may have previously overlooked them. However, the images of articulation shouldn't be confused with the minimal actual movements that some people (or all, as behaviorists argue) experience while silently rehearsing words.

These two forms of tied imagery might also be called verbal images, and supply the elements of what is called the ‘formal structure’ of poetry. They differ from those to which we now proceed in being images of words, not of things words stand for, and in their very close connection with the visual sensations of printed words.

These two types of connected imagery could also be referred to as verbal images, which provide the components of what is known as the ‘formal structure’ of poetry. They differ from the ones we will discuss next in that they are images of words rather than the things those words represent, and they are closely linked to the visual sensations of printed words.

Free Imagery.—Free images, or rather one form of these, visual images, pictures in the mind’s eye, occupy a prominent place in the literature of criticism, to the neglect somewhat of other forms of imagery, since, as was remarked in a preceding chapter, for every possible kind of sensation there is a corresponding possible image.

Free Imagery.—Free images, or specifically one type of these, visual images, mental pictures, hold a significant position in criticism literature, somewhat overlooking other types of imagery. As noted in a previous chapter, for every type of sensation, there is a matching possible image.

The assumption, natural before investigation, that all attentive and sensitive readers will experience the same images, vitiates most of the historical discussions from that of Longinus to that of Lessing. Even in the present day, when there is no excuse for such ignorance, the mistake still thrives, and an altogether too crude, too hasty, and too superficial form of criticism is allowed to pass unchallenged. It cannot be too clearly recognised that individuals differ not only in the type of imagery which they employ, but still more in the particular images which they produce. In their whole reactions to a poem, or to a single line of it, their free images are the point at which two readings are most likely to differ, and the fact that they differ may very well be quite immaterial. Fifty different readers will experience not one common picture but fifty different pictures. If the value of the poem derived from the value qua picture of the visual image excited then criticism might well despair. Those who would stress this part of the poetic reaction can have but crude views on pictures.

The assumption, which feels natural before investigation, that all attentive and sensitive readers will see the same images, undermines most historical discussions from Longinus to Lessing. Even today, when there’s no excuse for such ignorance, this mistake still persists, and an overly simplistic, rushed, and superficial form of criticism is often accepted without question. It’s crucial to recognize that individuals not only differ in the type of imagery they use, but even more so in the specific images they create. In their reactions to a poem, or even to a single line of it, their unique images are where interpretations are most likely to diverge, and the fact that they do may not matter at all. Fifty different readers will experience not one shared image but fifty unique ones. If the value of the poem depended on the worth of the visual image it evokes, then criticism might indeed fall into despair. Those who emphasize this aspect of the poetic response likely have simplistic views on imagery.

But if the value of the visual image in the experience is not pictorial, if the image is not to be judged as a picture, how is it to be judged? It is improbable that the many critics, some of them peculiarly well qualified in the visual arts, who have insisted upon the importance of imagery, have been entirely wasting their time. It ought to be possible to give an account of the place of free imagery in the whole poetic experience which will explain this insistence. What is required will be found if we turn our attention from the sensory qualities of the imagery to the more fundamental qualities upon which its efficacy in modifying the rest of the experience depends. It has been urged above that images which are different in their sensory qualities may have the same effects. If this were not the case the absence of glaring differences between people of different image-types would be astonishing. But since images may represent sensations without resembling them, and represent them in the sense of replacing them, as far as effects in directing thought and arousing emotion go, differences in their mimetic capacity become of minor importance. As we have seen, it is natural for those whose imagery is vivid, to suppose that vivacity and clearness go together with power over thought and feeling. It is the power of an image over these that is as a rule being praised when an intelligent and sensitive critic appears merely to be praising the picture floating before his mind’s eye. To judge the image as a picture is judged, would, as we have seen, be absurd; and what is sought in poetry by those painters and others whose interest in the world is primarily visual is not pictures but records of observation, or stimuli of emotion.

But if the value of the visual image in the experience isn't based on how it looks, and if the image shouldn't be judged as a picture, how should it be evaluated? It's unlikely that the many critics—some of whom are exceptionally qualified in the visual arts—who emphasize the significance of imagery, have been completely wasting their time. We should be able to explain the role of free imagery in the overall poetic experience that accounts for this insistence. What we need to find will emerge if we focus on the deeper qualities that determine how imagery influences the rest of the experience, rather than just its sensory characteristics. As mentioned earlier, images that differ in their sensory attributes can still produce similar effects. If this weren't true, it would be surprising that there aren't any significant differences among people with different types of imagery. However, since images can convey sensations without actually resembling them, and can represent them in a way that replaces them—at least in terms of their effects on shaping thoughts and sparking emotions—the differences in how they imitate become less significant. As we've seen, it's common for those with vivid imagery to assume that liveliness and clarity are linked with influence over thoughts and feelings. Typically, when a knowledgeable and sensitive critic appears to be praising the picture in their mind, they're actually praising the image’s power over thoughts and feelings. Judging the image like a picture would be absurd, as we've established, and what those visual-focused painters and others seek in poetry aren't just images but records of observation or triggers for emotion.

Thus, provided the images (or image-substitutes for the imageless) have the due effects, deficiencies in their sensory aspect do not matter. But the proviso is important. In all forms of imagery sensory deficiencies are for many people signs and accompaniments of defective efficacy, and the habit of reading so as to allow the fullest development to imagery in its sensory aspect is likely to encourage the full development of this more essential feature, its efficacy, if the freaks and accidents of the sensory side are not taken too seriously.

Thus, as long as the images (or substitutes for those that can’t be pictured) have the right effects, any shortcomings in how they’re sensed don’t matter. But that condition is significant. For many people, deficiencies in sensory details of imagery are signs of its poor effectiveness. The habit of reading in a way that lets imagery develop fully in its sensory form is likely to promote the complete development of its more important aspect, its effectiveness, as long as the oddities and quirks of the sensory side aren’t taken too seriously.

Some exceptions to this general recommendation will occur to the reader. Instances in plenty may be found in which a full development of the sensory aspect of images is damaging to their effects. Meredith is a master of this peculiar kind of imagery:—

Some exceptions to this general recommendation will occur to the reader. There are plenty of cases where a complete focus on the sensory details of images can hurt their impact. Meredith is a master of this unique kind of imagery:—

Thus piteously Love closed what he begat
The union of this ever diverse pair!
These two were rapid falcons in a snare,
Condemned to do the flitting of the bat.

Thus sadly Love ended what he created
The bond of this always different couple!
These two were swift falcons caught in a trap,
Doomed to move like a bat.

The emotional as well as the intellectual effects of the various images here suggested are much impaired if we produce them vividly and distinctly.

The emotional and intellectual impacts of the different images suggested here are greatly reduced if we create them too vividly and distinctly.

Impulses, and References.—We have now to consider those more fundamental effects upon which stress has been laid above as the true places of the values of the experience. It will be well at this point to reconsult the diagram. The vertical lines which run capriciously downwards from the visual sensations of the words, through their tied imagery and onward to the bottom of the diagram, are intended to represent, schematically, streams of impulses flowing through in the mind.

Impulses, and References.—We now need to look at those more fundamental effects that have been emphasized as the real sources of the values of experience. At this point, it's helpful to refer back to the diagram. The vertical lines that randomly descend from the visual sensations of the words, through their associated imagery and down to the bottom of the diagram, are meant to schematically represent streams of impulses flowing through the mind.

They start in the visual sensations, but the depiction of the tied imagery is intended to show how much of their further course is due to it. The placing of the free imagery in the third division is intended to suggest that while some free images may arise from visual words alone, they take their character in a large part as a consequence of the tied imagery. Thus the great importance of the tied imagery, of the formal elements, is emphasised in the diagram.

They begin with visual sensations, but the presentation of the connected imagery aims to illustrate how much of their subsequent development relies on it. The positioning of the free imagery in the third section suggests that while some free images may emerge from visual words alone, they largely acquire their character as a result of the connected imagery. This highlights the significant role of the connected imagery and the formal elements in the diagram.

These impulses are the weft of the experience, the warp being the pre-existing systematic structure of the mind, that organised system of possible impulses. The metaphor is of course inexact, since weft and warp here are not independent. Where these impulses run, and how they develop, depends entirely upon the condition of the mind, and this depends upon the impulses which have previously been active in it. It will be seen then that impulses—their direction, their strength, how they modify one another—are the essential and fundamental things in any experience. All else, whether intellectual or emotional, arises as a consequence of their activity. The thin trickle of stimulation which comes in through the eye finds an immense hierarchy of systems of tendencies poised in the most delicate stability. It is strong enough and rightly enough directed to disturb some of these without assistance. The literal sense of a word can be grasped on the prompting of the mere sight of it, without hearing it or mentally pronouncing it. But the effects of this stimulation are immensely increased and widened when it is reinforced by fresh stimulation from tied images, and it is through these that most of the emotional effects are produced. As the agitation proceeds new reinforcement comes with every fresh system which is excited. Thus, the paradoxical fact that so trifling an irritation as the sight of marks on paper is able to arouse the whole energies of the mind becomes explicable.

These impulses are the fabric of experience, while the structure of the mind is the framework that organizes possible impulses. The metaphor isn’t perfect, since weft and warp aren’t independent here. The path and development of these impulses depend entirely on the state of the mind, which in turn is influenced by previously active impulses. Thus, impulses—their direction, strength, and how they interact with each other—are the key elements in any experience. Everything else, whether it’s intellectual or emotional, stems from their activity. The small stream of stimulation that comes through the eye interacts with a complex system of tendencies that are delicately balanced. It’s strong enough and properly directed to disrupt some of these on its own. You can grasp the literal meaning of a word just by seeing it, without hearing it or mentally sounding it out. However, the impact of this stimulation is greatly amplified and expanded when it’s combined with new stimulation from related images, which is how most emotional responses are generated. As the excitement builds, fresh stimulation comes with each new activated system. This explains the surprising fact that such a trivial stimulus as seeing marks on paper can awaken the full power of the mind.

To turn now to references, the only mental happenings which are as closely connected with visual words as their tied images are those mysterious events which are usually called thoughts. Thus the arrow symbol in the hieroglyph should perhaps properly be placed near the visual impression of the word. The mere sight of any familiar word is normally followed by a thought of whatever the word may stand for. This thought is sometimes said to be the ‘meaning’, the literal or prose ‘meaning’ of the word. It is wise, however, to avoid the use of ‘meaning’ as a symbol altogether. The terms ‘thought’ and ‘idea’ are less subtle in their ambiguities, and when defined may perhaps be used without confusion.

To shift focus to references, the only mental processes that are as closely linked to visual words as their connected images are those mysterious occurrences usually referred to as thoughts. Therefore, the arrow symbol in the hieroglyph should probably be placed near the visual impression of the word. The mere sight of any familiar word typically triggers a thought of whatever that word represents. This thought is sometimes considered the 'meaning,' the literal or straightforward 'meaning' of the word. However, it's advisable to avoid using 'meaning' as a symbol altogether. The terms 'thought' and 'idea' are less ambiguous, and when defined, they can likely be used without confusion.

What is essential in thought is its direction or reference to things. What is this direction or reference? How does a thought come to be ‘of’ one thing rather than another? What is the link between a thought and what it is ‘of’? The outline of one answer to these questions has been suggested in Chapter XI. A further account must here be attempted. Without a fairly clear, although, of course, incomplete view, it is impossible to avoid confusion and obscurity in discussing such topics as truth in art, the intellect-versus-emotion imbroglio, the scope of science, the nature of religion and many others with which criticism must deal.

What’s important in thought is its direction or reference to things. What does this direction or reference mean? How does a thought become ‘about’ one thing instead of another? What connects a thought to what it’s ‘about’? A rough outline of one answer to these questions was provided in Chapter XI. Here, we need to try to explain further. Without a fairly clear, although, of course, incomplete understanding, it’s impossible to avoid confusion and obscurity when discussing topics like truth in art, the intellect-versus-emotion imbroglio, the scope of science, the nature of religion, and many others that criticism must address.

The facts upon which speculations as to the relations between thoughts and the things which they are ‘of’ have been based, have as a rule been taken from introspection. But the facts which introspection yields are notoriously uncertain, and the special position of the observer may well preclude success. Introspection is competent, in some cases, to discover the relations between events which take place within the mind, but cannot by itself give information as to the relations of these events with the external world, and it is precisely this which we are inquiring into when we ask, What connection is there between a thought and that which it is a thought of? For an answer to this question we must look further.

The facts that theories about the connection between thoughts and what they refer to have been based on usually come from self-reflection. However, the facts gained from self-reflection are often unreliable, and the observer's unique perspective can hinder success. Self-reflection can sometimes uncover the relationships between events that occur in the mind, but it can't on its own provide information about how these events relate to the outside world, which is exactly what we want to know when we ask, What connection is there between a thought and the thing it represents? To answer this question, we need to look deeper.

There is no doubt that causal relations hold between events in the mind and events outside it. Sometimes these relations are fairly simple. The striking of a clock is the cause of our thinking of its striking. In such a case the external thing is linked with the thought ‘of’ it in a fairly direct fashion, and the view here taken is that to be a thought ‘of’ the striking is to be merely a thought caused in this fashion by the striking. A thought of the striking is nothing else and nothing more than a thought caused by it.

There’s no doubt that there are causal relationships between events happening in our minds and events happening outside of them. Sometimes these relationships are quite straightforward. When a clock strikes, it prompts us to think about its striking. In this case, the external event is connected to the thought about it in a pretty direct way, and the perspective here is that thinking about the striking simply means having a thought triggered by the clock striking. A thought about the striking is nothing more than a thought that is caused by it.

But most thoughts are ‘of’ things which are not present and not producing direct effects in the mind. This is so when we read. What is directly affecting the mind is words on paper, but the thoughts aroused are not thoughts ‘of’ the words, but of other things which the words stand for. How, then, can a causal theory of thinking explain the relation between these remote things and the thoughts which are ‘of’ them? To answer this we must look at the way in which we learn what words stand for. Without a process of learning we should only think of the words.

But most thoughts are about things that aren’t present and aren’t directly affecting our minds. This is true when we read. What directly impacts our mind are the words on the page, but the thoughts they provoke aren’t about the words themselves; they’re about other things that the words represent. So, how can a causal theory of thinking explain the connection between these distant things and the thoughts that are about them? To answer this, we need to examine how we learn what words represent. Without a process of learning, we would only think about the words themselves.

The process of learning to use words is not difficult to analyse. On a number of occasions the word is heard in connection with objects of a certain kind. Later the word is heard in the absence of any such object. In accordance with one of the few fundamental laws known about mental process, something then happens in the mind which is like what would happen if such an object were actually present and engaging the attention. The word has become a sign of an object of that kind. The word which formerly was a part of the cause of a certain effect in the mind is now followed by a similar effect in the absence of the rest of the previous cause, namely, an object of the kind in question. This kind of causation appears to be peculiar to living tissue. The relation now between the thought and what it is ‘of’ is more indirect, the thought is ‘of’ something which formerly was part cause, together with the sign, of similar thoughts. It is ‘of’ the missing part of the sign, or more strictly ‘of’ anything which would complete the sign as a cause.

The process of learning to use words is easy to analyze. A word is often heard in relation to specific objects. Later, the word is heard without any such object present. According to one of the few basic principles we understand about mental processes, something then occurs in the mind that resembles what would happen if that object were actually there and capturing attention. The word has become a sign for that type of object. The word, which used to be part of the reason for a particular effect in the mind, is now followed by a similar effect even when the original cause—namely, the object in question—is absent. This type of causation seems to be unique to living tissue. The connection now between the thought and what it's ‘of’ is more indirect; the thought is ‘of’ something that used to be part of the cause, along with the sign, of similar thoughts. It is ‘of’ the missing part of the sign, or more precisely, ‘of’ anything that would complete the sign as a cause.

Thoughts by this account are general, they are of anything like such and such things, except when the object thought of and the thought are connected by direct causal relations, as, for instance, when we think of a word we are hearing. Only when these direct relations hold can we succeed in thinking simply of ‘That’. We have to think instead of ‘something of a kind’. By various means, however, we can contrive that there shall only be one thing of the kind, and so the need for particularity in our thoughts is satisfied. The commonest way in which we do this is by thoughts which make the kind spatial and temporal. A thought of ‘mosquito’ becomes a thought of ‘mosquito there now’ by combining a thought of ‘thing of mosquito kind’ with a thought of ‘thing of there kind’ and a thought of ‘thing of now kind’. The awkwardness of these phrases, it may be mentioned, is irrelevant. Combined thoughts of this sort, we may notice, are capable of truth and falsity, whereas a simple thought—of ‘whatever is now’ for instance—can only be true. Whether a thought is true or false depends simply upon whether there is anything of the kind referred to, and there must be something now. It is by no means certain that there must be anything there always. And most probably no mosquito is where we thought it was then.

Thoughts in this context are general; they can relate to anything like those things, except when the object being thought about and the thought itself are connected through direct causal relationships, like when we think of a word we're hearing. Only when these direct connections exist can we think simply of ‘That.’ Instead, we often think of ‘something of a kind.’ However, we can find various ways to ensure that there is only one thing of that kind, which satisfies our need for specificity in our thoughts. One of the most common ways we do this is by making the kind spatial and temporal. For example, a thought about a ‘mosquito’ turns into a thought about ‘the mosquito there right now’ by combining a thought of ‘something of mosquito kind’ with thoughts of ‘something of there kind’ and ‘something of now kind.’ The clumsiness of these phrases is irrelevant to the point. We can notice that these combined thoughts can be true or false, while a simple thought—like ‘whatever is now’—can only be true. Whether a thought is true or false depends solely on whether there is something of that kind being referenced, and there has to be something now. It’s not at all guaranteed that there will always be something there. Most likely, no mosquito is where we thought it was back then.

The natural generality and vagueness of all reference which is not made specific by the aid of space and time is of great importance for the understanding of the senses in which poetry may be said to be true. (Cf. Chapter XXXV.)

The natural broadness and ambiguity of any reference that isn't made specific by space and time is really important for understanding the ways in which poetry can be considered true. (Cf. Chapter XXXV.)

In the reading of poetry the thought due simply to the words, their sense it may be called, comes first; but other thoughts are not of less importance. These may be due to the auditory verbal imagery, and we have onomatopœia,* but this is rarely independent of the sense. More important are the further thoughts caused by the sense, the network of interpretation and conjecture which arises therefrom, with its opportunities for aberrations and misunderstanding. Poems, however, differ fundamentally in the extent to which such further interpretation is necessary. The mere sense without any further reflection is very often sufficient thought, in Swinburne, for instance, for the full response—

In reading poetry, the initial understanding comes from the words themselves, what we might call their sense; however, other interpretations are also important. These can stem from the sound of the words, and we encounter onomatopoeia,* though this is usually connected to the meaning. More crucial are the deeper thoughts prompted by the meaning, creating a web of interpretation and speculation that can lead to mistakes and misunderstandings. Poems, however, vary widely in how much further interpretation is needed. Often, just the basic sense, without any additional reflection, is enough for a complete response, as seen in the works of Swinburne, for example—

There glowing ghosts of flowers

There are glowing flower ghosts.

Draw down, draw nigh;

Come closer;

And wings of swift spent hours

And wings of swift spent hours

Take flight and fly;

Spread your wings and fly;

She sees by formless gleams

She sees through shapeless glimmers

She hears across cold streams

She hears across chilly streams

Dead mouths of many dreams that sing and sigh.

Dead mouths of many dreams that sing and sigh.

Little beyond vague thoughts of the things the words stand for is here required. They do not have to be brought into intelligible connection with one another. On the other hand, Hardy would rarely reach his full effect through sound and sense alone—

Little beyond vague thoughts of what the words represent is required here. They don't need to be clearly linked to one another. On the other hand, Hardy would rarely achieve his full impact through sound and sense alone—

‘Who’s in the next room?—who?

"Who's in the next room?"

I seemed to see

I thought I saw

Somebody in the dawning passing through

Somebody in the early morning passing through

Unknown to me.’

Not known to me.

‘Nay: you saw nought. He passed invisibly’.

'No: you saw nothing. He passed by without being noticed.'

Between these and even more extreme cases, every degree of variation in the relative importance of sound, sense, and further interpretation, between form and content in short, can be found. A temptation to which few do not succumb is to suppose that there is some ‘proper relation’ for these different parts of the experience, so that a poem whose parts are in this relation must thereby be a greater or better poem than another whose parts are differently disposed. This is another instance of the commonest of critical mistakes, the confusion of means with ends, of technique with value. There is no more a ‘proper place’ for sound or for sense in poetry than there is one and only one ‘proper shape’ for an animal. A dog is not a defective kind of cat, nor is Swinburne a defective kind of Hardy. But this sort of criticism is extraordinarily prevalent. The objection to Swinburne on the ground of a lack of thought is a popular specimen.

Between these and even more extreme cases, you can find every degree of variation in the relative importance of sound, meaning, and further interpretation, essentially between form and content. A temptation that few people resist is to think that there is a 'proper relationship' for these different parts of the experience, so that a poem with parts in this particular relationship must be greater or better than another poem whose parts are arranged differently. This is another example of the most common critical mistake, the confusion of means with ends, of technique with value. There is no 'proper place' for sound or for meaning in poetry just as there isn’t just one 'proper shape' for an animal. A dog isn’t a defective kind of cat, nor is Swinburne a defective kind of Hardy. But this kind of criticism is incredibly common. The criticism of Swinburne for lacking thought is a typical example.


Within certain types, needless to say, some structures are more likely to be successful than others. Given some definite kind of effect as the goal, or some definite structure already being used, a good deal can of course be said as to the most probable means, or as to what may or may not be added. Lyric cannot dispense with tied imagery, it is clear, nor can we neglect the character of this imagery in reading it. A prose composition has to be longer than a lyric to produce an equal definiteness of developed effect. Poems in which there is much turmoil of emotion are likely to be strongly rhythmical and to be in metre, as we shall see when we come to discuss rhythm and metre. Drama can hardly dispense with a great deal of conjecture and further interpretation which in most forms of the novel is replaced by analysis and explanation, and in narrative poetry is commonly omitted altogether; and so on.

Within certain types, it's clear that some structures are more likely to succeed than others. When aiming for a specific effect or using a certain structure, there's a lot we can discuss regarding the most probable methods or what might or might not be included. Lyrics clearly cannot do without connected imagery, and we shouldn’t overlook the nature of this imagery when analyzing it. A prose piece needs to be longer than a lyric to achieve the same clarity of developed effect. Poems filled with emotional turmoil tend to have strong rhythms and often use meter, as we will explore when discussing rhythm and meter. Drama typically requires a lot of speculation and further interpretation, which in most forms of the novel is substituted with analysis and explanation, while in narrative poetry, such elements are usually left out entirely; and so forth.

But no general prescription that in great poetry there must always be this or that,—deep thought, superb sound or vivid imagery—is more than a piece of ignorant dogmatism. Poetry may be almost devoid even of mere sense, let alone thought, or almost without sensory (or formal) structure, and yet reach the point than which no poem goes further. The second case, however, is very rare. Almost always, what seems structureless proves to have still a loose and tenuous (it may be an intermittent) structure. But we can for example shift the words about very often in Walt Whitman without loss, even when he is almost at his best.

But there’s no absolute rule that great poetry has to include this or that—deep thought, beautiful sound, or striking imagery. That kind of thinking is just ignorant dogma. Poetry can even lack clear meaning, let alone depth, or be nearly absent of sensory (or formal) structure, and still achieve a level that no poem surpasses. However, the second scenario is very rare. Almost always, what appears to be without structure still has a loose and tenuous (it might be an uneven) framework. For instance, we can often rearrange the words in Walt Whitman’s work without losing any meaning, even when he’s nearly at his best.

It is difficult to represent diagrammatically what takes place in thought in any satisfactory fashion. The impulse coming in from the visual stimulus of the printed word must be imagined as reaching some system in the brain in which effects take place not due merely to this present stimulus, but also to past occasions on which it has been combined with other stimulations. These effects are thoughts; and they in their groupings act as signs for yet other thoughts. The little arrows are intended to symbolise these references to things outside the mind.

It’s hard to effectively show what happens in our thoughts in a diagram. The impulse from seeing printed words needs to be thought of as hitting a system in the brain where reactions occur, not just from this current stimulus but also from past experiences when it’s been paired with other stimuli. These reactions are thoughts, and their arrangements serve as indicators for more thoughts. The small arrows represent these connections to things outside of our minds.

Emotions, and Attitudes.

Feelings and Mindsets.

Feeling or emotion is not, we have insisted above, another and a rival mode of apprehending nature. So far as a feeling or an emotion does refer to anything, it refers in the way described, through its origin. Feelings, in fact, are commonly signs, and the differences between those who ‘see’ things by intuition, or ‘feel’ them, and those who reason them out, is commonly only a difference between users of signs and users of symbols. Both signs and symbols are means by which our past experience assists our present responses. The advantages of symbols, due to the ease with which they are controlled and communicated, their public nature, as it were, are obvious. Their disadvantages as compared with such relatively private signs as emotions or organic sensations are perhaps less evident. Words, when used symbolically or scientifically, not figuratively and emotively, are only capable of directing thought to a comparatively few features of the more common situations. But feeling is sometimes a more subtle way of referring, more dangerous also, because more difficult to corroborate and to control, and more liable to confusion. There is no inherent superiority, however, in feeling as opposed to thought, there is merely a difference in applicability; nor is there any opposition or clash between them except for those who are mistaken either in their thinking or in their feeling, or in both. How such mistakes arise will be discussed in Chapter XXXIV.

Feeling or emotion isn't, as we've pointed out earlier, a separate or competing way of understanding nature. When a feeling or emotion does relate to something, it does so in the way we've described, based on its origin. Feelings are often indicators, and the main difference between those who "see" things intuitively or "feel" them and those who analyze them through reason is usually just a distinction between people who use signs and those who use symbols. Both signs and symbols help our past experiences inform our current reactions. The benefits of symbols, given how easily they can be controlled and shared, and their public nature, are clear. However, their downsides compared to the relatively private signs of emotions or bodily sensations might be less obvious. Words, when used symbolically or scientifically rather than figuratively and emotionally, can only guide thought toward a limited number of aspects of common situations. However, feelings can provide a more nuanced way of referencing things, albeit a riskier one since they are harder to verify and manage and more prone to confusion. There’s no built-in superiority of feeling over thought; it’s just a difference in when to use each. There's also no real conflict between them except for those who are wrong in their thinking or feeling, or both. We'll discuss how these mistakes happen in Chapter XXXIV.

As regards emotions and attitudes little need be added to what has already been said. Emotions are primarily signs of attitudes and owe their great prominence in the theory of art to this. For it is the attitudes evoked which are the all-important part of any experience. Upon the texture and form of the attitudes involved its value depends. It is not the intensity of the conscious experience, its thrill, its pleasure or its poignancy which gives it value, but the organisation of its impulses for freedom and fullness of life. There are plenty of ecstatic instants which are valueless; the character of consciousness at any moment is no certain sign of the excellence of the impulses from which it arises. It is the most convenient sign that is available, but it is very ambiguous and may be very misleading. A more reliable but less accessible set of signs can be found in the readiness for this or that kind of behaviour in which we find ourselves after the experience. Too great insistence upon the quality of the momentary consciousness which the arts occasion has in recent times been a prevalent critical blunder. The Epilogue to Pater’s Renaissance is the locus classicus. The after-effects, the permanent modifications in the structure of the mind, which works of art can produce, have been overlooked. No one is ever quite the same again after any experience, his possibilities have altered in some degree. And among all the agents by which “the widening of the sphere of human sensibility” may be brought about, the arts are the most powerful, since it is through them that men may most co-operate and in these experiences that the mind most easily and with least interference organises itself.

When it comes to emotions and attitudes, not much more needs to be said. Emotions are mainly indicators of attitudes, and that's why they play such a significant role in the theory of art. The attitudes that are triggered are the crucial part of any experience. The value of an experience depends on the texture and form of these attitudes. It's not the intensity of the conscious experience—the thrill, pleasure, or emotional impact—that gives it value, but rather the organization of impulses that lead to freedom and a fulfilling life. There are many ecstatic moments that hold no real value; the state of consciousness at any given moment isn't a reliable indicator of the quality of the impulses it stems from. While it's the easiest sign to notice, it's quite ambiguous and can easily be misleading. A more dependable but less obvious set of signs can be found in how ready we are for different kinds of behavior after the experience. Over-emphasizing the quality of the momentary consciousness that the arts evoke has recently been a common critical mistake. The Epilogue to Pater’s Renaissance serves as a classic example of this. The lasting effects and permanent changes in the structure of the mind that works of art can cause have been overlooked. After any experience, no one is ever exactly the same; their potential has shifted in some way. Among all the ways to expand "the sphere of human sensibility," the arts are the most influential, as they allow people to cooperate most effectively, and in these experiences, the mind organizes itself with the least interference.

CHAPTER XVII

Rhythm and Metre
Rhythm and Meter

. . . when it approaches with a divine hopping.

. . . when it comes with a heavenly bounce.

The Joyful Wisdom.

The Happy Wisdom.

Rhythm and its specialised form, metre, depend upon repetition, and expectancy. Equally where what is expected recurs and where it fails, all rhythmical and metrical effects spring from anticipation. As a rule this anticipation is unconscious. Sequences of syllables both as sounds and as images of speech-movements leave the mind ready for certain further sequences rather than for others. Our momentary organisation is adapted to one range of possible stimuli rather than to another. Just as the eye reading print unconsciously expects the spelling to be as usual, and the fount of type to remain the same, so the mind after reading a line or two of verse, or half a sentence of prose, prepares itself ahead for any one of a number of possible sequences, at the same time negatively incapacitating itself for others. The effect produced by what actually follows depends very closely upon this unconscious preparation and consists largely of the further twist which it gives to expectancy. It is in terms of the variation in these twists that rhythm is to be described. Both prose and verse vary immensely in the extent to which they excite this ‘getting ready’ process, and in the narrowness of the anticipation which is formed, Prose on the whole, with the rare exceptions of a Landor, a De Quincey, or a Ruskin, is accompanied by a very much vaguer and more indeterminate expectancy than verse. In such prose as this page, for example, little more than a preparedness for further words not all exactly alike in sound and with abstract polysyllables preponderating is all that arises. In short, the sensory or formal effect of words has very little play in the literature of analysis and exposition. But as’ soon as prose becomes more emotive than scientific, the formal side becomes prominent.

Beats and its specific form, meter, rely on repetition and expectation. The effects of rhythm and meter arise from both where what is expected happens and where it doesn’t. Generally, this expectation is unconscious. Sequences of syllables, both as sounds and as images of speech movements, prepare the mind for certain sequences over others. Our temporary mental setup is geared toward a certain range of possible stimuli rather than another. Just as the eye, while reading, expects standard spelling and consistent font styles, the mind, after reading a line or two of poetry or half a sentence of prose, gets ready for one of many potential sequences while simultaneously making itself unable to anticipate others. The impact created by what actually comes next depends heavily on this unconscious preparation and largely consists of the twists added to that expectation. Rhythm can be described in terms of the variations in these twists. Both prose and poetry greatly differ in how much they stimulate this ‘getting ready’ process and in the degree of expectation formed. Generally, prose, with rare exceptions like Landor, De Quincey, or Ruskin, comes with a much vaguer and less defined expectation than poetry. In the prose on this page, for example, there’s little more than a readiness for subsequent words, which aren’t all exactly alike in sound and tend to favor abstract polysyllables. In short, the sensory or formal effect of words plays a minimal role in analytical and expository writing. However, as soon as prose becomes more emotional than scientific, the formal aspect stands out prominently.

Let us take Landor’s description of a lioness suckling her young—

Let’s look at Landor’s description of a lioness nursing her cubs—

On perceiving the countryman, she drew up her feet gently, and squared her mouth, and rounded her eyes, slumberous with content; and they looked, he said, like sea-grottoes, obscurely green, interminably deep, at once awakening fear and stilling and suppressing it.

On seeing the countryman, she pulled her feet up gently, straightened her mouth, and rounded her eyes, heavy with satisfaction; and they looked, he said, like underwater caves, dimly green, endlessly deep, both stirring up fear and calming it down.

After ‘obscurely green’ would it be possible (quite apart from sense) to have ‘deeply dark’ or ‘impenetrably gloomy’? Why, apart from sense, can so few of the syllables be changed in vowel sound, in emphasis, in duration or otherwise, without disaster to the total effect? As with all such questions about sensory form and its effects, only an incomplete answer can be given. The expectancy caused by what has gone before, a thing which must be thought of as a very complex tide of neural settings, lowering the threshold for some kinds of stimuli and raising it for others, and the character of the stimulus which does actually come, both play their part.

After 'obscurely green,' would it be possible (aside from meaning) to have 'deeply dark' or 'impenetrably gloomy'? Why, besides meaning, can so few of the syllables be altered in vowel sound, emphasis, duration, or otherwise, without ruining the overall effect? Like all such questions about sensory form and its effects, only a partial answer can be provided. The anticipation generated by what has come before, which must be considered as a very complex mix of neural settings, lowering the threshold for some types of stimuli and raising it for others, along with the character of the actual stimulus that arrives, both contribute to the outcome.

Even the most highly organised lyrical or ‘polyphonic’ prose raises as it advances only a very ambiguous expectation. Until the final words of the passage, there are always a great number of different sequences which would equally well fit in, which would satisfy the expectancy so far as that is merely due to habit, to the routine of sensory stimulation. What is expected in fact is not this sound or that sound, not even this kind of sound or that kind of sound, but some one of a certain thousand kinds of sounds. It is much more a negative thing than a positive. As in the case of many social conventions it is easier to say what disqualifies than to say what is required.

Even the most well-organized lyrical or ‘polyphonic’ prose creates a very unclear expectation as it unfolds. Until the last words of the passage, there are always many different sequences that could work just as well and would meet the expectations that come from habit, from the routine of sensory stimulation. What’s actually expected isn’t this sound or that sound, not even a specific type of sound, but one of a certain thousand types of sounds. It’s much more about what’s not there than what is. Like many social conventions, it’s easier to point out what doesn't qualify than to define what is needed.

Into this very indeterminate expectancy the new element comes with its own range of possible effects. There is, of course, no such thing as the effect of a word or a sound. There is no one effect which belongs to it. Words have no intrinsic literary characters. None are either ugly or beautiful, intrinsically displeasing or delightful. Every word has instead a range of possible effects, varying with the conditions into which it is received. All that we can say as to the sorting out of words, whether into the ‘combed’ and ‘slippery’, the ‘shaggy’ and ‘rumpled’ as with Dante, or in any other manner, is that some, through long use, have narrower ranges than others and require more extraordinary conditions if they are to change their ‘character’. What effect the word has is a compromise between some one of its possible effects and the special conditions into which it comes. Thus in Shakespeare hardly any word ever looks odd until we consider it; whereas even in Keats the ‘cold mushrooms’ in the Satyrs’ Song give the mind a shock of astonishment, an astonishment which is full of delight, but none the less is a shock.

Into this vague expectation, the new element arrives with its own set of potential effects. Of course, there’s no such thing as the effect of a word or a sound. There isn't a single effect that is universally attached to it. Words don't have inherent literary qualities. None are inherently ugly or beautiful, nor are they intrinsically pleasing or annoying. Each word instead has a range of possible effects, depending on the circumstances in which it is received. All we can say about categorizing words—whether into 'smooth' and 'slippery,' or 'rough' and 'messy' like Dante, or any other way—is that some, due to long usage, have narrower ranges than others and need more unusual circumstances to change their 'character.' The effect a word has is a compromise between one of its potential effects and the specific conditions it encounters. So in Shakespeare, almost no word ever seems out of place until we think about it; whereas in Keats, the ‘cold mushrooms’ in the Satyrs’ Song provoke a jolt of surprise, a surprise that is full of delight, but is still a shock.

But with this example we have broken down the limitation to the mere sound, to the strictly formal or sensory aspect of word sequences, and in fact the limitation is useless. For the effect of a word as sound cannot be separated from its contemporaneous other effects. They become inextricably mingled at once.

But with this example, we have moved past the restriction of just the sound, the purely formal or sensory side of word sequences, and actually, this limitation is pointless. The effect of a word as a sound cannot be separated from its simultaneous other effects. They become mixed together right away.

The sound gets its character by compromise with what is going on already. The preceding agitation of the mind selects from a range of possible characters which the word might present, that one which best suits with what is happening. There are no gloomy and no gay vowels or syllables, and the army of critics who have attempted to analyse the effects of passages into vowel and consonantal collocations have, in fact, been merely amusing themselves. The way in which the sound of a word is taken varies with the emotion already in being. But, further, it varies with the sense. For the anticipation of the sound due to habit, to the routine of sensation, is merely a part of the general expectancy. Grammatical regularities, the necessity for completing the thought, the reader’s state of conjecture as to what is being said, his apprehension in dramatic literature of the action, of the intention, situation, state of mind generally, of the speaker, all these and many other things intervene. The way the sound is taken is much less determined by the sound itself than by the conditions into which it enters. All these anticipations form a very closely woven network and the word which can satisfy them all simultaneously may well seem triumphant. But we should not attribute to the sound alone virtues which involve so many other factors. To say this is not in the least to belittle the importance of the sound; in most cases it is the key to the effects of poetry. This texture of expectations, satisfactions, disappointments, surprisals, which the sequence of syllables brings about, is rhythm. And the sound of words comes to its full power only through rhythm. Evidently there can be no surprise and no disappointment unless there is expectation and most rhythms perhaps are made up as much of disappointments and postponements and surprises and betrayals as of simple, straightforward satisfactions. Hence the rapidity with which too simple rhythms, those which are too easily ‘seen through’, grow cloying or insipid unless hypnoidal states intervene, as with much primitive music and dancing and often with metre.

The sound gets its character by working with what's already happening. The previous agitation of the mind picks from a range of possible characters that the word might show, choosing the one that best fits the current situation. There are no sad or cheerful vowels or syllables, and the many critics who have tried to analyze the effects of vowel and consonant combinations have really just been entertaining themselves. How people perceive the sound of a word changes depending on the existing emotion. Additionally, it varies with the meaning. The expectation of the sound, shaped by habit and routine sensations, is just a part of the overall anticipation. Grammatical patterns, the need to complete thoughts, the reader’s guesses about what’s being said, and the understanding of the action, intention, situation, and general mindset of the speaker all play a role. The way we hear the sound is influenced much more by the context it’s in than by the sound itself. All these expectations create a tightly woven network, and a word that can meet all of them at once can feel triumphant. But we shouldn’t credit the sound alone with qualities that involve so many other elements. Saying this doesn’t diminish the importance of sound; in most cases, it's the key to the effects of poetry. This fabric of expectations, satisfactions, disappointments, and surprises that the sequence of syllables creates is rhythm. And the sound of words achieves its full potential only through rhythm. Clearly, there can be no surprise or disappointment without expectation, and most rhythms are likely composed as much of disappointments, delays, surprises, and betrayals as they are of straightforward satisfactions. This is why overly simple rhythms, those that are too easy to “see through,” can quickly become tiresome or bland unless they are accompanied by trance-like states, similar to much primitive music and dance and often with meter.

The same definition of rhythm may be extended to the plastic arts and to architecture. Temporal sequence is not strictly necessary for rhythm, though in the vast majority of cases it is involved. The attention usually passes successively from one complex to another, the expectations, the readiness to perceive this rather than that, aroused by the one being either satisfied or surprised by the other. Surprise plays an equally important part here; and the difference in detail between a surprising and delightful variation and one which merely irritates and breaks down the rhythm, as we say, is here, as elsewhere, a matter of the combination and resolution of impulses too subtle for our present means of investigation. All depends upon whether what comes can be an ingredient in the further response, or whether the mind must, as it were, start anew; in more ordinary language, upon whether there is any ‘connection’ between the parts of the whole.

The same definition of rhythm can also apply to the visual arts and architecture. While a sequence of time isn’t always necessary for rhythm, it is involved in most cases. Attention typically shifts from one element to another, with our expectations and readiness to notice this or that being either fulfilled or surprised by the next element. Surprise is equally important here; the difference between a surprising and enjoyable change and one that simply frustrates and disrupts the rhythm is, as always, a matter of combining and resolving impulses that are too complex for us to fully analyze right now. It all comes down to whether what follows can contribute to the overall response or if the mind has to start over; in simpler terms, whether there’s any ‘connection’ between the parts of the whole.

But the rhythmic elements in a picture or a building may be not successive but simultaneous. A quick reader who sees a word as a whole commonly overlooks misprints because the general form of the word is such that he is only able at that instant to perceive one particular letter in a particular place and so overlooks what is discrepant. The parts of a visual field exert what amounts to a simultaneous influence over one another. More strictly what is discrepant does not get through to more central regions. Similarly, with those far more intricate wholes, made up of all kinds of imagery and incipient action of which works of art consist. The parts of a growing response mutually modify one another and this is all that is required for rhythm to be possible.

But the rhythmic elements in a picture or a building might not happen one after the other but all at once. A fast reader who sees a word as a whole often misses mistakes because the overall shape of the word allows them to focus on just one letter in a specific spot at that moment, causing them to overlook anything that doesn’t fit. The elements of a visual scene influence each other simultaneously. More precisely, anything that stands out doesn’t reach the more central areas of perception. The same goes for the much more complex wholes made up of various images and emerging actions that art pieces consist of. The elements of an evolving response influence each other, and that’s all that’s needed for rhythm to occur.


We may turn now to that more complex and, more specialised form of temporal rhythmic sequence which is known as metre. This is the means by which words may be made to influence one another to the greatest possible extent. In metrical reading the narrowness and definiteness of expectancy, as much unconscious as ever in most cases, is very greatly increased, reaching in some cases, if rime also is used, almost exact precision. Furthermore, what is anticipated becomes through the regularity of the time intervals in metre virtually dated. This is no mere matter of more or less perfect correspondence with the beating of some internal metronome. The whole conception of metre as ‘uniformity in variety’, a kind of mental drill in which words, those erratic and varied things, do their best to behave as though they were all the same, with certain concessions, licences and equivalences allowed, should nowadays be obsolete. It is a survivor which is still able to do a great deal of harm to the uninitiated, however, and although it has been knocked on the head vigorously enough by Professor Saintsbury and others, it is as difficult to kill as Punch. Most treatises on the subject, with their talk of feet and of stresses, unfortunately tend to encourage it, however little this may be the aim of the authors.

We can now shift our focus to the more complex and specialized form of rhythmic sequence known as meter. This is the method through which words can significantly influence one another. In metrical reading, the sense of expectation—often unconscious in most cases—gets greatly heightened, and in some instances, particularly with the use of rhyme, it can become almost precisely accurate. Additionally, what is expected becomes, through the regular timing of the meter, almost like a timestamp. This isn't simply about matching up with the beat of an internal metronome. The whole idea of meter as 'uniformity in variety,' a kind of mental exercise where words—those unpredictable and varied entities—try to act as if they are all alike, with certain allowances and equivalents accepted, should be seen as outdated. Yet, it still lingers and can cause significant confusion for those not in the know. Although it has faced strong criticism from figures like Professor Saintsbury and others, it proves as hard to eliminate as Punch. Unfortunately, most academic discussions on this topic, with their focus on feet and stresses, tend to perpetuate this notion, no matter how little the authors intend to do so.

As with rhythm so with metre, we must not think of it as in the words themselves or in the thumping of the drum. It is not in the stimulation, it is in our response. Metre adds to all the variously fated expectancies which make up rhythm a definite temporal pattern and its effect is not due to our perceiving a pattern in something outside us, but to our becoming patterned ourselves. With every beat of the metre a tide of anticipation in us turns and swings, setting up as it does so extraordinarily extensive sympathetic reverberations. We shall never understand metre so long as we ask, ‘Why does: temporal pattern so excite us’? and fail to realise that the pattern itself is a vast cyclic agitation spreading all over the body, a tide of excitement pouring through the channels of the mind.

Just like rhythm, we shouldn't think of meter as something found in the words or in the beat of a drum. It's not in the stimulation; it's in how we respond. Meter contributes to all the different expectations that create a definite temporal pattern in rhythm, and its effect comes not from us recognizing a pattern outside of ourselves, but from us becoming patterned ourselves. With each beat of the meter, a wave of anticipation within us shifts and sways, creating remarkably extensive sympathetic vibrations. We will never grasp meter if we keep asking, ‘Why does this temporal pattern excite us?’ and fail to realize that the pattern itself is a vast, cyclic agitation spreading throughout our bodies, a wave of excitement flowing through the pathways of our minds.

The notion that there is any virtue in regularity or in variety, or in any other formal feature, apart from its effects upon us, must be discarded before any metrical problem can be understood. The regularity to which metre tends acts through the definiteness of the anticipations which are thereby aroused. It is through these that it gets such a hold upon the mind. Once again, here too, the failure of our expectations is often more important than success. Verse in which we constantly get exactly what we are ready for and no more, instead of something which we can and must take up and incorporate as another stage in a total developing response is merely toilsome and tedious. In prose, the influence of past words extends only a little way ahead. In verse, especially when stanza-form and rime co-operate to give a larger unit than the line, it may extend far ahead. It is this knitting together of the parts of the poem which explains the mnemonic power of verse, the first of the suggestions as to the origin of metre to be found in the Fourteenth Chapter of Biographia Literaria, that lumber-room of neglected wisdom which contains more hints towards a theory of poetry than all the rest ever written upon the subject.

The idea that there's any value in regularity, variety, or any other structural element, apart from how it impacts us, should be dismissed before we can really understand any metrical issue. The regularity that meter aims for works by creating definite expectations in our minds. It's through these expectations that meter captivates us. Again, here, the moments when our expectations are not met often matter more than when they are satisfied. A verse where we always receive exactly what we're prepared for, and nothing more—rather than something we can engage with and build upon as part of an evolving response—is simply exhausting and boring. In prose, the influence of previous words only stretches a bit into the future. In verse, especially when stanzas and rhyme come together to create a larger unit than just a line, this influence can reach much further ahead. This connection between the different parts of the poem explains why verse is so memorable, which is one of the first insights about the origins of meter found in Chapter Fourteen of Biographia Literaria, a collection of overlooked wisdom that offers more clues toward a theory of poetry than all other writings on the topic combined.

We do great violence to the facts if we suppose the expectations excited as we read verse to be concerned only with the stress, emphasis, length, foot structure and so forth of the syllables which follow. Even in this respect the custom of marking syllables in two degrees only, long and short, light and full, etc., is inadequate, although doubtless forced upon metrists by practical considerations. The mind in the poetic experience responds to subtler niceties than these. When not in that experience but coldly considering their several qualities as sounds by the ear alone, it may well find two degrees all that are necessary. In Chapter XIII we saw an analogous situation arising in the case of the discrimination of colours. The obvious comparison with the difference between what even musical notation can record in music and the player’s interpretation can usefully be made here.

We do a disservice to the facts if we think that the expectations created while reading poetry are only about the stress, emphasis, length, meter, and so on of the syllables that follow. Even in this regard, the practice of marking syllables in just two categories—long and short, light and full, etc.—is insufficient, even though it’s likely a necessity for those studying meter. The mind during a poetic experience responds to subtler nuances than that. When not engaged in that experience but instead analyzing their sounds coldly by ear, it might find that two categories are all that’s needed. In Chapter XIII, we observed a similar issue with how colors are distinguished. It’s also helpful to compare this to the difference between what musical notation can capture in music and the interpretation by a musician.

A more serious omission is the neglect by the majority of metrists of the pitch relations of syllables. The reading of poetry is of course not a monotonous and subdued form of singing. There is no question of definite pitches at which the syllables must be taken, nor perhaps of definite harmonic relations between different sounds. But that a rise and fall of pitch is involved in metre and is as much part of the poet’s technique as any other feature of verse, as much under his control also, is indisputable. Anyone who is not clear upon this point may compare as a striking instance Milton’s Hymn on the Morning of Christ’s Nativity with Collins’ Ode to Simplicity and both with the second Chorus of Hellas discussed in Chapter XXVIII. Due allowances made for the natural peculiarities of different readers, the scheme of pitch relations, in their contexts, of

A more significant oversight is the failure of most metrists to acknowledge the pitch relationships of syllables. Reading poetry, of course, isn't just a dull and muted form of singing. There's no requirement for specific pitches at which the syllables should be articulated, nor necessarily for clear harmonic connections between different sounds. However, it's undeniable that the rise and fall of pitch are integral to meter and are just as much a part of the poet's technique as any other element of verse, and they are equally under his control. Anyone who isn’t clear on this point can compare Milton’s Hymn on the Morning of Christ’s Nativity with Collins' Ode to Simplicity and both with the second Chorus of Hellas, discussed in Chapter XXVIII. Taking into account the natural differences among various readers, the scheme of pitch relations, in their contexts, of

That on the bitter cross
Must redeem our loss;

That on the harsh cross
Must fix our loss;

and of

and of

But com’st a decent maid,
In Attic robe array’ɖ,

But you come as a decent girl,
Dressed in an Attic robe,

are clearly different. There is nothing arbitrary or out of the poet’s control in this, as there is nothing arbitrary or out of his control in the way in which an adequate reader will stress particular syllables. He brings both about by the same means, the modification of the reader’s impulses by what has gone before. It is true that some words resist emphasis far more than perhaps any resist change of pitch, yet this difference is merely one of degree. It is as natural to lower the pitch in reading the word ‘loss’ as it is to emphasise it as compared with ‘our’ in the same context.

are clearly different. There’s nothing random or beyond the poet’s control here, just as there’s nothing random or outside his control in how a good reader will emphasize certain syllables. He achieves both through the same method: shaping the reader’s reactions based on what has come before. It’s true that some words are much harder to emphasize than others may be to change in pitch, but this difference is just a matter of degree. It's just as natural to lower the pitch when reading the word ‘loss’ as it is to emphasize it compared to ‘our’ in the same context.

Here again we see how impossible it is to consider rhythm or metre as though it were purely an affair of the sensory aspect of syllables and could be dissociated from their sense and from the emotional effects which come about through their sense. One principle may, however, be hazarded. As in the case of painting the more direct means are preferable to the less direct (see Chapter XVIII), so in poetry. What can be done by sound should not be done otherwise or in violation of the natural effects of sound. Violations of the natural emphases and tones of speech brought about for the sake of the further effects due to thought and feeling are perilous, though, on occasion, they may be valuable devices. The use of italics in Cain to straighten out the blank verse is as glaring an instance as any. But more liberties are justified in dramatic writing than elsewhere, and poetry is full of exceptions to such principles.* We must not forget that Milton did not disdain to use special spelling, ‘mee’, for example, in place of ‘me’, in order to suggest additional emphasis when he feared that the reader might be careless.

Here again we see how impossible it is to consider rhythm or meter as if it were just a matter of the sensory aspect of syllables, disconnected from their meaning and the emotional effects that come from that meaning. However, one principle can be suggested. Just like in painting, where more direct methods are preferable to less direct ones (see Chapter XVIII), the same applies to poetry. What can be achieved with sound shouldn't be done in other ways or against the natural effects of sound. Distortions of the natural emphases and tones of speech for the sake of thought and feeling can be risky, although sometimes they might serve as useful techniques. The use of italics in Cain to clarify the blank verse is a clear example. But more freedoms are allowed in dramatic writing than in other forms, and poetry often has exceptions to these principles.* We must remember that Milton didn't hesitate to use special spelling, like ‘mee’ instead of ‘me’, to suggest extra emphasis when he worried that the reader might not be paying attention.

So far we have been concerned with metre only as a specialised form of rhythm, giving an increased interconnection between words through an increased control of anticipation. But it has other, in some cases even more important powers. Its use as an hypnotic agent is probably very ancient. Coleridge once again drops his incidental remark, just beside yet extremely close to the point. “It tends to increase the vivacity and susceptibility both of the general feelings and of the attention. This effect it produces by the continued excitement of surprise, and by the quick reciprocations of curiosity still gratified and still re-excited, which are too slight indeed to be at any moment objects of distinct consciousness, yet become considerable in their aggregate influence. As a medicated atmosphere, or as wine during animated conversation, they act powerfully, though themselves unnoticed.” (Biographia Literaria, Chap. XVIII.) Mr Yeats, when he speaks of the function of metre being to “lull the mind into a waking trance” is describing the same effect, however strange his conception of this trance may be.

So far, we've only focused on meter as a specific form of rhythm, creating a greater connection between words through improved anticipation. However, it has other, sometimes even more significant capabilities. Its use as a hypnotic tool is likely very old. Coleridge once again makes a passing comment that's very close to the point. “It tends to increase the liveliness and responsiveness of both general feelings and attention. This effect comes from the ongoing excitement of surprise and the quick back-and-forth of curiosity that’s continuously satisfied and re-excited, which is too subtle to be the focus of clear awareness, yet becomes significant in its cumulative effect. Like a medicated atmosphere, or wine during lively conversation, they act powerfully, even if unnoticed.” (Biographia Literaria, Chap. XVIII.) Mr. Yeats, when he talks about the role of meter being to “lull the mind into a waking trance,” is describing the same effect, no matter how odd his notion of this trance may be.

That certain metres, or rather that a certain handling of metre should produce in a slight degree a hypnoidal state is not surprising. But it does so not as Coleridge suggests, through the surprise element in metrical effects, but through the absence of surprise, through the lulling effects more than through the awakening. Many of the most characteristic symptoms of incipient hypnosis are present in a slight degree. Among these susceptibility and vivacity of emotion, suggestibility, limitations of the field of attention, marked differences in the incidence of belief-feelings closely analogous to those which alcohol and nitrous oxide can induce, and some degree of hyperæsthesia (increased power of discriminating sensations) may be noted. We need not boggle at the word ‘hypnosis’. It is sufficient to say, borrowing a phrase from M. Jules Romains, that there is a change in the regime of consciousness, which is directly due to the metre, and that to this regime the above-mentioned characteristics attach. As regards the hyperæsthesia, there may be several ways of interpreting what can be observed. All that matters here is that syllables, which in prose or in vers libres sound thin, tinny and flat, often gain an astonishing sonority and fullness even in verse which seems to possess no very subtle metrical structure.

It's not surprising that certain rhythms, or rather the way we handle rhythm, can create a slight hypnoid state. But it happens not, as Coleridge suggests, because of the element of surprise in rhythmic effects, but rather due to the lack of surprise; it’s more about the soothing effects than the awakening ones. Many of the key signs of early hypnosis are present to some degree. These include susceptibility and liveliness of emotion, suggestibility, a narrowed focus of attention, noticeable changes in feelings of belief similar to those caused by alcohol and nitrous oxide, and some level of hyperesthesia (enhanced sensitivity to sensations). We don’t need to shy away from the term ‘hypnosis.’ It’s enough to say, borrowing a phrase from M. Jules Romains, that there’s a shift in the state of consciousness that directly results from the rhythm, and this shift links to the characteristics mentioned above. Regarding hyperesthesia, there can be various interpretations of what we observe. What’s important here is that syllables that sound thin, tinny, and flat in prose or in vers libres often acquire surprising richness and fullness, even in verse that doesn’t seem to have a very intricate rhythmic structure.

Metre has another mode of action not hitherto mentioned. There can be little doubt that historically it has been closely associated with dancing, and that the connections of the two still hold. This is true at least of some ‘measures’. Either motor images, images of the sensations of dancing, or, more probably, imaginal and incipient movements follow the syllables and make up their ‘movement’. A place for these accompaniments should be found in the diagram in Chapter XVI. Once the metre has begun to ‘catch on’ they are almost as closely bound up with the sequence of the words as the tied ‘verbal’ images themselves.

Metre has another way of functioning that hasn't been mentioned before. There’s little doubt that historically, it's been closely linked to dancing, and that connection still exists. This is at least true for some ‘measures’. Either motor images, sensations associated with dancing, or, more likely, imaginal and preliminary movements follow the syllables and create their ‘movement’. A spot for these accompaniments should be included in the diagram in Chapter XVI. Once the metre starts to ‘catch on’, they become almost as closely tied to the order of the words as the connected ‘verbal’ images themselves.

The extension of this ‘movement’ of the verse from dance forms to more general movements is natural and inevitable. That there is a very close connection between the sense and the metrical movement of

The extension of this ‘movement’ of the verse from dance forms to more general movements is natural and inevitable. That there is a very close connection between the sense and the metrical movement of

And now the numerous tramplings quiver lightly
Along a huge cloud’s ridge; and now with sprightly
Wheel downward come they into fresher skies,

And now the many footsteps gently tremble
Along the top of a big cloud; and now with energy
They roll down into clearer skies,

cannot be doubted whatever we may think of the rime.

cannot be doubted, regardless of what we think of the rhyme.

It is not less clear in

It is not less clear in

Where beyond the extreme sea wall, and between the

Where beyond the extreme sea wall, and between the

remote sea gates,

remote ocean gates,

Waste water washes, and tall ships founder, and deep

Waste water washes away, tall ships sink, and deep

death waits,

death is waiting,

or in

or inside

Ran on embattell’d Armies clad in Iron,

Ran on embattled armies dressed in iron,

than it is in

than it is in

We sweetly curtsied each to each
And deftly danced a saraband.

We sweetly curtsied to each other
And skillfully danced a saraband.

Nor is it always the case that the movement takes its cue from the sense. It is often a commentary on the sense and sometimes may qualify it, as when the resistless strength of Coriolanus in battle is given an appearance of dreadful ease by the leisureliness of the description,

Nor is it always true that the movement follows the sense. It often comments on the sense and sometimes may modify it, as when the unstoppable power of Coriolanus in battle is presented with a terrifying ease by the relaxed pace of the description,

Death, that dark spirit, in’s nervy arm doth lie
Which being advanc’d declines, and then men die.

Death, that dark spirit, lies in his tense arm
Which, when raised, falls back, and then people die.

Movement in poetry deserves at least as much study as onomatopœia.

Movement in poetry deserves just as much attention as onomatopoeia.

This account, of course, by no means covers all the ways by which metre takes effect in poetry. The fact that we appropriately use such words as ‘lulling’, ‘stirring’, ‘solemn’, ‘pensive’, ‘gay’ in describing metres is an indication of their power more directly to control emotion. But the more general effects are more important. Through its very appearance of artificiality metre produces in the highest degree the ‘frame’ effect, isolating the poetic experience from the accidents and irrelevancies of everyday existence. We have seen in Chapter X how necessary this isolation is and how easily it may be mistaken for a difference in kind. Much which in prose would be too personal or too insistent, which might awaken irrelevant conjectures or might ‘overstep itself’ is managed without disaster in verse. There are, it is true, equivalent resources in prose—irony, for example, very frequently has this effect—but their scope is far more limited. Metre for the most difficult and most delicate utterances is the all but inevitable means.

This account doesn’t cover all the ways meter affects poetry. The fact that we use words like ‘lulling,’ ‘stirring,’ ‘solemn,’ ‘pensive,’ and ‘gay’ to describe meters shows their power to directly influence emotion. However, the broader effects are even more significant. Meter creates a strong sense of isolation, setting the poetic experience apart from the distractions and non-essentials of everyday life. We discussed in Chapter X how crucial this isolation is and how easily it can be confused with a fundamental difference. Much that would be too personal or too persistent in prose, which might lead to irrelevant speculation or might go too far, is handled well in verse. It’s true that prose has similar tools—like irony, which often achieves this effect—but their range is much more limited. Meter is almost the only tool for the most complex and subtle expressions.

CHAPTER XVIII

On Looking at a Picture
Viewing an Image

Hived in our bosoms like the bag o’ the bee,
Think’st thou the honey with those objects grew?

Hived in our hearts like a bee's pouch,
Do you think the honey came from those things?

Don Juan.

Don Juan

The diagram and account given of the processes which make up the reading of a poem may be easily modified to represent what happens when we look at a picture, a statue or building, or listen to a piece of music. The necessary changes are fairly obvious, and it will only be necessary here to indicate them briefly. Needless to say the importance to the whole response of different kinds of elements varies enormously from art to art; so much so as to explain without difficulty the opinion so often held by persons interested primarily in one of the arts—that the others (or some of them) are entirely different in nature. Thus painters often aver that poetry is so different, so indirect, so second-hand in the way in which it produces its results, as hardly to deserve the name of an art at all. But, as we shall see, the differences between separate arts are sometimes no greater than differences to be found in each of them; and close analogies can be discovered by careful analysis between all of them. These analogies indeed are among the most interesting features which such scrutiny as we are here attempting can make clear. For an understanding of the problems of one art is often of great service in avoiding misconceptions in another. The place of representation in painting, for example, is greatly elucidated by a sound comprehension of the place of reference or thought in poetry, just as a crude view on this latter point is likely to involve unfortunate mistakes upon the first. Similarly a too narrow view of music which would limit it to an affair merely of the appreciation of the pitch and time relations of notes may be corrected most easily by a comparison with the phenomena of colour in the plastic arts. Comparison of the arts is, in fact, far the best means by which an understanding of the methods and resources of any one of them can be attained. We must be careful of course not to compare the wrong features of two arts and not to find merely fanciful or insecurely grounded analogies. The dangers both of too close assimilation and too wide separation of the structures of different arts are well illustrated in criticism, both before and since the days of Lessing. Only a thorough psychological analysis will allow them to be avoided, and those whose experience leads them to doubt whether analogies are of service, may be asked whether their objection is not directed merely to attempts to compare different arts without a sufficient analysis. With such an analysis, comparison and the elaboration of analogies involve no attempt to make one art legislate for another, no attempt to blur their differences or to destroy their autonomy.

The diagram and description of the processes involved in reading a poem can easily be adapted to explain what happens when we look at a painting, a statue, a building, or listen to a piece of music. The necessary adjustments are quite clear, and it will only be necessary to point them out briefly here. It's obvious that the significance of different elements in the overall response varies greatly from one art form to another; this difference often leads those primarily interested in one art to believe that the others (or some of them) are completely different in nature. For instance, painters often claim that poetry is so distinct, so indirect, and so second-hand in how it achieves its effects that it hardly qualifies as an art form at all. However, as we will see, the differences among various arts are sometimes no greater than the variations found within each of them; with careful analysis, we can uncover close similarities across all of them. These similarities are indeed among the most fascinating aspects that our examination can reveal. Understanding the challenges of one art can significantly help in avoiding misunderstandings in another. For example, grasping the role of representation in painting is greatly enhanced by a proper understanding of the role of reference or thought in poetry, while a simplistic view on this latter issue may lead to unfortunate errors regarding the former. Similarly, a narrow understanding of music that restricts it to merely enjoying the pitch and timing of notes can be more easily corrected by comparing it to the phenomena of color in the visual arts. In fact, comparing different art forms is the best way to gain insights into the methods and resources of any one of them. We must, of course, be careful not to compare the wrong characteristics of two art forms or to find merely fanciful or weakly supported similarities. The risks associated with both overly merging and overly separating the structures of different arts are well demonstrated in criticism, both before and after Lessing's time. Only a thorough psychological analysis will help avoid these pitfalls, and those who doubt the value of analogies may be asked whether their concerns are aimed at attempts to compare different arts without adequate analysis. With such an analysis, comparison and the development of analogies do not involve trying to impose one art’s rules on another, nor do they aim to obscure their differences or compromise their individuality.

In analysing the experiences of the visual arts the first essential is to avoid the word ‘see’, a term which is treacherous in its ambiguity. If we say that we see a picture we may mean either that we see the pigment-covered surface, or that we see the image on the retina cast by this surface, or that we see certain planes or volumes in what is called the ‘picture-space’. These senses are completely distinct. In the first case we are speaking of the source of the stimulus, in the second of the immediate effect of the stimulus on the retina, in the third we are referring to a complex response made up of perceivings and imaginings due to the intervention of mental structures left behind by past experience, and excited by the stimulus. The first case we may leave out of account as a matter of purely technical interest. The degree of similarity holding between the second and third, between the first effect of the stimulus and the whole visual response, will of course vary greatly in different cases. A perfectly flat, meticulously detailed depiction of conventionally conceived objects, such as is so often praised in the Academy for its ‘finish’, may be very nearly the same from its first impression on the retina to the last effort which vision can make upon it. At the other extreme a Cézanne, for example, which to the eye of a person quite unfamiliar with such a manner of painting may at first seem only a field or area of varied light, may, as the response develops, through repeated glances, become first an assemblage of blots and patches of colour, and then, as these recede and advance, tilt and spread relatively to one another and become articulated, a system of volumes. Finally, as the distances and stresses of their volumes become more definitely imagined, it becomes an organisation of the entire ‘picture-space’ into a three-dimensional whole with the characters of the solid masses which appear in it, their weights, textures, tensions and what not, very definitely, as it seems, given. With familiarity the response is of course shortened. Its final visual stage is reached much sooner, and the stages outlined above become, through this telescoping, too fleeting to be noticed. None the less the great difference between the first retinal impression and the complete visual response remains. The retinal impression, the sign, that is, for the response, contains actually but a small part of the whole final product, an all-important part it is true, the seed in fact from which the whole response grows.

In analyzing experiences with visual arts, the first thing to avoid is the word ‘see,’ which is misleading because of its ambiguity. When we say we see a picture, we could mean we’re looking at the surface covered in paint, or we see the image cast on our retina by that surface, or we see certain planes or volumes in what we call ‘picture-space.’ These meanings are completely different. In the first case, we're talking about the source of the stimulus; in the second, the immediate effect of the stimulus on the retina; and in the third, we're referring to a complex response made up of perceptions and imaginations influenced by mental structures formed from past experiences and triggered by the stimulus. We can set aside the first case as purely technical. The degree of similarity between the second and third—that is, between the initial effect of the stimulus and the entire visual response—will vary significantly in different scenarios. A perfectly flat, highly detailed representation of traditionally viewed objects, often praised in the Academy for its ‘finish,’ may feel almost the same from the first impression on the retina to the final effort vision can exert on it. Conversely, a painting by Cézanne, for instance, might initially appear to someone unfamiliar with this style as just a patch of light, but as the response develops through repeated looks, it might first seem like a collection of blobs and patches of color, and then, as these elements recede and move relative to each other and become defined, it turns into a system of volumes. Eventually, as the distances and stresses of these volumes become more clearly imagined, it transforms into an organization of the entire ‘picture-space’ into a cohesive three-dimensional entity, with the characteristics of the solid forms within it—like their weights, textures, and tensions—seeming clearly defined. With more familiarity, the response is, of course, quicker. The final visual stage is reached much faster, and the previous stages become too brief to notice due to this compression. Nonetheless, the significant difference between the initial retinal impression and the complete visual response remains. The retinal impression, which serves as the sign for the response, represents only a small part of the entire final product. While it is indeed a crucial part—the seed from which the whole response develops—it is just a fraction of the final experience.

The additions made in the course of the response are of several kinds. They may, perhaps, for our present purposes be spoken of without misunderstanding as images, or image-substitutes (see Chapter XVI). The eye, as is well known, is peculiar among our sense organs in that the receptor, the retina, is a part of the brain, instead of being a separate thing connected with the brain more or less remotely by a peripheral nerve. Moreover there are certain connections leading from other parts of the brain outwards to the retina as well as connections leading inwards. Thus there is some ground for supposing that through these outgoing connections actual retinal effects may accompany some visual images, which would thereby become much more like actual sensations than is the case with the other senses. However this may be, the process whereby an impression which, if interpreted in one way (e.g. by a person measuring the pigmented areas of a canvas), is correctly counted as a sign of a flat coloured surface, becomes, when differently interpreted, an intricately divided three-dimensional space—this process is one of the intervention of images of several kinds.

The additions made during the response are of different types. For our current purposes, we can refer to them as images, or image substitutes (see Chapter XVI). The eye is unique among our sense organs because the receptor, the retina, is actually part of the brain, rather than being a separate entity connected to the brain by a peripheral nerve. Additionally, there are connections that lead from other parts of the brain to the retina, as well as pathways that lead back in. This suggests that through these outgoing connections, actual effects on the retina might accompany some visual images, making them more similar to real sensations than those from our other senses. Regardless, the process where an impression—which, if interpreted one way (for example, by someone measuring the pigmented areas of a canvas)—is correctly identified as a sign of a flat colored surface, becomes, when interpreted differently, a complexly divided three-dimensional space—this process involves the interplay of various types of images.

The order of these interventions probably varies from case to case. Perhaps the most important of the images which come in to give depth, volume, solidity to the partly imagined and partly perceived ‘picture-space’ are those which are relicts of eye movements, kinæsthetic images of the convergence of the eyes and accommodation of the lenses according to the distance of the object contemplated. When, as it seems, we look past an object in a picture to some more distant object, seeming in so doing to change the focus of our eyes, we do not as a rule actually make any change. But certainly we feel as though we were focussing differently and as though the convergence were different. This felt difference which mainly gives the sense of greater distance is due to kinæsthetic imagery. Correspondingly the parts of the ‘picture-space’ upon which we seem to be focussing, upon which we are imaginally focussing, become definite and distinct, and parts much nearer or much more distant become to some extent blurred and diffused. This effect is probably due to visual images, simulating the sensations which would normally ensue were we actually making a change of focus. The degree to which these last effects occur appears to differ very greatly from one person to another. Insufficient attention to the great variation in the means by which these images are involved by the painting is responsible for much bad criticism. Thus artists can commonly be found who are quite unable, when looking at paintings: in which the means employed are unlike their own, to apprehend forms over which less specialised persons find no difficulty. In general most visitors to Galleries pay too little attention to the fact that few pictures can be instantaneously apprehended, that even ten minutes’ study is quite inadequate in the case of unfamiliar kinds of work, and that the capacity for ‘seeing’ pictures (in sense three), an indispensable but merely an initial step to appreciating them, is something which has to be acquired. It is naturally of great assistance if many works by the same painter or of the same School can be seen together, for then the essential methods employed become clearer. In a general collection it is difficult not to look at too great a variety of pictures, and a confusion results, perhaps unnoticed, which is a serious obstacle to the coherent building up of any one picture. The fashion in which most Old Masters are hidden away under grime and glass and the efforts which are necessary in order to reconstruct them are additional obstacles. The neglect of these obvious facts is the chief explanation of the low level of appreciation and criticism from which the art of painting at present suffers.

The order of these interventions likely changes from case to case. One of the most important images that adds depth, volume, and solidity to the partly imagined and partly perceived ‘picture-space’ are those that come from eye movements, kinesthetic images of how our eyes converge and the lenses adjust depending on the distance of the object we’re looking at. When it seems like we’re looking past an object in a picture to something further away, appearing to change the focus of our eyes, we usually don’t actually make any change. But we definitely feel as if we’re focusing differently and that the convergence is different. This felt difference, which mainly creates the sense of greater distance, is influenced by kinesthetic imagery. Correspondingly, the areas of the ‘picture-space’ that we seem to be focusing on, that we are imagining focusing on, become definite and clear, while parts that are much closer or much further away become somewhat blurred and diffused. This effect is likely caused by visual images mimicking the sensations that would normally arise if we were actually changing focus. The extent to which these effects happen appears to vary greatly from person to person. Not paying enough attention to the wide variety in how these images are engaged by the painting leads to a lot of poor criticism. For this reason, artists often struggle when looking at paintings that use techniques different from their own, failing to grasp forms that less specialized viewers find easy to understand. Generally, most visitors to galleries don’t pay enough attention to the fact that few pictures can be instantly understood— even studying for ten minutes is usually inadequate for unfamiliar types of work, and the ability to ‘see’ pictures (in the third sense), which is a necessary but just the first step toward appreciating them, must be learned. It’s very helpful if many works by the same artist or from the same school can be viewed together, as this makes the essential methods more evident. In a diverse collection, it’s hard not to look at too wide a variety of pictures, leading to a confusion that may go unnoticed, which is a significant barrier to fully understanding any one picture. Additionally, the way most Old Masters are hidden beneath grime and glass, and the efforts required to restore them, create further challenges. Ignoring these obvious facts is the main reason for the low levels of appreciation and criticism that the art of painting currently faces.

Following upon the visual images are a swarm of others varying from picture to picture: tactile images giving the appearance of texture to surfaces, muscular images giving hardness, stiffness, softness, flexibility and so on to the volumes imagined—the lightness and insubstantiality of muslin, the solidity and fixity of rock being matters of the intervention of images due originally to the sensations we have received in the past from these materials. This muscular imagery is of course called up in differing ways in different cases. Primarily it is due to the imitation by the artist of subtleties in the light given off by the materials, or characteristic peculiarities in their form, but there are, as we shall see, more indirect but also less stable, less reliable and less efficacious ways by which they may be evoked. The same applies to the other images, thermal, olfactory, auditory and the rest, which may be involved in particular cases. There is a direct and an indirect way in which they can be evoked. They may spring up at the visual appeal or they may only respond at a later stage as a result of roundabout trains of thinking. Thus a silk scarf may look soft and light; or we may imagine it as light, it looking all the while iron-hard and heavy, because we know that it is a scarf and that scarves are soft and light. The two methods are very different. The second is a reversal of the natural order of perception and for this reason the condemnation so often heard from painters, of the literary or ‘detective’ approach to pictures, of which this would be a representative specimen, is well merited. We must, however, distinguish cases in which there is this reversal from those in which it does not occur, those namely in which by a process of inference we arrive at conclusions about the represented objects which could not possibly be directly given. But this question may be deferred until we come to discuss representation.

Following the visual images, there's a whole range of others that vary from picture to picture: tactile images that give surfaces a sense of texture, muscular images that convey hardness, stiffness, softness, flexibility, and more to the imagined volumes. The lightness and delicacy of muslin, and the solid, unyielding nature of rock, stem from images influenced originally by the sensations we've experienced in the past with these materials. This muscular imagery is, of course, triggered in different ways depending on the case. It mainly arises from the artist's imitation of the subtleties in light emitted by the materials or distinct characteristics in their shape, but, as we will see, there are also more indirect, less stable, and less reliable ways that they can be brought forth. The same goes for other images: thermal, olfactory, auditory, and others that might be relevant in specific instances. They can be evoked directly or indirectly. They may emerge immediately from a visual appeal, or they might only come to mind later as a result of a more complicated thought process. For example, a silk scarf might look soft and light; or we could envision it as light while it looks tough and heavy, simply because we know it’s a scarf, and scarves are usually soft and light. The two methods differ significantly. The second approach reverses the natural order of perception, and that's why the criticism often directed at painters regarding the literary or 'detective' approach to art, of which this is a prime example, is quite warranted. However, we should distinguish between cases where this reversal happens and those where it does not, specifically in instances where we come to conclusions about the depicted objects through inference that could not be directly observed. But we can set that discussion aside until we talk about representation.

Hitherto in considering the growth of the three-dimensional imagined picture-space we have not explicitly mentioned the part played by colour nor the equally important effect of this growth in modifying the original colours of the first retinal impression. But not only may colour be the chief factor determining form, i.e. the three-dimensional organisation of space, but it is itself most vitally modified by form.

Until now, in examining the development of three-dimensional imagined picture space, we haven't specifically discussed the role of color or the equally significant impact of this development on altering the original colors of the first retinal impression. However, color may not only be the main factor that shapes form, meaning the three-dimensional arrangement of space, but it is also profoundly influenced by form itself.

Colours as signs, that is to say even at the most optical and least elaborated stage, have certain very marked spatial characters of their own. Red, for example, seems to advance towards the eye and to swell out of its boundaries, while blue seems to retreat and to withdraw into itself*. Degree of saturation may also give recession in obvious and in more recondite ways. Pure colours in the foreground and greyed colours in the background are a simple example. Similarly opposition of colours is one of the main means by which the stresses and strains of volumes may be suggested.

Colors as symbols, even at the simplest visual level, have distinct spatial characteristics. For instance, red appears to come forward and extend beyond its borders, while blue seems to pull back and retreat into itself*. The intensity of color can also create depth in both obvious and subtle ways. Bright colors in the foreground and muted colors in the background are a straightforward example. Similarly, contrasting colors are one of the key ways to suggest the stresses and tensions of shapes.

These characters of colours, especially when they reinforce and co-operate with one another, may be made to play a very important part in determining the way in which the picture-space is constructed when we look at a picture.

These color characteristics, especially when they enhance and work together, can play a significant role in shaping how we perceive the space in a picture when we view it.

Equally important are the less direct effects upon our picture-space imagining of the emotional or organic responses which we make to different colours. Individuals vary greatly in the extent to which they notice and can reflectively distinguish these responses, and probably also in the degree to which they actually make different responses. To persons sensitive in this respect, the colours excite each a distinct, well-marked emotion (and attitude) capable of being clearly differentiated from others. The sad poverty and vagueness of the colour vocabulary, however, misleads many people with regard to these. Each of the ‘puces’, ‘mauves’, ‘magentas’ etc. has to cover numbers of distinguishable colours, often with strikingly different effects upon us. Thus people who are content to say that pink is their favourite colour, or that green always suits them, are either quite undiscriminating in their attitude towards colour or little attentive to the actual effects produced upon them. A similar obtuseness or insincerity is evidenced when it is maintained, as is often done, that pink and green do not go together. Some pinks and some greens do not, but some do, and the test of a colourist is just his ability to feel which are which. Few if any, in fact, of the colour relations with which the painter is concerned can be stated with the aid of such general terms—‘red’, ‘brown’, ‘yellow’, ‘grey’, ‘primrose’, etc.—as are at present available. Each of these stands for a number of different colours whose relations to a given colour will commonly be different.

Equally important are the less direct effects on our mental image of the emotional or organic responses we have to different colors. People vary significantly in how much they notice and can accurately describe these responses, and likely also in how much they actually respond differently. For those who are sensitive in this way, each color evokes a distinct, recognizable emotion (and attitude) that can be clearly distinguished from others. However, the limited and vague color vocabulary misleads many regarding these differences. Each of the shades like ‘puce’, ‘mauve’, ‘magenta’, etc., represents several distinguishable colors, often with remarkably different effects on us. Therefore, people who simply say that pink is their favorite color, or that green always looks good on them, are either not very discerning about color or are not attentive to the actual effects those colors have on them. A similar lack of awareness or honesty is shown when people insist, as is often the case, that pink and green do not match. Some pinks and greens definitely don’t go together, but some do, and the skill of a colorist lies in their ability to recognize which is which. In fact, few if any of the color relationships that concern a painter can be described using such general terms—‘red’, ‘brown’, ‘yellow’, ‘grey’, ‘primrose’, etc.—as are currently available. Each of these terms stands for a variety of different colors whose relationships to a given color will commonly differ.

Taking ‘colour’ in this sense to stand for specific colours, not for classes or ranges of varying hues, sets of colours, where in certain spatial proportions and in certain relations of saturation, brightness and luminosity relatively to one another, excite responses of emotion and attitude with marked individual characteristics. Colours, in fact, have harmonic relations, although the physical laws governing these relations are at present unknown, and the relations themselves only imperfectly ascertained. For every colour another can be found such that the combined response to the two will be of a recognisable kind, whose peculiarities are due probably to the compatibility with one another of the impulses set up by each. This compatibility varies in a number of ways. The result is that for every colour a set of other colours is discoverable such that the response to each of them is compatible with the response to the tonic colour in a definite way.* A sensitive colourist feels these compatibilities as giving to these combinations of colours a definite character, which no other combinations possess. Similarly relations of incompatibility between colours can also be felt such that their combination yields no ordered response but merely a clash and confusion of responses. Colours which just fail to be complementary are a typical example. Similarly the primary colours in combination are offensive; should this precise kind of offensiveness be part of the artist’s purpose, he will, of course, make use of them.

Taking 'color' in this sense refers to specific colors, not to classes or ranges of varying hues. Sets of colors, when arranged in certain spatial proportions and in specific relationships of saturation, brightness, and luminosity relative to one another, evoke emotional responses and attitudes with distinct individual characteristics. In fact, colors have harmonic relationships, although the physical laws behind these relationships are currently unknown, and the relationships themselves are only partially understood. For every color, there's another that can be combined to create a recognizable response, with unique characteristics likely due to how well the impulses generated by each color align with one another. This compatibility can vary in many ways. As a result, for every color, there's a set of other colors that elicits responses which harmonize with the response to the main color in a specific way. A keen colorist perceives these compatibilities, giving these color combinations a distinct character that no other combinations have. Similarly, relationships of incompatibility between colors can also be recognized, where their combination produces a disordered response, leading to a clash and confusion of reactions. Colors that nearly complement each other are a typical example. Likewise, when primary colors are combined, they can be jarring; if this particular jarring effect serves the artist’s purpose, they will certainly use it.

The fact that roses, sunsets, and so forth are so often found to present harmonious combinations of colour may appear a little puzzling by this account. But the vast range of close gradations, which a rose petal, for example, presents, supplies the explanation. Out of all these the eye picks that gradation which best accords with the other colours chosen. There is usually some set of colours in some harmonious relation to one another to be selected out of the multitudinous gradations which natural objects in most lightings present; and there are evident reasons why the eye of a sensitive person should, when it can, pick out those gradations which best accord. The great range of different possible selections is, however, of importance. It explains the fact that we see such different colours for instance when gloomy and when gay, and thus how the actual selection made by an artist may reveal the kind and direction of the impulses which are active in him at the moment of selection.

The fact that roses, sunsets, and so on often show such beautiful combinations of color might seem a bit confusing. But the wide variety of subtle shades in something like a rose petal provides the answer. From all these shades, our eyes choose the one that fits best with the other colors around. There are usually certain colors in a harmonious relationship that can be picked from the countless shades that natural objects present in different lights; and it makes sense that a sensitive person's eye will tend to pick out those shades that go together well. However, the large number of different choices is crucial. It explains why we see such different colors when we’re feeling down versus when we’re feeling happy, and it shows how the selections made by an artist can reveal their feelings and impulses at the moment they create.

Needless to say in the absence of a clear nomenclature and standardisation of colours the task of describing and recording colour relations is of great difficulty, but the unanimity of competent, that is, sensitive persons as to which colours are related in specific ways to which, is too great to be disregarded. It is as great as the unanimity among musicians as to the harmonic relations of notes to one another. The great differences between the two cases are not likely to be overlooked. The presence of physical laws in many cases connecting notes harmonically related and the absence of similar known physical laws connecting colours is a glaring difference. But it should not be forgotten that these physical laws are, as it were, an extra-musical piece of knowledge. What matters to the musician is not the physical connections between notes but the compatibilities and incompatibilities in the responses of emotion and attitude which they excite. The musical relations between the notes would be the same even though the physical relations between the stimuli which arouse them were quite different.

It's obvious that without a clear naming system and standardization of colors, describing and recording color relationships is quite challenging. However, the agreement among knowledgeable, sensitive individuals about which colors relate to each other in specific ways is too significant to ignore. It's similar to the consensus among musicians regarding the harmonic relationships between notes. The stark differences between these two situations shouldn't be missed. One major difference is the existence of physical laws that link harmonically related notes, while there's no equivalent known physical law connecting colors. Nevertheless, it's important to remember that these physical laws are, in a sense, extra-musical information. What matters to the musician isn't the physical connections between notes but the emotional responses and attitudes those notes evoke. The musical relationships between the notes would remain the same even if the physical connections between the stimuli that trigger them were entirely different.

Naturally enough the analogy with the harmonic relations of music has been the chief guide to those who have systematically investigated colour relations. Whatever may be the precise limits to which it may profitably be carried, for anyone who wishes to form a general conception of the emotional effects of colours in combination it is of very great value.

Naturally, the comparison to the harmonic relationships in music has been the main guide for those who have systematically studied color relationships. No matter what the exact limits may be for useful application, for anyone wanting to understand the overall emotional effects of colors when combined, it is extremely valuable.

Colour is of course primarily the cause and controlling factor of emotional response to painting, but, as we have said, it may, and commonly does, help to determine form. Parts of a picture which are through their colour out of all emotional connection with the rest of the picture, tend, other things being equal, to fall out of the picture altogether, appearing as patches accidentally adhering to the surface or as gaps through which something else irrelevant is seen. This is the extreme instance, but the influence of colour upon form through the emotional relations of colours to one another is all-pervading Sometimes colour strengthens and solidifies the structure, sometimes it fights against it, sometimes it turns into a commentary, as it were, the colour response modifying the form response and vice versa. The great complexity of the colour and form interactions needs no insistence. They are so various that no rule can possibly be laid down as to a right relation for all cases. All depends upon what the whole response which the painter is seeking to record may be. As with attempts to define a universal proper relation of rhythm to thought in poetry (e.g. the assertion that rhythm should echo or correspond to thought, etc.), so with general remarks as to how form and colour should be related. All depends upon the purpose, the total response to which both form and colour are merely means. Mistakes between means and ends, glorifying particular techniques into inexplicable virtues are at least as common in the criticism of painting as with any other of the arts.

Color is definitely the main reason and driving force behind emotional responses to painting. However, as we've mentioned, it can also shape form. Parts of a painting that have colors disconnected from the rest tend to stand out as random patches on the surface or as gaps revealing something unrelated. This is the extreme case, but color influences form through the emotional relations between colors all the time. Sometimes, color enhances and strengthens the structure; other times, it opposes it; and at other times, it acts like a commentary, with color affecting the form and vice versa. The complexity of how color and form interact is undeniable. There are so many variations that no single rule can define a "correct" relationship for every situation. It all depends on the overall response the artist aims to capture. Just like trying to define a universal relationship between rhythm and thought in poetry (for example, the idea that rhythm should reflect or correspond to thought), general statements about how form and color should relate also depend on the context. It’s all about the goal, with both form and color serving as tools to achieve it. Confusing means with ends and elevating certain techniques into inexplicable qualities is just as common in painting criticism as it is in other art forms.

One other aspect of the picture-space needs consideration. It is not necessarily a fixed and static construction, but may in several ways contain elements of movement. Some of these may be eye movements, or kinæsthetic images of eye movements. As the eye wanders imaginally from point to point the relations between the parts of the picture-space change; thus an effect of movement is induced. Equally important are the fusions of successive visual images which may be suggested by drawing. As we watch, for example, an arm being flexed, the eye receives a series of successive and changing retinal impressions. Certain combinations of these, which represent not the position and form of the arm at any instant, but a compromise or fusion of different positions and forms, have an easily explicable capacity to represent the whole series, and thus to represent movement. The use of such fused images in drawing may easily be mistaken for distortion, but when properly interpreted it may yield normal forms in movement. Many other means by which movement is given in Painting might be mentioned. One means by which colour, may suggest it, for example, is well indicated in the following description by Signac of Muley-abd-er Rahman entouré de sa garde: “la tumulte est traduit par l’accord presque dissonant du grand parasol vert sur le bleu du ciel, surexcité déjà par l’orangé des murailles”. It need hardly be pointed out that the response made to the picture-space varies enormously according to whether the forms in it are seen as in rest or in movement.

One more aspect of the picture space needs to be considered. It’s not necessarily a fixed and static construction; it can contain elements of movement in several ways. Some of these may be eye movements or kinesthetic images of eye movements. As the eye wanders imaginatively from point to point, the relationships between the parts of the picture space change, creating an effect of movement. Equally important are the fusions of successive visual images suggested by drawing. For instance, when we watch an arm being flexed, the eye receives a series of successive and changing retinal impressions. Certain combinations of these, representing not just the position and shape of the arm at any moment but a blend of different positions and shapes, can effectively represent the entire series and therefore convey movement. The use of such fused images in drawing can easily be mistaken for distortion, but when properly interpreted, it can produce normal forms in motion. Many other ways that movement is expressed in Painting could be discussed. One method that color can suggest movement is well illustrated in Signac’s description of Muley-abd-er Rahman entouré de sa garde: “the tumult is conveyed by the almost discordant harmony of the large green parasol against the blue sky, already excited by the orange of the walls.” It’s worth noting that the response to the picture space varies greatly depending on whether the forms within it are perceived as at rest or in motion.


So far we have merely discussed what may be described as the sensory elements in the picture, and the responses in emotion and attitude due to these elements. But in most painting there are further elements essentially involved. It has been asserted that all further elements are irrelevant, at least to appreciation; and as a reaction to common views that seem to overlook the sensory elements altogether the doctrine is comprehensible and perhaps not without value. For too many people do look at pictures primarily with intent to discover what they are ‘of’, what they represent, without allowing the most important thing in the picture, its sensory stimulation through colour and form, to take effect. But the reaction goes too far when it denies the relevance of the representative elements in all cases. It may be freely granted that there are great pictures in which nothing is represented, and great pictures in which what is represented is trivial and may be disregarded. It is equally certain that there are great pictures in which the contribution to the whole response made through representation is not less than that made more directly through form and colour. To those who can accept the general psychological standpoint already outlined, or indeed any modern account of the working of the mind, the assertion that there is no reason why representative and formal factors in an experience should conflict, but much reason why they should co-operate, will need no discussion. The psychology of ‘unique æsthetic emotions’ and ‘pure art values’ upon which the contrary view relies is merely a caprice of the fancy.

So far, we’ve only talked about the sensory aspects of the artwork and the emotions and attitudes they evoke. However, most paintings involve additional elements that are crucial. It’s been claimed that these additional elements are irrelevant to appreciation; this viewpoint reacts to common beliefs that often ignore the sensory aspects entirely. Such a doctrine is understandable and maybe even valuable, as many people tend to look at art mainly to figure out what it represents instead of focusing on the most important aspect: the sensory impact of color and form. But this reaction goes too far when it dismisses the relevance of representational elements altogether. It’s true that there are fantastic works of art that depict nothing, and there are also great pieces where what is depicted is trivial and can be overlooked. It’s also certain that some masterpieces derive a significant part of their impact from their representations, not just from their form and color. For those who can embrace the general psychological perspective discussed earlier, or any modern understanding of how the mind works, the idea that there’s no reason for representational and formal factors in an experience to clash but plenty of reasons for them to work together doesn’t require further debate. The psychology of "unique aesthetic emotions" and "pure art values," which the opposing view relies on, is simply a whim of imagination.

The place of representation in the work o different masters varies enormously and it is not true that the value of their works varies correspondingly. From Raphael and Picasso at one extreme to Rembrandt, Goya and Hogarth at the other, Rubens, Delacroix and Giotto occupying an intermediate position, all degrees of participation between non-representative form and represented subject in the building up of the whole response can be found. We may perhaps hazard, for reasons indicated already, as a principle admitting of exception, that what can be done by sensory means should not be done indirectly through representation. But to say more than this is to give yet another instance of the commonest of critical mistakes: the exaltation of a method into an end.

The role of representation in the work of different artists varies significantly, and it's not accurate to say that the value of their works changes accordingly. From Raphael and Picasso on one end to Rembrandt, Goya, and Hogarth on the other, with Rubens, Delacroix, and Giotto in between, you can find all levels of participation between non-representative forms and represented subjects in creating the overall response. We might suggest, for the reasons mentioned earlier, as a principle that can have exceptions, that what can be achieved through sensory means shouldn’t be done indirectly through representation. However, to say more than this would be yet another example of a common critical mistake: elevating a method into an objective.

Representation in painting corresponds to thought in poetry. The same battles over the Intellect-Emotion imbroglio rage in both fields. The views recently so fashionable that representation has no place in art and that treatment not subject is what matters in poetry spring ultimately from the same mistakes as to the relation of thinking to feeling, from an inadequate psychology which would set up one as inimical to the other. Reinforced as they are by the illusion, supported by language, that Beauty is a quality of things, not a character of our response to them, and thus that all beautiful things as sharing this Beauty must be alike, the confusion which such views promote is a main cause of the difficulty which is felt so widely in appreciating both the arts and poetry. They give an air of an esoteric mystery to what is, if it can be done at all, the simplest and most natural of proceedings.

Representation in painting corresponds to thought in poetry. The same arguments about the Intellect-Emotion dilemma are happening in both fields. The recent trendy ideas that representation has no place in art and that what matters in poetry is treatment, not subject, ultimately come from the same misunderstandings about the relationship between thinking and feeling, stemming from a flawed psychology that sets one against the other. Strengthened by the misconception, supported by language, that Beauty is a quality of things rather than a response we have to them, and that all beautiful things must share this Beauty to be similar, the confusion these views create is a major reason for the widespread difficulty in appreciating both the arts and poetry. They make it seem like there's an esoteric mystery to what is, if it can be done at all, the simplest and most natural process.

The fundamental features of the experiences of reading poetry and of appreciating pictures, the features upon which their value depends, are alike. The means by which they are brought about are unlike, but closely analogous critical and technical problems arise, as we have seen, for each. The misapprehensions to which thought is liable recur in all the fields in which it is exercised, and the fact that it is sometimes more easy to detect a mistake in one field than in another is a strong argument for comparing such closely allied subjects.

The main aspects of reading poetry and appreciating art are similar, and their value depends on these aspects. While the methods to achieve these experiences are different, similar critical and technical issues come up in both cases. Misunderstandings that can happen in thought appear in all areas of inquiry, and the reality that it’s sometimes easier to spot an error in one area than another strongly supports the idea of comparing these closely related subjects.

CHAPTER XIX

Sculpture and the Construction of Form
Sculpture and the Creation of Shape

Thus men forgot
That All Deities reside in the Human breast.

Thus people forgot
That all gods live in the human heart.

The Marriage of Heaven and Hell.

The Marriage of Heaven and Hell.

The initial signs from which the work of art is built up psychologically in the case of sculpture differ in several respects from the initial signs of painting. There are of course forms of sculpture for which the difference is slight. Some bas-reliefs, for example, can be considered as essentially drawings, and sculpture placed as a decorative detail in architecture so that it can only be viewed from one angle has necessarily to be interpreted in much the same manner. Similarly some primitive sculpture in which only one aspect is represented may be considered as covered by what has been said about painting, although the fact that the relief and the relation of volumes is more completely given and less supplied by imaginative effort is of some consequence. Further, the changes, slight though they may be, which accompany slight movements of the contemplator have their effect. His total attitude is altered in a way which may or may not be important according to circumstances.

The initial signs that form the psychological basis of a sculpture differ in several ways from those in painting. Some types of sculpture have only minor differences. For instance, some bas-reliefs can essentially be regarded as drawings, and sculpture that serves as a decorative element in architecture, meant to be viewed from a single perspective, must be interpreted in a similar way. Likewise, some primitive sculptures that represent only one side can be viewed through the same lens as painting, although the fact that the relief and volume relationships are more fully defined and require less imaginative interpretation is significant. Additionally, even the slight changes that occur with minor movements of the viewer can impact the experience. Their overall attitude shifts in a way that may or may not be significant depending on the situation.

With sculpture in which a number (four for example) of aspects are fully treated without any attempt to fill in the intermediate connecting aspects, the whole state of affairs is changed, since there arises the interpretative task of uniting these aspects into a whole.

With sculpture that fully explores several aspects (like four, for instance) without trying to connect them, everything changes because it creates the challenge of interpreting how these aspects come together as a whole.

This connection of a number of aspects into a whole may be made in varying ways. The signs may receive a visual interpretation and the form be mainly built up of visual images combined in sequences or fused. This, however, is an unsatisfactory method. It tends to leave out or blur too many of the possible responses to the statue and there is usually something unstable about such syntheses. The form so constructed is insubstantial and incomplete. Thus those sculptors whose work primarily asks for such a visual interpretation are commonly felt to be lacking in what is called a ‘sense of form’. The reasons for this are to be found in the nature of visual imagery and in the necessarily limited character of our purely visual awareness of space.

This connection of various aspects into a whole can be done in different ways. The signs can be interpreted visually, and the form can be mainly made up of visual images combined in sequences or blended together. However, this approach is not very satisfying. It tends to overlook or blur too many potential responses to the statue, and there’s usually something unstable about such combinations. The form created this way feels insubstantial and incomplete. Therefore, sculptors whose work mainly relies on visual interpretation are often seen as lacking what is known as a ‘sense of form.’ The reasons for this lie in the nature of visual imagery and the inherently limited nature of our purely visual awareness of space.

But the connection may be made, not through visual combination, but through combination of the various muscular images whereby we feel, or imaginatively construct the tensions, weights, stresses, etc. of physical objects. Each sequence of visual impressions as we look at the statue from varying standpoints calls up a group of these muscular images, and these images are capable of much more subtle and stable combinations than the corresponding visual images. Thus two visual images which are incompatible with one another may be each accompanied by muscular images (feelings of stress, tension, etc.) which are perfectly compatible and unite to form a coherent whole free from conflict. By this means we may realise the solidity of forms far more perfectly than if we rely upon visual resources alone, and since it is mainly through the character of the statue as a solid that the sculptor works, this muscular interpretation has, as a rule, obvious and overwhelming advantages.

But the connection can be made not through visual combinations, but through a mix of the various muscular images that help us feel or imagine the tensions, weights, stresses, and so on of physical objects. Each series of visual impressions as we view the statue from different angles triggers a set of these muscular images, and these images can be combined in much subtler and more stable ways than the corresponding visual images. So, two visual images that don't fit together can each come with muscular images (feelings of stress, tension, etc.) that are completely compatible, allowing them to unite into a coherent whole without conflict. This way, we can understand the solidity of forms much better than if we rely solely on visual resources, and since the sculptor primarily works with the statue's character as a solid, this muscular interpretation usually has clear and significant advantages.

None the less a place remains for sculpture whose primary interpretation is in visual terms. Looking at any of the more recent work of Epstein, for example, a feeling of quick and active intelligence on the part of the contemplator arises, and this sense of his own activity is the source of much that follows in his response. By contrast a work of Rodin seems to be not so much exciting activity in him as active itself. The correlation of visual aspects, in other words, is a conscious process compared with the automatic correlation of muscular image responses. The first we seem to be doing ourselves, the second seems to be something which belongs to the statue. This difference as we have described it is of course a technical difference and by itself involves nothing as to the value of the different works concerned. A similar difference may be found in the apprehension of form in painting.

Nonetheless, there is still a place for sculpture that is primarily understood in visual terms. When looking at any of Epstein's more recent work, for example, the viewer feels a quick and active intelligence coming from them, and this sense of their own engagement fuels much of their response. In contrast, a piece by Rodin feels more like it is actively engaging the viewer rather than inspiring activity within them. The connection of visual elements, in other words, is a conscious process, while the automatic connection of physical responses happens instinctively. With the first, it feels like we are engaging ourselves; with the second, it seems to be intrinsic to the statue. This distinction, as we've outlined, is a technical one and doesn’t inherently imply anything about the value of the different works involved. A similar difference can be observed in how we perceive form in painting.

These two modes are not as separate as our account would suggest; neither occurs in purity. Their interaction is further complicated through the highly representational character of most sculpture, and through the interlinking of different interpretations due to the congruences and incompatibilities of the emotional responses to which they give rise.

These two modes aren't as distinct as our explanation might imply; neither exists in isolation. Their interaction is even more complicated by the highly symbolic nature of most sculpture, and by the connections between different interpretations caused by the similarities and contradictions in the emotional reactions they provoke.

With sculpture perhaps more than with any other of the plastic arts we are in danger of overlooking the work of the contemplator’s imagination in filling out and interpreting the sign. What we transport from Egypt to London is merely a set of signs, from which a suitable interpreter setting about it rightly can produce a certain state of mind. It is this state of mind which matters and which gives its value to the statue. But so obscure to ordinary introspection are the processes of the interpretation that we tend to think that none occur. That we interpret a picture or a poem is obvious upon very little reflection. That we interpret a mass of marble is less obvious. The historical accident that speculation upon Beauty largely developed in connection with sculpture is responsible in great degree for the fixity of the opinion that Beauty is something inherent in physical objects, not a character of some of our responses to objects.

With sculpture, maybe more than any other art form, we risk overlooking the role of our imagination in filling in and understanding the meaning. What we bring from Egypt to London is just a collection of symbols, from which a capable interpreter can create a specific mindset. This mindset is what really matters and gives value to the statue. However, the processes of interpretation are so unclear to most people that we tend to believe they don’t happen at all. It’s obvious, with just a little thought, that we interpret a picture or a poem. But interpreting a block of marble is less obvious. The unfortunate fact that discussions about Beauty largely developed in relation to sculpture largely contributes to the belief that Beauty is something that exists in physical objects, rather than being a quality of our reactions to them.

From certain visual signs, then, the contemplator constructs, muscularly as well as visually, the spatial form of the statue. We have seen that the picture-space is a construction, similarly the statue-space is a construction, and the proportions and relations of the volumes which in this statue-space make up the statue are by no means necessarily the same as those of the mass of marble from which we receive our signs. In other words, the scientific examination of the statue and the imaginative contemplation of it do not yield the same spatial results. Thus the process of measuring* statues with a view to discovering a numerical formula for Beauty is little likely to be fruitful. And the work of those, such as Havard Thomas, who have attempted to use this method, show the features which we should expect. Their merits derive from factors outside the range of the theory. The psychological processes involved in the construction of space are too subtle, and the differences between the actual configuration of the marble and the configuration of the statue in the statue-space are brought about in too many ways for any correlation to be established.

From certain visual cues, the observer builds the spatial form of the statue, both physically and visually. We have noted that the picture-space is a construction; similarly, the statue-space is also a construction. The proportions and relationships of the volumes that create the statue in this statue-space are not necessarily the same as those of the chunk of marble from which we receive our cues. In other words, the scientific analysis of the statue and the imaginative contemplation of it do not produce the same spatial outcomes. Therefore, the attempt to measure* statues to find a numerical formula for Beauty is unlikely to be successful. The efforts of those like Havard Thomas, who have tried to employ this method, reveal the characteristics one would expect. Their strengths stem from factors beyond the scope of the theory. The psychological processes involved in shaping space are too intricate, and the differences between the actual shape of the marble and the shape of the statue in the statue-space are influenced by too many factors for any connection to be established.

Among the factors which intervene in the building up of the imaginative form the most obvious are the lighting, and the material.

Among the factors that contribute to creating the imaginative form, the most obvious are the lighting and the material.

With change of lighting, change of form follows at once through change in the visual signs, and since stone is often a translucent not an opaque material, lighting is by no means such a simple matter as is sometimes supposed. More is involved than the avoidance of distracting cast shadows and the disposal of the brightest illumination upon the right portions of the statue. The general aim should obviously be to reproduce the lighting for which the sculptor designed his work, an aim which requires very sensitive and full appreciation for its success. An aim, moreover, which in the case of works transported from North to South and vice versa is sometimes impossible of realisation.

With a change in lighting, the form changes immediately due to the shift in visual cues, and since stone is often translucent rather than opaque, lighting is much more complicated than it seems. It's not just about avoiding distracting shadows and placing the brightest light on the right parts of the statue. The main goal should clearly be to replicate the lighting that the sculptor intended for their work, which requires a deep and attentive understanding for it to be successful. Additionally, this goal can sometimes be impossible to achieve when works are moved from the North to the South and vice versa.

The interpretation of form is an extraordinarily complex affair. The consequences of the asymmetricality of space as we construct it must be noted. Up and down have distinct characters which differ from those of right and left, which differ again from those of away and towards us. A measured vertical distance does not seem to us the same as an equal horizontal distance. Nor does a equal distance away from us seem equal to either. These effects are modified again, sometimes reinforced, sometimes reduced, by effects due to quite a different source, to the relative ease or difficulty with which the eye follows certain lines. The greater and less compatibility of certain eye movements with others is the cause of much of what is confusedly called Rhythm in the plastic arts. After certain lines we expect others, and the success or failure of our expectation modifies our response. Unexpectedness, of course, is an obvious technical resource for the artist. The intervention here of the representational factor cannot be overlooked. An eye movement which encounters difficulty for any of a number of possible reasons, among which so-called rhythmical factors deserve special notice, is interpreted as standing for a greater distance than an equal but more easy movement. This is only a rough rule, for yet other psychological factors may come in to nullify or even reverse the effect; for example, an explicit recognition of the difficulty. Yet another determining condition in our estimation of intervals of space is the uniformity of their filling. Thus a line one inch long hatched across will generally seem longer than an equal line unhatched, and a modulated surface seem larger than a smooth one.

The interpretation of form is a really complicated issue. We need to consider the effects of how we perceive space. Up and down have different qualities compared to right and left, and those differ again from away and towards us. A measured vertical distance doesn't feel the same as an equal horizontal distance, and a distance away from us doesn't seem equal to either. These experiences are influenced, sometimes heightened and sometimes diminished, by how easy or challenging it is for our eyes to follow certain lines. The varying compatibility of different eye movements creates a lot of what we casually refer to as Rhythm in the visual arts. After seeing certain lines, we anticipate others, and whether our expectations are met influences our reaction. Surprise, of course, is a clear technique that artists use. We can't ignore how the representational factor plays into this. An eye movement that encounters difficulty for several possible reasons—particularly rhythmic factors—tends to be interpreted as representing a greater distance than an equally easy movement. This is just a general guideline, as other psychological factors can also affect our perception, like when we consciously recognize the difficulty. Another important factor in how we judge spaces is how consistently they are filled. For example, a line that's one inch long with hatching usually appears longer than an equal unhatched line, and a surface with variations seems larger than a smooth one.

These instances of the psychological factors which help to make the imaginatively constructed statue-space different from the actual space occupied by the marble will be enough to show how intricate is the interpretation by which we take even the first step towards the appreciation of a statue. Our full response of attitude and emotion is entirely dependent upon how we perform the initial operations. It is of course impossible to make these interpretations separately, consciously and deliberately. Neural arrangements over which we have little or no direct control perform them for us. Thanks to their complexity the resultant effect, the imagined form of the statue, will vary greatly from individual to individual and in the same individual from time to time. It might be thought therefore that the hope that a statue will be a vehicle of the same experience for many different individuals is vain. Certain simplifications, however, save the situation.

These examples of the psychological factors that make the imaginative space of a statue different from the actual space occupied by the marble show just how complex the interpretation is when we start to appreciate a statue. Our complete response in terms of attitude and emotion relies entirely on how we carry out the initial processes. Of course, it’s impossible to make these interpretations separately, consciously, and deliberately. Neural pathways that we have little or no direct control over handle them for us. Due to their complexity, the resulting perception of the imagined statue will vary greatly from person to person and even for the same person at different times. It might seem then that the idea of a statue being a source of the same experience for many different people is unrealistic. However, certain simplifications help resolve this issue.

Form, we have seen, is, through our selection among the possible signs present, within certain limits what we like to make it. As it varies, so do our further or deeper responses of feeling and attitude vary. But just as there are congruences and compatibilities among the responses we make, in the case of colour, which tend, given certain colours, to make us pick out of a range of possible colours one which will give us a congruent (or harmonious) response, so it is with form. Out of the multitude of different forms which we might construct by stressing certain of the signs rather than others, the fixing even temporarily of a part of the form tends to bias us towards so interpreting the rest as to yield responses accordant with those already active. Hence a great reduction of the disparity of the interpretations which arise, hence also the danger of an initial misapprehension which perverts the rest of the interpretation.

We've seen that form is, through our selection of possible signs, what we like to make it within certain limits. As it changes, so do our deeper feelings and attitudes. But just as there are patterns and compatibilities in our responses, especially with color, which tend to lead us to choose a color that elicits a harmonious reaction, the same applies to form. Out of the many different forms we could create by emphasizing certain signs over others, even temporarily fixing part of the form usually influences us to interpret the rest in a way that aligns with our existing responses. This leads to a significant reduction in the variety of interpretations and also poses a risk of an initial misunderstanding that skews the overall interpretation.


This Chapter, like the last, is intended as an indication, merely, of the ways in which a psychological analysis may assist the critic and help to remove misconceptions. The usual practice of alluding to Form as though it were a simple unanalysable virtue of objects—a procedure most discouraging to those who like to know what they are doing, and thus very detrimental to general appreciation—will lapse when a better understanding of the situation becomes general. None the less there are certain very puzzling facts as to the effects of forms when apprehended which in part explain this way of talking. These are perhaps best considered in connection with Music, the most purely formal of the arts.

This chapter, like the previous one, is meant to show how a psychological analysis can help critics and clear up misunderstandings. The common practice of referring to Form as if it were a simple, unexplainable quality of objects—a method that can be quite frustrating for those who want to understand what they're doing and harmful to overall appreciation—will fade away as people gain a better understanding of the situation. However, there are still some very puzzling facts about the effects of forms when perceived that partly explain this way of speaking. These might be best explored in relation to Music, the most purely formal of the arts.

CHAPTER XX

The Impasse of Musical Theory
The Deadlock of Musical Theory

Will twenty chapters render plain
Those lonely lights that still remain
Just breaking over land and main?

Will twenty chapters make clear
Those lonely lights that still shine
Just breaking over land and sea?

For fairly obvious reasons the psychology of Music is often regarded as more backward than that of the other arts, and the impasse which has here been reached more baffling and more exasperating. But such advance as has been possible in the theory of the other arts has been mainly concerned with them as representational or as serviceable. For poetry, for painting, for architecture there still remain problems as perplexing as any which can be raised about music. For example, what is the difference between good and bad blank verse in its formal aspect, between delightful and distressing alliteration, between euphony and cacophony, between metrical triumph and metrical failure? Or in the case of Painting, why do certain forms excite such marked responses of emotion and attitude and others, so very like them geometrically, excite none or produce merely confusion? Why have colours their specific responses and how is it that their combinations have such subtle and yet definite effects? Or what is the reason that spaces and volumes in Architecture affect us as they do? These questions are at present as much without answers as any that we can raise about Music; but the fact that in these arts other questions arise which can in part be answered, whereas in Music questions about the effects of form overwhelmingly preponderate, has in part obscured the situation.

For fairly obvious reasons, the psychology of music is often seen as lagging behind that of other arts, and the impasse we’ve reached here is both puzzling and frustrating. However, the progress made in the theories of other arts has mostly focused on how they represent or serve a purpose. In poetry, painting, and architecture, there are still problems as complicated as those posed by music. For instance, what distinguishes good from bad blank verse in its structure, and what separates pleasing from jarring alliteration, euphony from cacophony, or metrical success from failure? In painting, why do certain shapes evoke strong emotional reactions while others, which are very similar in form, don’t elicit any response or just create confusion? Why do colors provoke specific reactions, and how do their combinations create such nuanced yet clear effects? What makes spaces and volumes in architecture influence us the way they do? These questions remain as unanswered as any we can ask about music; however, the existence of answerable questions in these other arts, compared to the predominance of questions about form in music, has somewhat clouded the overall situation.

Other effects are of course also involved; in programme music something analogous to representation in painting; in opera and much other music, dramatic action; and so forth. But these effects, although often contributing to the total value, are plainly subordinate in music to its more direct influence as sound alone. The difficulties which they raise have such close analogies in painting and poetry that a separate discussion may be omitted. The problem of ‘pure form’ arises, however, with peculiar insistence in music.

Other effects are also involved; in program music, there’s something similar to representation in painting; in opera and much other music, there's dramatic action; and so on. But these effects, while they often add to the overall value, are clearly secondary in music compared to its more immediate impact as sound alone. The challenges they present are so closely related to those in painting and poetry that a separate discussion can be skipped. However, the issue of ‘pure form’ comes up in music with particular urgency.

More than forty years ago Gurney summed up the state of musical theory as follows: “When we come to actual forms, and to the startling differences of merit which the very simplest known to us present, the musical faculty defies all explanation of its action and its judgements. The only conceivable explanation indeed would be an analogy, and we know not where to look for it”. And the work done since has added remarkably little. As he so admirably insisted, even though we confine ourselves to the responses of one individual, all general explanations of the musical effect apply equally to the ineffective, to the distressing and the delightful, to the admirable and the atrocious alike. But the same is true of all attempts to explain the effects upon us of any forms which neither represent something nor are in obvious ways serviceable. Whether they are forms seen or heard, whether they are made up of notes or of movements, of intervals of time or of images of speech, the same is true of them all.

More than forty years ago, Gurney summarized the state of musical theory like this: “When we look at actual forms and the surprising differences in quality that even the simplest ones show, the musical ability escapes any explanation of how it works or how we judge it. The only possible explanation would be a comparison, and we have no idea where to find it.” And the work done since has contributed very little. As he so brilliantly pointed out, even when we focus on the reactions of one person, all general explanations of musical effects apply equally to the ineffective, the distressing, and the delightful, as well as to the admirable and the atrocious. The same goes for any attempts to explain the effects of forms that don’t represent something or that aren’t obviously useful. Whether they are visual or auditory forms, made up of notes or movements, intervals of time or spoken images, the same applies to all of them.

Whatever effects cannot be traced to some practical use we might make of them (as we use a plate to eat from or a house to live in), or to some interference with or threat against the ways in which we might act, or to some object practically interesting to us, which they represent—all such effects are necessarily very difficult to explain.

Any impacts that can't be linked to some practical use we might derive from them (like using a plate to eat from or a house to live in), or to any disruption or threat to the ways we might act, or to any object that holds practical interest for us, which they represent—all of these impacts are inherently challenging to explain.

There is nothing in the least mysterious, however, about the difficulty of explaining them. The facts required happen to be beyond our present powers of observation. They belong to a branch of psychology for which we have as yet no methods of investigation. It seems likely that we shall have to wait a long while, and that very great advances must first be made in neurology before these problems can profitably be attacked. But however regrettable this may be, there is no justification whatever for the invention of unique faculties and ultimate, analysable, indefinable entities. To say that a thing is unanalysable may be to assert either that it is simple or that we do not know yet how to analyse it. Musical effects, like the effects of forms in general, are inexplicable in the second sense only. To pretend that they are inexplicable in the first sense is mere mystery-mongering. To take two parallel cases, trade booms and fine weather were until recently inexplicable, and are doubtless still in many respects difficult to account for. But no one would pretend that these blessings require us to assume unique sui generis tendencies in economic or meteorological affairs.

There’s nothing particularly mysterious about the challenge of explaining them. The facts we need are currently beyond our ability to observe. They fall under a type of psychology for which we don’t yet have any methods to investigate. It seems likely that we’ll have to wait a long time, and significant progress in neurology must be made before we can effectively tackle these problems. But while this is unfortunate, there’s absolutely no reason to invent unique faculties and ultimate, analyzable, indefinable entities. To say something is unanalyzable might mean either that it is simple or that we just don’t know how to analyze it yet. Musical effects, like the effects of forms in general, can only be regarded as inexplicable in the latter sense. Pretending they’re inexplicable in the former sense is just creating mystery. To take two similar cases, economic booms and nice weather were until recently seen as inexplicable, and are still quite difficult to explain in many ways. But no one would argue that these conditions require us to assume unique sui generis tendencies in economics or meteorology.

But the practice of describing the ‘musical faculty’ and the formal effects of the arts in general as sui generis has another cause in addition to intellectual bewilderment. Many people think that to say that a mental activity is unique, or sui generis, in some way gives it a more exalted standing than if it were recognised as merely too complicated or too inaccessible to experiment to be at present explained. In part this is a relic of the old opinion that explanation is itself derogatory, an opinion which only those who are, in this respect, uneducated, still entertain. Partly also this preference for ‘unique’ things is due to confusion with the sense in which St Paul’s may be said to be unique. But the experience of ‘seeing stars’ after a bang on the nose is just as ‘unique’ as any act of musical appreciation and shares any exalted quality which such uniqueness may be supposed to confer.

But the habit of describing the 'musical faculty' and the formal effects of the arts in general as sui generis has another reason beyond just intellectual confusion. Many people believe that labeling a mental activity as unique, or sui generis, somehow elevates its status compared to simply acknowledging it as too complicated or inaccessible to be currently explained. This partly stems from the outdated belief that explanation is degrading, a view that only those who are uneducated in this regard still hold. Additionally, this preference for 'unique' things is influenced by the way St. Paul's is considered unique. However, the experience of 'seeing stars' after a hit on the nose is just as 'unique' as any act of musical appreciation and shares any exalted quality that such uniqueness may be thought to bring.

Every element in a form, whether it be a musical form or any other, is capable of exciting a very intricate and widespread response. Usually the response is of a minimal order and escapes introspection. Thus a single note or a uniform colour has for most people hardly any observable effect beyond its sensory characteristics. When it occurs along with other elements the form which they together make up may have striking consequences in emotion and attitude. If we regard this as an affair of mere summation of effects it may seem impossible that the effect of the form can be the result of the effects of the elements, and thus it is natural and easy to invent ultimate properties of ‘forms’ by way of pseudo-explanation. But a little more psychological insight makes these inventions appear quite unnecessary. The effects of happenings in the mind rarely add themselves up. Our more intense experiences are not built up of less intense experiences as a wall is built up of bricks. The metaphor of addition is utterly misleading. That of the resolution of forces would be better, but even this does not adequately represent the behaviour of the mind. The separate responses which each element in isolation would tend to excite are so connected with one another that their combination is, for our present knowledge, incalculable in its effects. Two stimuli which, when separated by one interval of time or space, would merely cancel one another, with another interval produce an effect which is far beyond anything which either alone could produce. And the combined response when they are suitably arranged may be of quite another kind than that of either. We may, if we like, think of the effects of impulses at various intervals of time upon a pendulum, but this metaphor is, as we have suggested, insufficient. It is over simple. The intricacies of chemical reactions come nearer to being what we need. The great quantities of latent energy which may be released by quite slight changes in conditions suggest better what happens when stimuli are combined. But even this metaphor incompletely represents the complexity of the interactions in the nervous system. It is only by conjecture that its working can as yet be divined. What is certain is chat it is the most complex and the most sensitive thing of which we know.

Every element in a form, whether it's a musical form or anything else, can trigger a very complex and widespread response. Usually, this response is minimal and goes unnoticed. For most people, a single note or a solid color has little observable impact beyond its sensory qualities. However, when it occurs with other elements, the overall form they create can have significant emotional and attitudinal effects. If we see this just as a simple sum of effects, it might seem impossible that the overall effect comes from the individual effects of the elements, making it easy to come up with false explanations for the ultimate qualities of 'forms.' But with a bit more psychological insight, these inventions seem unnecessary. The mental effects of events rarely add up. Our more intense experiences aren't made up of lesser intense experiences like a wall is made of bricks. The idea of addition is completely misleading. A better metaphor would be the resolution of forces, but even that doesn't properly represent how the mind works. The separate responses that each element would provoke on its own are so interconnected that their combination, from what we know now, is unpredictable in its effects. Two stimuli that might cancel each other out when spaced apart can create an effect together that far exceeds what either could achieve alone, especially when arranged properly. We might think about the effects of different impulses over time on a pendulum, but this metaphor, as we suggested, is too simplistic. The complexities of chemical reactions come closer to what we need. The large amounts of latent energy that can be released by small changes in conditions better illustrate what happens when stimuli combine. Yet, even this metaphor doesn't fully capture the intricate interactions occurring in the nervous system. We can only speculate on how it works. What is certain is that it's the most complex and sensitive thing we know of.

The unpredicable and miraculous differences, then, in the total responses which slight changes in the arrangement of stimuli produce, can be fully accounted for in terms of the sensitiveness of the nervous system; and the mysteries of ‘forms’ are merely a consequence of our present ignorance of the detail of its action. We have spoken above of the ‘elements’ of a form, but in fact we do not yet know which these are. Any musical sound, for example, is plainly complex, though how complex it is from the point of view of its musical effects is still very uncertain. It has pitch, it has timbre, the characters which change as it is played upon one kind of instrument or another, the characters which are sometimes called its colour. Its effects also vary with its loudness and with its volume. It may be far more complex still. Its relations again to other musical sounds may be of at least three kinds: pitch relations, harmonic relations and temporal relations, complicated, all of them, in the utmost degree by Rhythm. Possibly other relations still are involved. There would be no advantage here in entering into the detail of the analysis of these qualities and relations. The one point of importance for our present purpose is the immense scope for the resolution, interinanimation, conflict and equilibrium of impulses opened up by this extraordinary complexity of musical sounds and of their possible arrangement. It is not in the least surprising that so few invariable correspondences between stimuli and total responses have as yet been discovered.

The unpredictable and amazing differences in total responses that slight changes in the arrangement of stimuli can lead to can be completely explained by the sensitivity of the nervous system. The mysteries of ‘forms’ are simply a result of our current lack of knowledge about how it operates. We mentioned earlier the ‘elements’ of a form, but we still don’t really know what those are. Any musical sound is clearly complex, though how complex it is in terms of its musical effects is still very uncertain. It has pitch, it has timbre—the characteristics that change depending on the instrument it’s played on, which are sometimes referred to as its color. Its effects also change based on its loudness and volume. It could be even more complex than that. Its relationships to other musical sounds can be at least three types: pitch relations, harmonic relations, and temporal relations, all made more complicated by rhythm. There may be other relationships involved as well. It wouldn't be helpful to dive into the details of analyzing these qualities and relationships here. The key point for our current discussion is the vast potential for the resolution, interaction, conflict, and balance of impulses created by this incredible complexity of musical sounds and their possible arrangements. It’s not surprising that so few consistent connections between stimuli and total responses have been discovered so far.

The same state of affairs recurs wherever forms by themselves, dissociated from all practical uses and from all representation produce immediate effects upon the mind. In painting, in sculpture, in architecture and in poetry, we need equally to be on our guard against those who would attribute peculiar, unique and mystic virtues to forms in themselves. In every case their effect is due to the interplay (not the addition) of the effects which their elements excite. Especially we do well to beware of empty speculations upon ‘necessary and inevitable relations’ as the source of the effect. Of course in a given case a certain relation, a certain arrangement, may be necessary, in the sense that the elements if differently disposed would have a quite different combined effect. But this is not the sense in which necessity is usually claimed. It is necessity, in the metaphysical sense, some here utterly obscure kind of ‘logical necessity’ which is the favourite toy of a number of art critics. To those who have some familiarity both with Logic and with Psychology the regular appearance of the term ‘logical’ in describing these relations is the clearest indication that nothing definite or adequately considered is being said. The fact that, given certain elements arranged in a certain way, a certain further element can usually be introduced in one way and one way only if a certain total effect is to be produced, does, it is true, give a certain ‘inevitability’ to the artist’s work. But what the effect is and whether the effect is worth while have still to be considered, and this inevitability has nothing to do with a priori rightness and is a matter simply of cause and effect. The salt required to make a soup palatable is ‘logically necessitated’ in this sense as much as any relation in a picture. The value lies not in the apprehension, conscious or subconscious, of the rightness of the relations, but in the total mental effect which, since they are right (i.e. since they work), they produce.

The same situation happens whenever forms, detached from all practical uses and representations, create immediate effects on the mind. In painting, sculpture, architecture, and poetry, we need to be cautious of those who claim that forms have special, unique, and mystical qualities on their own. In every case, their impact comes from the interaction (not the addition) of the effects triggered by their elements. We especially need to be wary of baseless theories about 'necessary and inevitable relationships' as the source of these effects. Of course, in a specific case, a certain relationship or arrangement may be necessary in the sense that if the elements were arranged differently, they would create a completely different combined effect. But that’s not how necessity is usually argued. It tends to refer to some obscure form of 'logical necessity,' which is a favorite concept among certain art critics. For those familiar with both Logic and Psychology, the frequent use of the term 'logical' to describe these relationships clearly indicates that nothing concrete or thoroughly considered is being communicated. The fact that, when certain elements are arranged in a specific way, a further element can typically be introduced in only one way if a certain overall effect is to be created does give a certain ‘inevitability’ to the artist’s work. However, what that effect is and whether it’s worthwhile still needs to be evaluated, and this inevitability has nothing to do with *a priori* correctness; it simply relates to cause and effect. The salt needed to make a soup tasty is ‘logically necessitated’ in this sense just as much as any relationship in a painting. The value lies not in the conscious or subconscious recognition of the correctness of the relationships but in the total mental effect they produce because they are indeed correct (i.e., because they work).

CHAPTER XXI

A Theory of Communication
A Communication Theory

For surely once, they feel, we were

For surely at one time, they believe, we were

Parts of a single continent.

Sections of one continent.

Matthew Arnold.

Matthew Arnold.

Artificial mysteries are as prevalent in unreflecting and even in elaborately excogitated opinion upon communication as elsewhere. On the one hand are some who define communication as the actual transference of experiences in the strictest possible sense of transference—the sense in which a penny can be transferred from one pocket to another—and are led to most fantastic hypotheses. Blake seems sometimes to have believed that one single, the same, identical state of mind, imagined as a being or power, can occupy now one mind, now another, or many minds at once. Other thinkers, in less picturesque manners, have fallen back upon no less transcendental considerations as necessities in the explanation of communication. We must suppose, it is alleged, that human minds are wider than we ordinarily believe, that parts of one mind may pass over to become parts of another, that minds interpenetrate and intermingle, or even that particular minds are merely an illusory appearance and the underlying reality one mind whose facets or aspects are many. In this way it is easy to enter the maze. Probably some wanderings in it are unavoidable for all speculative persons at some period of their mental development. The only escape from it is by the original entrance.

Fake mysteries are just as common in unthinking and even in carefully thought-out opinions about communication as they are in other areas. On one side, there are those who define communication as the actual transfer of experiences in the strictest sense—like moving a penny from one pocket to another—and they end up with some wild theories. Blake sometimes seemed to believe that a single, identical state of mind, imagined as a being or a power, can exist in one mind, then another, or even in many minds at the same time. Other thinkers, in less vivid ways, have relied on equally abstract ideas as necessary to explain communication. They argue that we must assume human minds are broader than we typically think, that parts of one mind can move to become parts of another, that minds can overlap and blend, or even that individual minds are just an illusion and that the true reality consists of one mind with many facets or aspects. This perspective can easily lead one into a confusing labyrinth. It's likely that everyone who thinks deeply will wander through it at some point in their intellectual journey. The only way out is to return to the original entry point.

For communication defined as strict transference of or participation in identical experiences does not occur. This is not a heart-breaking conclusion. No general theory, in fact, as to the nature or conditions of experiences can affect their value. For value is prior to all explanations. If actual transference and participation did occur we should of course be compelled to adopt a transcendental theory. It does not occur* and no arguments which assume it have the least weight.

For communication, understood as a direct sharing of identical experiences, doesn't really happen. This isn't a devastating realization. No overall theory about the nature or conditions of experiences can change their value. Value comes before any explanations. If actual sharing and participation did take place, we would have to accept a transcendental theory. But it doesn't happen* and no arguments that assume it hold any significance.

All that occurs is that, under certain conditions, separate minds have closely similar experiences. Those who are unable to accept this view reject it not on grounds of evidence, not through the ways in which the world influences them, but on grounds of desire, due to the influence of the contrary opinion on their attitudes to their fellows. At moments anyone may wish it otherwise; severance seems a deprivation; caught in a moment of maladjustment we feel that our essential insularity is a blight and a defect, and to accept the facts and upon them to found a new and more perfect adjustment is for all sensitive people in some situations difficult. But the true belief does not, and perhaps no true belief can, really deprive anyone of any values. Sad cases of bad systematisations there doubtless are, for which no readjustment is possible. A false belief may become an indispensable condition for the most important activities of individuals who without it break down into confusion. So it is with many religious beliefs; and in saying that the removal of such beliefs need involve no loss, and may involve great gains in values, we do not say that there are not certain individuals whose values will be destroyed in the process. We say only that adaptable people will find that most of their values can be retained after rejecting their errors, that compensations and equivalents for their losses are available, and that whole sets of fresh values become open to them through their better adjustment to the actual world in which they live. This is the justification for the opinion which has so often been held, that knowledge is the greatest of all goods. The opinion appears to be warranted. Knowledge is, we are slowly finding out, an indispensable condition for the attainment of the widest, most stable, and most important values.

All that happens is that, under certain conditions, different minds have very similar experiences. Those who can't accept this view don’t reject it based on evidence or how the world influences them, but out of desire, because the opposing opinion affects their attitudes toward others. At times, anyone might wish it were different; separation feels like a loss; in moments of imbalance, we feel that our fundamental isolation is a flaw and a disadvantage, and for all sensitive individuals, accepting the facts and building a new, more perfect adjustment can be difficult. But true beliefs don’t—and perhaps no true belief can—actually take away anyone’s values. There are certainly unfortunate cases of misguided systems where no adjustment is possible. A false belief may become essential for the most important activities of individuals, who descend into confusion without it. This is the case with many religious beliefs; and when we say that removing such beliefs doesn’t have to mean losing anything and may actually bring significant value gains, we don’t mean that certain individuals won’t see their values destroyed in the process. We only argue that adaptable people will find that most of their values can be kept after letting go of their mistakes, that compensations and alternatives for their losses are available, and that entirely new sets of values become accessible to them through better fitting into the actual world they live in. This is the reason for the belief that knowledge is the greatest of all goods. This belief seems justified. Knowledge is, we are slowly discovering, an essential condition for achieving the widest, most stable, and most significant values.

We start then from the natural isolation and severance of minds. Their experiences at the best, under the most favourable circumstances, can be but similar. Communication, we shall say, takes place when one mind so acts upon its environment that another mind is influenced, and in that other mind an experience occurs which is like the experience in the first mind, and is caused in part by that experience. Communication is evidently a complicated affair, and capable of degrees at least in two respects. The two experiences may be more or less similar, and the second may be more or less dependent upon the first. If A and B are walking in the street together and A touches B and says, “There is the Lord Chief Justice,” B’s experience while he contemplates the dignitary is only adventitiously dependent upon A’s experience. But if A, having met the Lord Chief Justice, describes him to a friend afterwards in a quarry at Portland, for example, his friend’s experience will depend very largely upon the particular judges he may himself have encountered, and for the rest will derive its special features from A’s description. Unless A has remarkable gifts of description and B extraordinarily sensitive and discriminating receptive ability, their two experiences will tally at best but roughly. They may completely fail to tally without either being clearly aware of the fact.

We start from the natural isolation and separation of minds. Their experiences, at best and under the most favorable circumstances, can only be somewhat similar. Communication happens when one mind interacts with its surroundings in a way that influences another mind, leading to an experience in that second mind that is similar to the first mind’s experience and is partly caused by it. Communication is obviously a complex matter and varies in at least two ways. The two experiences can be more or less alike, and the second experience can be more or less dependent on the first. For instance, if A and B are walking down the street together and A touches B and says, “There’s the Lord Chief Justice,” B’s experience while looking at the dignitary is only loosely connected to A’s experience. However, if A, having met the Lord Chief Justice, later describes him to a friend in a quarry at Portland, for example, his friend’s experience will largely depend on the specific judges he has encountered, with additional details drawn from A’s description. Unless A is exceptionally skilled at describing and B has a highly sensitive and discerning ability to receive information, their two experiences will only match roughly at best. They might completely fail to align without either being clearly aware of it.

In general, long and varied acquaintanceship, close familiarity, lives whose circumstances have often corresponded, in short an exceptional fund of common experience is needed, if people, in the absence of special communicative gifts, active and receptive, are to communicate, and even with these gifts the success of the communication in difficult cases depends upon the extent to which past similarities in experience can be made use of. Without such similarities communication is impossible. Difficult cases are those in which the speaker must himself supply and control a large part of the causes of the listener’s experience; in which correspondingly the listener has to struggle against the intrusions of elements from his own past experience which are irrelevant. When A can point and B gaze, the matter is sometimes easy; although, as is well known, a complex object, for example a landscape, where many different selections are possible corresponding to different emphases of interest, cannot be dealt with in so simple a manner. Less complex things in which the interesting feature is more salient, for example, a gentleman asleep in Church, may be merely indicated with more confidence of communication, although here again one person may feel indignation and another amusement at the sight.

In general, having a long and varied relationship, being closely familiar with each other, and sharing similar life experiences are essential for people to communicate effectively, especially without special skills in expressing or receiving ideas. Even with those skills, how successful the communication is in challenging situations depends on how much past shared experiences can be utilized. Without those similarities, communication is impossible. Challenging situations occur when the speaker has to provide and manage much of what shapes the listener's experience, while the listener struggles to filter out irrelevant aspects from their own past. When A can point and B can look, it’s sometimes straightforward; however, as is well known, complex objects, like a landscape, involve many possible interpretations based on different interests, making things less straightforward. Simpler scenarios, where the notable aspect stands out, like a gentleman sleeping in church, may be communicated with more confidence, but again, one person might feel indignation while another finds it amusing.

In difficult cases the vehicle of communication must inevitably be complex. The effect of a word varies with the other words among which it is placed. What would be highly ambiguous by itself becomes definite in a suitable context. So it is throughout; the effect of any element depends upon the other elements present with it. Even in such shallow communication as is involved in merely making out the letters in a handwriting this principle is all-important, and in the deepest forms of communication the same principle holds good. To this is due the superiority of verse to prose for the most difficult and deepest communications, poetry being by far the more complex vehicle. A similar instance is the increased ambiguity of a monochromatic reproduction as compared with the original painting. What difficulty of communication depends upon we have already considered. It should not be confused with the difficulty of the matter communicated, although the two are often connected. Some very difficult calculations, for example, can be communicated with ease. Depth of communication likewise is not necessarily connected with difficulty. It is a name for the degree of completeness in the response required. A glance at the diagram on p. 116 will make this use of the term clear. Communications involving attitudes are deeper than those in which references alone are concerned. Abstract and analytic prose, in fact, depends for its success upon the shallowness of its draught. It must avoid any stirring of the emotions lest its required distinctions become obscured.

In tough situations, communication inevitably becomes complex. The meaning of a word changes based on the other words around it. What might be confusing on its own becomes clear in the right context. This principle applies across the board; the meaning of any part relies on the other parts present. Even in something as simple as reading handwriting, this principle is crucial, and the same applies to more profound forms of communication. This is why poetry is often better than prose for conveying the most challenging and deepest messages—poetry is a much more intricate form of expression. A similar example is how a monochrome image is more ambiguous than the original painting. We've already looked at what causes communication difficulties. It shouldn't be mistaken for the complexity of the message itself, even though the two are often linked. For instance, some very complex calculations can be communicated easily. The term "depth" in communication doesn’t necessarily relate to difficulty; it refers to how complete the response needs to be. A glance at the diagram on p. 116 will clarify this usage. Communications that involve attitudes are deeper than those that only involve references. In fact, abstract and analytical prose relies on the simplicity of its approach. It needs to avoid stirring emotions, or its necessary distinctions will become unclear.

CHAPTER XXII

The Availability of the Poet’s Experience
The Poet's Experience is Available

That he is the wisest, the happiest and the best, inasmuch as he is a poet, is equally incontrovertible; the greatest poets have been men of the most spotless virtue, of the most consummate prudence, and, if we would look into the interior of their lives, the most fortunate of men.—The Defence of Poetry.

That he is the wisest, the happiest, and the best, since he is a poet, is also undeniable; the greatest poets have been people of the highest virtue, of the greatest wisdom, and, if we examine their lives closely, the luckiest of people.—The Defence of Poetry.

The special communicative gifts, either active or passive, which have been alluded to, are no peculiar irreducible abilities. They can be described in terms of activities already mentioned. The use of past similarities in experience and the control of these elements through the dependence of their effects upon one another, make up the speaker’s, the active communicator’s gift. Discrimination, suggestibility, free and clear resuscitation of elements of past experience disentangled from one another, and control of irrelevant personal details and accidents, make up the recipient’s gift. We may now consider these more closely.

The special communication skills, whether active or passive, that have been mentioned are not unique or irreducible abilities. They can be described in terms of the activities we've already discussed. The use of past experiences and the ability to manage these elements based on how they influence each other define the skills of the speaker, the active communicator. The skills of the recipient involve discrimination, suggestibility, the clear recall of past experiences separated from each other, and the ability to disregard irrelevant personal details and events. We can now examine these more closely.

Certain favourable and unfavourable special circumstances in the temperaments or characters of the persons concerned may be set aside. Thus courage or audacity, enterprise, goodwill, absence of undue pride or conceit, honesty, humaneness, humility in its finest sense, humour, tolerance, good health, and the Confucian characteristics of the ‘superior man’ are favourable general conditions for communication. But we will assume them present in sufficient degree and pass on to the less evident because more fundamental conditions. In the first place all those which we have enumerated as desirable in the recipient are also necessary in the artist. He is pre-eminently accessible to external influences and discriminating with regard to them. He is distinguished further by the freedom in which all these impressions are held in suspension, and by the ease with which they form new relations between themselves. The greatest difference between the artist or poet and the ordinary person is found, as has often been pointed out, in the range, delicacy, and freedom of the connections he is able to make between different elements of his experience. “All the images of nature were still present to him,” says Dryden, with felicity, of Shakespeare, “and he drew them not laboriously but luckily.” It is this available possession of the past which is the first characteristic of the adept in communication, of the poet or the artist.

Certain favorable and unfavorable special circumstances in the temperaments or characters of the people involved can be set aside. Courage, boldness, initiative, goodwill, a lack of undue pride or arrogance, honesty, compassion, true humility, humor, tolerance, good health, and the Confucian traits of the ‘superior man’ are generally favorable conditions for communication. However, we'll assume these qualities are present to a sufficient degree and move on to the less obvious but more fundamental conditions. Firstly, all the qualities we've listed as desirable in the recipient are also essential in the artist. The artist is especially open to external influences and is selective about them. He is further characterized by the freedom in which all these impressions are held in suspension and by the ease with which they can form new connections. The biggest difference between the artist or poet and the ordinary person lies, as has often been noted, in the range, subtlety, and freedom of the associations he can make between different aspects of his experience. “All the images of nature were still present to him,” as Dryden aptly says of Shakespeare, “and he drew them not with effort but with ease.” This ability to access the past is the first hallmark of someone skilled in communication, whether a poet or an artist.

Availability, not mere possession, however, is what is essential. Many people are endowed with memories of marble upon which time can do little to efface even the slightest mark, but they benefit little from their endowment. A merely repetitive retention is rather a disability than an asset in communication, since it makes the separation of the private and irrelevant from the essential so difficult. Persons to whom the past comes back as a whole are likely to be found in an asylum.

Availability, not just having memories, is what truly matters. Many people hold memories like marble, where even time can't erase the smallest mark, but they gain little from these memories. Simply being able to recall things repetitively is more of a hindrance than a benefit in communication, as it blurs the line between what’s personal and insignificant and what’s truly important. Those who remember their past in its entirety are often found in a mental health facility.

What is in question here is not memory, in the stricter sense in which past experience is dated and placed, but free reproduction. To be able to revive an experience is not to remember when and where and how it occurred, but merely to have that peculiar state of mind available. Why some experiences are available and others not is unfortunately still a matter for conjecture merely. The difficulty upon most accounts, Semon’s for example, is to explain why all our past experience is not being revived all the time. But some plausible conjectures are not difficult to make, and the absence of clear evidence or conclusive proof should not prevent our making them if they are recognised for conjectures.

What’s being questioned here isn’t memory in the strict sense of recalling when, where, and how past experiences happened, but rather the ability to recreate those experiences freely. Being able to bring back an experience doesn’t mean remembering all the details, but simply having that unique state of mind accessible. Unfortunately, it’s still unclear why some experiences come to mind while others don’t. The challenge, according to most, including Semon, is explaining why all our past experiences aren’t being recalled all the time. However, it’s not hard to come up with some reasonable guesses, and the lack of solid evidence or definitive proof shouldn’t stop us from proposing these ideas, as long as they’re acknowledged as conjectures.

How far an experience is revivable would seem to depend in the first place upon the interests, the impulses, active in the experience. Unless similar interests recur its revival would seem to be difficult. The original experience is built upon a number of impulses; it came about only through these impulses. We may even say that it is those impulses. The first condition for its revival is the occurrence of impulses similar to some of these.

How much an experience can be brought back to life seems to depend primarily on the interests and impulses that were active during that experience. If similar interests don't come up again, it seems hard to revive it. The original experience is made up of several impulses; it only happened because of these impulses. We could even argue that it is those impulses themselves. The key condition for reviving it is that similar impulses to some of those must occur.

The patient in the asylum occupied in reliving the same piece of experience indefinitely does so (if he does) because he is limited very strictly in the range of his possible impulses, other impulses not being allowed to intervene. Hence the completeness with which he is said to reconstruct the past. Most revival is distorted because only some of the original impulses are repeated, new impulses being-involved and a compromise resulting.

The patient in the asylum, stuck in replaying the same experience over and over, does this (if he does) because he has very few impulses he can act on, with other impulses being completely restricted. This is why he seems to fully recreate the past. Most recollections are distorted because only a few of the original impulses are repeated, while new impulses come into play, leading to a compromise.

The impulses implicated in experiences may be many and varied or few and alike. An experience which has a very simple impulse structure will, we may suppose, tend to come back only when these impulses are again relatively dominant. Other things being equal it will have less chance of revival than an experience with a more complex structure. Recalling the illustration used in Chapter XIV, the broader the facet the more numerous are the positions from which the polyhedron will settle down on that facet. It is a first principle of psychology that the partial return only of a situation may reinstate the whole, and since most impulses have belonged in the past to many varied wholes there must evidently be much rivalry as to which wholes do actually recur. What seems to decide the dispute more than anything else is the character of the original connections between the parts. As has recently been emphasised by the exponents of Gestalt-psychologie, mere original contiguity or simultaneity is comparatively powerless to control revival. Compare the learning of a geometric theorem by heart with understanding it, or even a brief study of some building with mere daily familiarity.

The impulses involved in experiences can be numerous and diverse, or few and similar. An experience with a simple impulse structure will likely only resurface when those impulses are comparatively strong again. When other factors are equal, it has a lower chance of revival compared to an experience with a more complex structure. Referring back to the example in Chapter XIV, the broader the surface, the more distinct positions the polyhedron can settle on that surface. A key principle in psychology is that a partial return of a situation can bring back the whole experience, and since most impulses have been part of many different experiences in the past, there must be significant competition over which experiences actually come back. What seems to settle this competition more than anything else is the nature of the original connections between the parts. As recently highlighted by the proponents of Gestalt psychology, mere original proximity or simultaneity is relatively weak in influencing revival. Consider memorizing a geometric theorem versus truly understanding it, or quickly examining a building versus just being familiar with it day after day.

What then is the difference between understanding a situation and the more usual reactions to it? It is a difference in the degree of organisation of the impulses which it arouses. It is the difference between a systematised complex response, or ordered sequence of responses, and a welter of responses. We must not take ‘understanding’ in too specialised a sense here, or we shall overlook the immense importance of this difference in determining revival. We are accustomed to make an artificial distinction between intellectual or theoretical and non-intellectual or emotional mental activities. To understand a situation in the sense here intended is not necessarily to reflect upon it, to inquire into its principles and consciously distinguish its characters, but to respond to it as a whole, in a coherent way which allows its parts their due share and their proper independence in the response. Experience which has this organised character, it is reasonable to suppose, has more chance of revival, is more available as a whole and in parts, than more confused experience.

What is the difference between understanding a situation and the more common reactions to it? It’s a difference in how organized the impulses are that it triggers. It’s the difference between a structured, complex response or an orderly sequence of reactions, and a chaotic mix of responses. We shouldn’t define ‘understanding’ too narrowly here, or we’ll miss the huge significance of this difference in affecting revival. We tend to make an artificial distinction between intellectual or theoretical activities and non-intellectual or emotional ones. To understand a situation in the way intended here doesn’t necessarily mean to reflect on it, to examine its principles, and to consciously distinguish its features, but rather to respond to it as a whole in a coherent manner that allows each part its due importance and independence in the response. Experience that has this organized nature is likely to have a better chance of revival and is more accessible as a whole and in its parts than disorganized experience.

Contrast the behaviour of the sleepy and the fully awake, of the normal man with the lightly and the more deeply anæsthetised patient, of the starved or fevered with the healthy. To describe these differences in neural potency, and to mark the degree of physiological efficiency, Dr Head has recently suggested the term vigilance, a useful addition to our symbolic machinery. In a high state of vigilance the nervous system reacts to stimuli with highly adapted, discriminating, and ordered responses; in a lowered state of vigilance the responses are less discriminating, less delicately adapted. Whether we are considering the decerebrate preparation or the intact poet, the simplest automatisms or the most highly conscious acts, what happens in a given stimulus situation varies with the vigilance of the appropriate portion of the nervous system. The point as regards revival can be put conveniently by saying that experiences of high vigilance are the most likely to be available. The degree of vigilance of the individual at the moment at which revival is attempted is, of course, equally but more evidently an important factor.

Compare the behavior of someone who’s sleepy to someone who’s fully awake, the everyday person to patients who are lightly or deeply anesthetized, and those who are starved or fevered to those who are healthy. To describe these variations in neural capability and to highlight levels of physiological efficiency, Dr. Head has recently introduced the term vigilance, which is a helpful addition to our understanding. When in a high state of vigilance, the nervous system responds to stimuli with finely tuned, precise, and organized reactions; in a lower state of vigilance, those responses are less refined and less precise. Whether we’re looking at a decerebrate preparation or an intact poet, simple automatic behaviors or highly conscious actions, what occurs in response to a specific stimulus depends on the vigilance of the related part of the nervous system. In terms of revival, we can say that experiences with high vigilance are the most likely to be retained. The level of vigilance of the individual at the moment revival is attempted is also crucial and even more obvious as a significant factor.

The answer then, at least in part, to the problem of how the poet’s experience is more than usually available to him is that it is, as he undergoes it, more than usually organised through his more than usual vigilance. Connections become established for him which in the ordinary mind, much more rigid and exclusive in its play of impulses, are never effected, and it is through these original connections that so much more of his past comes to be freely revivable for him at need.

The answer, then, at least in part, to the problem of how the poet's experience is more accessible to him is that it is, as he goes through it, more systematically organized by his heightened awareness. He establishes connections that the typical mind, which is much more rigid and exclusive in its impulses, never makes. It is through these unique connections that much more of his past becomes readily revivable for him when needed.

The same explanation may be put in another way. In order to keep any steadiness and clarity in his attitudes the ordinary man is under the necessity on most occasions of suppressing the greater part of the impulses which the situation might arouse. He is incapable of organising them; therefore they have to be left out. In the same situation the artist is able to admit far more without confusion. Hence the fact that his resultant behaviour is apt to cause dismay, irritation or envy, or to seem incomprehensible. The wheeling of the pigeons in Trafalgar Square may seem to have no relation to the colour of the water in the basins, or to the tones of a speaker’s voice or to the drift of his remarks. A narrow field of stimulation is all that we can manage, and we overlook the rest. But the artist does not, and when he needs it, he has it at his disposal.

The same idea can be expressed differently. To maintain some consistency and clarity in their views, ordinary people often have to suppress most of the feelings that a situation might trigger. They can’t process all these impulses, so they leave them out. In the same situation, an artist can embrace much more without getting confused. This is why their reactions can sometimes be alarming, irritating, or envied, or might even seem puzzling. The way pigeons fly in Trafalgar Square may appear completely disconnected from the water’s color in the fountains, the speaker’s tone, or the direction of their comments. We can only handle a limited range of stimuli and ignore everything else. But the artist doesn’t do that; when they need it, they have all of it ready to go.

The dangers to which he is exposed, the apparent inconsequence, the difficulty on many occasions of co-operating with him, of relying upon him, of predicting what he will do, are evident and often expatiated upon. His superficial resemblance to persons who are merely mental chaoses, unorganised, without selective ability and of weak and diffused attention, is likewise clear. Essentially he is the opposite of these.

The dangers he faces, the seeming randomness, and the frequent challenges of working with him, depending on him, and anticipating his actions are obvious and often discussed. His surface-level similarity to people who are just chaotic, disorganized, lacking focus, and having weak attention spans is also clear. In essence, he is the complete opposite of these individuals.

CHAPTER XXIII

Tolstoy’s Infection Theory
Tolstoy's Infection Theory

Beauty is no quality in things themselves; it exists merely in the
mind which contemplates them.—Hume.

Beauty isn't an inherent quality in objects; it exists only in the
mind that perceives them.—Hume.

It is strange that speculations upon the arts should so rarely have begun from the most obvious fact about them. Mr Roger Fry, in his interesting Retrospect, records the shock with which Tolstoy’s insistence upon communication struck contemporary students in England. “What remained of immense importance was the idea that a work of art was not the record of beauty already existent elsewhere, but the expression of an emotion felt by the artist and conveyed to the spectator.” It will be useful to examine Tolstoy’s account. He formulates his theory as follows: “Art becomes more or less infectious in consequence of three conditions:

It is odd that discussions about the arts rarely start from the most obvious fact about them. In his engaging Retrospect, Mr. Roger Fry notes the surprise with which Tolstoy's insistence on communication impacted contemporary students in England. “What was of great importance was the idea that a work of art was not just a record of beauty that already existed elsewhere, but the expression of an emotion experienced by the artist and shared with the audience.” It will be helpful to take a closer look at Tolstoy's account. He outlines his theory as follows: “Art becomes more or less contagious due to three conditions:

(i) In consequence of a greater or lesser peculiarity of the sensation conveyed.

(i) As a result of a greater or lesser uniqueness of the sensation conveyed.

(ii) In consequence of a greater or lesser clearness of the transmission of this sensation.

(ii) As a result of how clear or unclear the transmission of this sensation is.

(iii) In consequence of the sincerity of the artist, that is, of the greater or lesser force with which the artist himself experiences the sensation which he is conveying.”

(iii) Because of the artist's sincerity, meaning the level of intensity with which the artist truly feels the emotion they are expressing.

He adds, in curious contradiction to his other view which we have already discussed, “Not only is the infectiousness a certain sign of art, but the degree of the infection is the only standard of the value of art.”

He adds, in a curious contradiction to his other view that we've already discussed, “Not only is how infectious something is a clear sign of art, but the level of that infectiousness is the only true measure of art's value.”

This contradiction we may perhaps remove or at least mitigate if we notice that ‘degree of infection’ is a highly ambiguous phrase. It may be equivalent to—

This contradiction might be something we can eliminate or at least ease if we recognize that 'degree of infection' is a very unclear term. It could mean—

(i) the number of persons who may be infected,

(i) the number of people who might get infected,

(ii) the completeness with which the experience is reproduced in them.

(ii) the extent to which the experience is fully recreated in them.

These are the two most relevant senses here, and both are involved in Tolstoy’s exposition. The first would bring this view into connection with his doctrine that only so far as art is accessible to all men is it valuable. The second, however, cannot be reconciled with that view, but that he held it cannot be doubted. “The more the sensation to be conveyed is special,” he goes on, “the more strongly does it act upon the receiver; the more special the condition of the mind is, to which the reader is transferred, the more willingly and the more powerfully does he blend with it.”

These are the two most relevant senses here, and both are involved in Tolstoy’s ideas. The first connects this view to his belief that art is only valuable to the extent that everyone can appreciate it. However, the second view cannot be aligned with that belief, but it’s clear that he held it. “The more specific the sensation being conveyed is,” he continues, “the more intensely it impacts the receiver; the more specific the state of mind is that the reader enters, the more eagerly and powerfully he engages with it.”

This is plainly untrue. What Tolstoy would have said with more reflection is that some special experiences are interesting and owe their attraction partly to their strangeness, their unusual character. But many unusual and special experiences are unattractive and repellent. Dyspeptics, amateurs of psycho-analysis, fishermen, and golfers, have very often most remarkable things to recount. We shun having to listen precisely because they are so special. Further, many experiences by their very oddness are incommunicable.

This is simply not true. What Tolstoy would have said with more thought is that some unique experiences are interesting and partly draw us in because of their strangeness, their unusual nature. However, many unusual and special experiences are actually off-putting and unappealing. People suffering from indigestion, those who enjoy psychoanalysis, fishermen, and golfers often have remarkable stories to share. We avoid listening to them precisely because they are so special. Furthermore, many experiences, due to their odd nature, are hard to communicate.

Only so far as common interests are aroused does the ease and completeness of transmission depend upon the rarity and strangeness of the experience communicated. With this proviso Tolstoy’s remark is obviously justified. That he should have stressed it is an indication of his sincerity and candour. So much of his doctrine is a simple denial that special experiences are a fit subject for art. A division between experiences which though special are yet in the main path of humanity and accessible to all men if they are sufficiently finely developed in normal directions, and those other special experiences which are due to abnormality, disease, or eccentric and erratic specialisation, is what he would have added if his attention had been drawn to the point. He would have enjoyed classifying the fashionables and intellectuals, the etiolate cultured classes, among the insane.

Only to the extent that shared interests are sparked does the ease and completeness of communication rely on the rarity and oddity of the experience being shared. With this note, Tolstoy’s comment is clearly valid. The fact that he emphasized it shows his sincerity and honesty. Much of his belief is simply a rejection of the idea that unique experiences are suitable subjects for art. He would have made a distinction between experiences that, while unique, are still generally part of the human experience and accessible to everyone if they are developed in normal ways, and those other unique experiences that arise from abnormality, illness, or unusual and erratic specialization. He would have enjoyed categorizing the trendy and intellectuals, the overly refined cultured classes, among the insane.

The second condition of infectiousness, the greater or less clearness of the transmission of the sensation, is more important. How to obtain clear transmission is precisely the problem of communication. We have seen that it is a matter of the availability of common experiences, the elicitation of these by a suitable vehicle, and the control and extrusion of irrelevant elements, so far as they arise, through the complexity of the vehicle.

The second condition of infectiousness, the clarity of how the sensation is transmitted, is even more important. Figuring out how to achieve clear transmission is exactly what communication is all about. We’ve seen that it involves having shared experiences, using the right method to bring those experiences out, and managing and excluding any irrelevant elements that may come up, given the complexity of the method.

The third condition, the sincerity of the artist, is more obscure. Tolstoy’s own elucidation carries us but a little way. What is this force with which an experience occurs? Certainly experiences may be of the utmost intensity without thereby being any more easy to convey. A lightning flash, for example, which just misses one upon a summit, is much more difficult to describe than the same flash seen from the valley. Tolstoy, however, is speaking of the experience as evoked by the artist in the course of communication, of the “emotion, kindred to that which was before the subject of contemplation”, which then “is gradually produced and does itself exist in the mind”, to quote Wordsworth’s celebrated account of the source of poetry. He is speaking of the fullness, steadiness and clearness with which the experience to be communicated develops in the mind of the communicator at the moment of expression. Inrushes of emotion, accompanied by scraps and odd bits of imagery, thought and incipient activity, are not uncommon, and the process of jotting down what comes to mind at the moment is all that the would-be poet can achieve.

The third condition, the sincerity of the artist, is more unclear. Tolstoy’s own explanation only takes us so far. What is this force that makes an experience happen? Certainly, experiences can be incredibly intense without being any easier to express. For example, a lightning strike that just misses you on a mountaintop is much harder to describe than seeing the same strike from down in the valley. However, Tolstoy is referencing the experience that the artist evokes while communicating, of the “emotion, similar to that which was before the subject of contemplation,” which then “is gradually produced and exists in the mind,” to quote Wordsworth’s famous description of the source of poetry. He’s talking about the fullness, stability, and clarity with which the experience meant to be shared develops in the communicator’s mind at the moment of expression. Sudden waves of emotion, along with random snippets of imagery, thoughts, and budding activity, are not uncommon, and the process of writing down whatever comes to mind in that moment is all that an aspiring poet can manage.

Round him much embryo, much abortion lay,
Much future ode and abdicated play:
Nonsense precipitate like running lead,
Which slipped through cracks and zigzags of the head.

Around him lay many potential ideas and abandoned thoughts,
A lot of future expressions and lost opportunities:
Nonsense poured out like heavy metal,
Slipping through the gaps and chaotic pathways of his mind.

Opposed to him is the poet who “described in ideal perfection, brings the whole soul of man into activity. . . .” His is “a more than usual state of emotion, with more than usual order; judgment ever awake, and steady self-possession, with enthusiasm and feeling profound or vehement.” As so often, Coleridge drops the invaluable hint almost inadvertently. The wholeness of the mind in the creative moment is the essential consideration, the free participation in the evocation of the experience of all the impulses, conscious or unconscious, relevant to it, without suppressions or restrictions. As we have seen, this completeness or wholeness is the rarest and the most difficult condition required for supreme communicative ability. How it works we have also seen, and if this is, as doubtless it must be, what Tolstoy meant by sincerity, however queer some of his tests for it were, we have found yet another indication of how great his contribution to critical theory, under happier circumstances, might have been.

Opposed to him is the poet who “described in ideal perfection, brings the whole soul of man into activity. . . .” His state of being is “more emotional than usual, with more order than usual; judgment always alert, and steady self-control, with deep or intense enthusiasm and feeling.” As often happens, Coleridge drops this invaluable hint almost casually. The wholeness of the mind during the creative moment is the key point, the free involvement in evoking the experience of all the impulses, conscious or unconscious, related to it, without any suppressions or limitations. As we've seen, this completeness or wholeness is the rarest and most challenging condition needed for exceptional communicative ability. We've also seen how it functions, and if this is, as it surely must be, what Tolstoy meant by sincerity, no matter how strange some of his tests for it were, we've found yet another sign of how significant his contribution to critical theory might have been under better circumstances.

CHAPTER XXIV

The Normality of the Artist
The Artist's Normality

Prose is an uninterrupted, polite warfare with poetry . . . every abstraction wants to have a jibe at poetry and wishes to be uttered with a mocking voice.—The Joyful Wisdom.

Prose is a continuous, respectful battle with poetry . . . every abstract concept wants to take a jab at poetry and longs to be expressed in a sarcastic tone.—The Joyful Wisdom.

If the availability of his past experience is the first characteristic of the poet, the second is what we may provisionally call his normality. So far as his experience does not tally with that of those with whom he communicates, there will be failure. But both the sense in which it must tally and the sense in which the artist is normal need to be carefully considered.

If the availability of his past experience is the first trait of the poet, the second is what we might tentatively call his normalcy. As long as his experience doesn’t match that of the people he interacts with, there will be a disconnect. However, both how it must match and how the artist is normal need to be closely examined.

Within racial* boundaries, and perhaps within the limits of certain very general types,* many impulses are common to all men. Their stimuli and the courses which they take seem to be uniform. At the same time there are many other impulses which are not uniform. It is difficult to give instances, since there are so few names for impulses, but sounds are fairly uniform while words used in isolation are fairly ambiguous stimuli. Impulses could, if we knew enough, be arranged in an order of general uniformity or stability. Some impulses remain the same, taking the same course on the same occasions, from age to age, from prehistoric times until to-day. Some change as fashions change. Between the two extremes are the vast majority; neither, when the nervous system is vigilant, very fixed nor very erratic; set off by a given stimulus and taking the course they do because other impulses are also active or have just been active.

Within racial* boundaries, and possibly within the limits of certain very broad categories,* many impulses are common to all people. Their triggers and the paths they take seem to be consistent. At the same time, there are many other impulses that are not consistent. It's hard to provide examples since there are so few terms for impulses, but sounds are generally consistent while words used alone tend to be ambiguous. Impulses could, if we understood them better, be arranged in an order of general consistency or stability. Some impulses stay the same, following the same path on the same occasions, from age to age, from prehistoric times to today. Some shift as trends change. Between these two extremes lies the vast majority; neither, when the nervous system is alert, very fixed nor very erratic; triggered by a specific stimulus and taking the path they do because other impulses are also active or have just been active.

For successful communication a number of impulses with their effective stimuli must be common to the communicators, and further the general ways in which impulses modify one another must be shared. We evidently cannot expect that many total situations and responses will have been common, and it is not necessary that they should be. Within limits the disparities can be overcome by what is called imagination.

For effective communication, both parties need to share certain triggers and the ways those triggers can influence each other. It's clear that not every situation and response will be the same for everyone, and it doesn't have to be. To some extent, these differences can be bridged by what we refer to as imagination.

There is nothing peculiarly mysterious about imagination. It is no more marvellous than any other of the ways of the mind. Yet it has so often been treated as an arcanum that we naturally approach it with caution. It is desirable at least to avoid part of the fate which befell Coleridge,* and our account will be devoid of theological implications.

There’s nothing particularly mysterious about imagination. It isn’t any more amazing than any other aspect of the mind. Still, it has frequently been treated like a secret, so we naturally approach it with care. It’s best to at least steer clear of some of the troubles that Coleridge faced,* and our explanation won’t have any theological implications.

Given some impulses active others are thereby aroused in the absence of what would otherwise be their necessary stimuli. Such impulses I call imaginative, whether images occur or not, for image-production is not at all essentially involved in what the critic is interested in as imagination. Which other impulses are brought in is in part determined by which were co-operative together originally when all the impulses had their own stimuli, that is to say, in the non-imaginary experiences from which the imaginary experience derives. In so far as this factor comes in the imagination may be said to be repetitive. The imagination we are concerned with may be called formative* by way of distinction. For present circumstances are at least as important. Remember in a changed mood a scene which took place under a strong emotion. How altered is its every aspect! The selection of the impulses which take effect is changed; the impulses are distorted, they run in different courses. The imaginative construction is always at least as much determined by what is going on in the present as by what went on in the past, pasts rather, whence it springs.

Given some impulses, others are triggered even without their usual stimuli. I refer to these impulses as imaginative, whether or not images appear, because image creation isn't what the critic focuses on as imagination. The other impulses involved depend partially on which ones originally worked together when all impulses had their specific stimuli, meaning, in the non-imaginary experiences that the imaginary experience comes from. To the extent that this factor plays a role, imagination can be described as repetitive. The type of imagination we’re discussing can be called formative* as a point of differentiation. Current circumstances are at least equally important. Think about recalling a scene that happened when you were in a strong emotional state. How different does every aspect seem! The selection of which impulses come into play changes; the impulses are altered, and they follow different paths. Imaginative construction is always influenced as much by what’s happening now as by what happened in the past, or rather, the pasts from which it originates.

Many of the most curious features of the arts, the limitation of their number, their formal characteristics and the conditions of impersonality, detachment and so forth, which have given rise to much confused discussion of the ‘æsthetic’ state for example, are explained by this fact. In difficult communication the artist must find some means of so controlling a part of the recipient’s experience that the imaginative development will be governed by this part and not left to the accidents of repetition which will differ naturally from individual to individual. As a basis for every art, therefore, will be found a type of impulse which is extraordinarily uniform, which fixes the framework, as it were, within which the rest of the response develops. These are among the most uniform impulses, among those which come nearest to having a one-one correlation with their stimuli, of all those which we experience.

Many of the most interesting aspects of the arts—like their limited number, their formal features, and the conditions of impersonality and detachment—have sparked a lot of confusing conversations about what the ‘aesthetic’ state is, for example. In challenging communication, an artist needs to find a way to control part of the recipient’s experience so that the imaginative development is influenced by that part and not just random repetitions that would naturally vary from person to person. Therefore, at the core of every art form lies a type of impulse that is incredibly consistent, setting the framework within which the rest of the response develops. These impulses are some of the most consistent, coming closest to having a direct link with their stimuli of all that we experience.

In poetry, rhythm metre and tune or cadence; in music, rhythm pitch timbre and tune; in painting, form and colour; in sculpture, volume and stress; in all the arts, what are usually called the formal elements are the stimuli, simple or complex, which can be most depended upon to produce uniform responses. It is true that these responses are not so uniform as the reflexes, as sneezing or blinking for example. But even these are to a considerable extent subject to interference and modification by impulses of higher levels. What communication requires is responses which are uniform, sufficiently varied, and capable of being set off by stimuli which are physically manageable. These three requisites explain why the number of the arts is limited and why formal elements have such importance.

In poetry, rhythm, meter, and tune or cadence; in music, rhythm, pitch, timbre, and tune; in painting, form and color; in sculpture, volume and emphasis; in all the arts, what are typically called the formal elements are the stimuli, whether simple or complex, that we can reliably use to create consistent responses. It's true that these responses aren't as uniform as reflexes like sneezing or blinking. However, even those are quite influenced and modified by impulses from higher levels. What communication needs are responses that are consistent, varied enough, and triggered by stimuli that are physically manageable. These three requirements explain why the number of arts is limited and why formal elements are so important.

They are the skeleton or scaffolding upon or within which the further impulses involved in the communication are supported. They supply the present dependable part of the experience by which the rest, the more erratic, ambiguous part of the imaginative development, is controlled. By themselves (although there has been a natural tendency in criticism to maintain the contrary opinion) they are often quite inadequate. As we have seen, differences of all degrees, both between and within the arts, exist.

They serve as the skeleton or framework that supports the various elements involved in communication. They provide the reliable aspects of the experience that control the more unpredictable and ambiguous parts of the creative process. On their own (despite a common critical view to the contrary), they are often insufficient. As we have observed, there are differences of all kinds, both between and within the arts.

The fashion in which the poet’s impulses must tally with those of his readers, will now be moderately clear. The poet is in the least favourable position, perhaps, among the artists, but as a compensation the range and fullness of the communications open to him is, if he can overcome the difficulties, very great. But evidently the least eccentricity on his part, either in the responses which he makes to rhythms and verbal tunes, or in the ways in which these govern and modify his further responses or are modified by them, will be disastrous. It is the same for all the arts. A defective or eccentric colour sensibility, a common defect as is well known, may play havoc with an artist’s work, qua communication, without necessarily involving any deficiency of value in his own experience. It is theoretically possible for an individual to develop in himself states of mind of very high value and yet to be so unusual in his own sensibility as to seem ridiculous or be incomprehensible to others. The question then arises as to which is in the right, the artist or his uncomprehending critics. This frequent dilemma raised alike by great innovating artists and by nincompoops brings us back to the problem of normality.

The way the poet's feelings need to align with those of his readers should now be somewhat clear. The poet might be in the least favorable position among artists, but the variety and depth of the messages available to him, if he can navigate the challenges, are quite extensive. However, even the slightest oddity on his part—whether in his reactions to rhythms and word patterns or in how these shape and alter his further reactions or are shaped by them—can be a disaster. This applies to all art forms. An imperfect or unusual sense of color, a common issue, can seriously disrupt an artist's work as a form of communication, without implying any lack of value in their own experience. It's theoretically possible for someone to cultivate very high-value states of mind while having such an unusual sensitivity that they come off as ridiculous or incomprehensible to others. This raises the question of who is right: the artist or his uncomprehending critics. This common dilemma faced by both pioneering artists and fools brings us back to the issue of normality.

To be normal is to be a standard, but not, as things are and are likely to remain, an average; and to inquire into the characters of the norm or to ask who are normal is to raise a question as to value. The artist departs from the average, but so do other people. His departure, however, is one of the reasons why we attend to his work; other people’s departures may be reasons why we should not. What are the main differences which decide whether a departure is a merit or a defect?

To be normal means to be a standard, but not an average, especially given how things are now and are likely to stay. Asking about the characteristics of the norm or who qualifies as normal brings up questions of value. The artist steps away from the average, but so do other individuals. However, this difference is part of what draws us to their work; other people's differences might be why we don’t pay attention. What are the key distinctions that determine whether a departure is an asset or a flaw?

The theory of value outlined above indicates some of these differences. If the artist’s organisation is such as to allow him a fuller life than the average, with less unnecessary interference between its component impulses, then plainly we should do well to be more like him, if we can and as far as we can. But the qualification, if we can, has far-reaching consequences. Politically it might be better for the community to be organised on the model of ant and bee communities, but, since it cannot, the question whether we should try to make it so does not arise. Similarly, if the artist’s organisation* is so eccentric as to make general approximation to it impossible, or if a general approximation would involve (people being what they are) greater losses than gains, then however admirable it may be in itself, we shall be justified in neglecting it. The case, if it indeed occurs, is exceptional but instructive theoretically. What is excellent and what is to be imitated are not necessarily the same. But it is interesting to note that mentalities to which the usual and ordinary man is not capable of approximating without loss can almost always be shown to be defective, and that the defects themselves are the barrier to approximation. Certain mystical poets are perhaps as good an example of this as any. However admirable the experience of a Boehme or a Blake, of a Nietzsche or of the Apocalypst, the features which prevent general participation in it, the barriers to communication, are not the features upon which its value chiefly depends. It is the inchoate part of Blake’s personality which makes him incomprehensible, not the parts which were better organised than those of every one else.

The value theory described above highlights some of these differences. If the artist's way of life allows him to experience more fulfillment than the average person, with fewer distractions between his various impulses, then we should definitely strive to be more like him, if we can and to the best of our ability. However, the phrase if we can carries significant weight. Politically, it might be better for society to be structured like ant and bee communities, but since that’s not possible, the question of whether we should attempt it doesn’t even come up. Likewise, if the artist's organization* is so unique that it's impossible for others to approach it, or if attempting to do so would result in greater losses than benefits (given human nature), then, despite its inherent admirable qualities, we would be justified in overlooking it. Such a case, if it indeed happens, is rare but theoretically valuable. What is excellent and what should be imitated aren’t necessarily the same thing. Yet, it's intriguing to observe that mentalities which the average person cannot approximate without losing something often reveal inherent flaws, and these flaws themselves pose a barrier to connection. Certain mystical poets exemplify this well. No matter how commendable the experiences of a Boehme or Blake, or a Nietzsche or the Apocalypse, the aspects that hinder widespread involvement in them— the communication barriers—aren’t the aspects on which their value primarily relies. It’s the undeveloped part of Blake's personality that makes him hard to understand, not the parts that are better organized than those of anyone else.

The explanation of the rarity of admirable though utterly eccentric experience is not difficult. The metaphorical remark that we are all branches of the same tree is its most compendious form. So much must be alike in the nature of all men, their situation in the world so much the same, and organisation building upon this basis must depend upon such similar processes, that variation both wide and successful is most unlikely. That we are apt to exaggerate the differences between men is well known. If we consider what is usually called mind, alone, we may well suppose that minds may differ toto cœlo, but if we look more carefully, taking account of the whole man, including his spinal reflexes for example, seeing his mind as but the most delicate and most advanced part of his total organisation, we shall not be tempted to think him so diverse. People of course do seem extraordinarily different in the ways in which they think and feel. But we are specialised to detect these differences. Further, we tend constantly to overlook differences in situation which would explain differences in behaviour. We assume to a ridiculous extent that what is stimulating us will stimulate others in the same way, forgetting that what will happen depends upon what has happened before and upon what is already happening within, about which we can usually know little.

The reason why remarkable but completely unconventional experiences are so rare is pretty straightforward. The saying that we are all branches of the same tree sums it up best. There has to be so much similarity in human nature, our situations in life are so alike, and the way we build on this foundation relies on such similar processes, that wide and successful variation is very unlikely. It's well known that we tend to overstate the differences between people. If we focus only on what we call the mind, it might seem like our minds could be completely different, but if we look more closely, taking into account the whole person, including things like their spinal reflexes, and seeing the mind as just the most delicate and advanced part of their overall makeup, we won’t be as quick to think of people as so diverse. Of course, people do appear extremely different in their thoughts and feelings. But we're trained to notice these differences. Moreover, we often overlook situational differences that would explain variations in behavior. We absurdly assume that what excites us will excite others the same way, forgetting that outcomes depend on past experiences and what is already happening inside, which we usually know very little about.

The ways then in which the artist will differ from the average will as a rule presuppose an immense degree of similarity. They will be further developments of organisations already well advanced in the majority. His variations will be confined to the newest, the most plastic, the least fixed part of the mind, the parts for which reorganisation is most easy. Thus his differences are far less serious obstacles to communication than, shall we say, such differences as divide the hypochondriac from the healthy. And, further, so far as they require reorganisation there will commonly be good reasons why this should be carried out. We should not forget that finer organisation is the most successful way of relieving strain, a fact of relevance in the theory of evolution. The new response will be more advantageous than the old, more successful in satisfying varied appetencies.

The ways in which the artist will differ from the average person usually assume a high degree of similarity. Their differences will be further developments of concepts that are already well established among most people. Their variations will focus on the newest, most adaptable, and least fixed parts of the mind, the areas where reorganization is easiest. Therefore, their differences are much less of a barrier to communication than, for example, the differences between a hypochondriac and a healthy person. Moreover, to the extent that these differences require reorganization, there will usually be good reasons for this to happen. We should remember that finer organization is the most effective way to relieve tension, which is relevant to the theory of evolution. The new response will be more beneficial than the old one and more successful in meeting diverse needs.

But the advantages may be localised or general, minor as well as major. The artist stands at the parting of a multitude of ways. His advance may be and often is in a direction which if followed up would be generally disadvantageous although for the moment it leads to an increase of value. The metaphor is of course insufficient. We can improve it by substituting a manifold of many dimensions for the cross-roads. Which way is the mind to grow and which ways are compatible with which is the question. There are specialist and universal poets, and the specialist may be developing in a manner either consistent or inconsistent* with general development, a consideration of extreme importance in judging the value of his work. Its bearing upon the permanence of his work will be discussed later.

But the advantages can be local or general, minor or major. The artist finds themselves at a crossroads with many paths ahead. Their progress may often go in a direction that, if pursued, would generally be disadvantageous, even though it temporarily increases value. This metaphor isn’t quite enough. We can enhance it by imagining a multitude of dimensions instead of just cross-roads. The question is which direction the mind should grow in and which paths are compatible with each other. There are both specialist and universal poets, and the specialist may be developing in a way that is either consistent or inconsistent with general development, which is crucial for evaluating the value of their work. Its impact on the permanence of their work will be discussed later.

At any moment, in any situation, a variety of attitudes is possible. Which is the best is decided not only by the impulses which gain organised satisfaction in the attitude but also by the effect of the attitude upon the rest of the organisation of the individual. We should have to consider the whole system and all the possibilities of all probable situations which might arise if we were to be sure that any one attitude is the best. Since we cannot do this, but can only note the most obvious objections to some, we have to be content if we can avoid those attitudes which are most evidently wasteful.

At any given moment, in any situation, there are multiple attitudes we can take. Determining which one is the best depends not only on the feelings that find a way to be expressed through that attitude but also on how that attitude affects the overall functioning of the individual. We would need to look at the entire system and consider all the potential outcomes for various situations that could come up if we wanted to say definitively that one attitude is the best. Since we can’t do that, and can only recognize the most obvious flaws in some attitudes, we have to be satisfied with avoiding the ones that are clearly the most wasteful.

For the normality of the poet is to be estimated in terms of waste. Most human attitudes are wasteful, some to a shocking degree. The mind which is, so far as can be seen, least wasteful, we take as a norm or standard, and, if possible, we develop in our degree similar experiences. The taking of the norm is for the most part done unconsciously by mere preference, by the shock of delight which follows the release of stifled impulse into organised freedom. Often the choice is mistaken, the advantage which leads to preference is too localised, involves losses in the end, losses round the next corner as it were.

For a poet, normalcy is judged by how much is wasted. Most human behaviors waste resources, and some do so in ways that are shocking. We consider the mind that seems to waste the least to be the standard, and we try to cultivate similar experiences to our own level. We usually adopt this standard unconsciously, guided by preference and the thrill that comes when repressed impulses are finally allowed to flow freely. Often, the choices we make are wrong; the benefits that influence our preferences are too narrow and can lead to losses later on, losses that are just around the corner, so to speak.

Little by little experience corrects such illusory preference, not through reflection—almost all critical choices are irreflective, spontaneous, as some say—but through unconscious reorganisation of impulses. We rarely change our tastes, we rather find them changed. We return to the poems which made us weep tears of delight when we were young and find them dusty rhetoric. With a tender hurt inside we wonder what has happened.

Slowly but surely, experience clears up these mistaken preferences, not through conscious thought—most of our important decisions are made without much reflection, almost instinctively—but through an unconscious reshaping of our impulses. We hardly ever change our tastes; instead, we discover they have changed. We revisit the poems that once brought us tears of joy in our youth and find them filled with stale rhetoric. With a small ache inside, we reflect on what has changed.

Sometimes, of course, experience corrects nothing. There may be nothing which needs correcting, or too much. The localised advantage, the sweet aching thrill of the Boosey Ballad—

Sometimes, of course, experience doesn’t fix anything. There might be nothing that needs fixing, or there could be too much. The local advantage, the sweet, painful thrill of the Boosey Ballad—

I have a rose, a white, white rose,

I have a rose, a pure white rose,

’Twas given me long ago,

It was given to me long ago,

When the winds had fallen to silence,

When the winds died down to silence,

And the stars were dim and low.

And the stars were faint and close to the horizon.

It lies in an old book faded,

It’s found in an old, worn-out book,

Between the pages white,

Between the white pages,

But the ages cannot dim the dream

But the years can't fade the dream

It brings to me to-night!

It brings me tonight!

The localised advantage may be irresistible in its appeal; the personality will not surrender it, no matter what, of greater worth is forgone for its sake, or what possibilities passing by are lost, unglimpsed in the enthralment.

The local advantage might be too appealing to resist; the personality won’t give it up, no matter what greater value is sacrificed for it, or what opportunities are missed and never seen while being captivated.

CHAPTER XXV

Badness in Poetry
Bad Poetry

Il faut dissiper un malentendu: nous sommes pourris d’art!

Il faut dissiper un malentendu: nous sommes pleins d'art!

Le Corbusier-Saugnier.

Le Corbusier-Saugnier.

The theory of badness in poetry has never received the study which it deserves, partly on account of its difficulty. For with bad art even more than with good unless we are careful to distinguish the communicative from the value aspects, even when these are connected, we shall find the issues obscured. Sometimes art is bad because communication is defective, the vehicle inoperative; sometimes because the experience communicated is worthless; sometimes for both reasons. It would perhaps be best to restrict the term bad art to cases in which genuine communication does to a considerable degree take place, what is communicated being worthless, and to call the other cases defective art. But this is not the usual practice of critics, any work which produces an experience displeasing to the critic being commonly called bad, whether or not this experience is like that responsible for the work.

The theory of badness in poetry has never received the attention it deserves, partly because it's complicated. With bad art, even more than with good, we need to be careful to separate the aspects of communication from their value. If we don't, we risk muddling the issues. Sometimes art is bad because the communication is flawed; sometimes it's bad because the experience shared is worthless; and sometimes it's bad for both reasons. It might make more sense to limit the term bad art to cases where there is substantial genuine communication, but what’s communicated is worthless, and to label other cases as defective art. However, that’s not how most critics operate. They usually call any work that produces an unpleasant experience for them bad, regardless of whether that experience relates to what the work is trying to achieve.

Let us begin by considering an instance of defective communication; choosing an example in which it is likely that the original experience had some value.

Let’s start by looking at an example of poor communication; picking one where it’s likely that the original experience had some worth.

THE POOL

THE POOL

Are you alive?
I touch you.
You quiver like a sea-fish.
I cover you with my net.
What are you—banded one?

Are you alive?
I touch you.
You shiver like a fish in the sea.
I cover you with my net.
What are you—striped one?

I take a complete work to avoid possible unfairness. Here we have the whole of the link which is to mediate between the experiences of the author and of the reader. Aristotle, in a different connection, it is true, and for different reasons, affirmed that a work of art must possess a certain magnitude, and we can adapt his remark here. Not the brevity only of the vehicle, but its simplicity, makes it ineffective. The sacrifice of metre in free verse needs, in almost all cases, to be compensated by length. The loss of so much of the formal structure leads otherwise to tenuousness and ambiguity. Even when, as here, the original experience is presumably slight, tenuous and fleeting, the mere correspondence of matter to form is insufficient. The experience evoked in the reader is not sufficiently specific. A poet may, it is true, make an unlimited demand upon his reader, and the greatest poets make the greatest claim, but the demand made must be proportional to the poet’s own contribution. The reader here supplies too much of the poem. Had the poet said only, “I went and poked about for rocklings and caught the pool itself”, the reader, who converts what is printed above into a poem, would still have been able to construct an experience of equal value; for what results is almost independent of the author.

I take a complete work to prevent any potential unfairness. Here we have the full connection that bridges the experiences of the author and the reader. Aristotle, in a different context, and for different reasons, stated that a work of art must have a certain magnitude, and we can adapt his idea here. It’s not just the brevity of the format, but its simplicity, that makes it ineffective. The sacrifice of meter in free verse usually needs to be balanced out by length. Losing so much formal structure can lead to weakness and confusion. Even when, as in this case, the original experience seems small, fragile, and fleeting, just matching content to form isn’t enough. The experience triggered in the reader isn't specific enough. A poet can ask a lot from their reader, and the best poets make the biggest demands, but the request must be reasonable in relation to the poet's own input. In this case, the reader provides too much of the poem. If the poet had simply said, “I went and poked around for rocklings and caught the pool itself,” the reader would still be able to create an equally valuable experience from what’s written above, because the result becomes nearly independent of the author.

To pass to a case in which communication is successful, where the objection lies to what is communicated:

To move on to a situation where communication works well, where the issue is with what is being communicated:

After the fierce midsummer all ablaze

After the intense midsummer fully ignited

Has burned itself to ashes and expires

Has burned itself to ashes and expires

In the intensity of its own fires,

In the heat of its own flames,

Then come the mellow, mild, St Martin days

Then come the gentle, mild St. Martin days.

Crowned with the calm of peace, but sad with haze.

Crowned with a sense of peace, yet overshadowed by sadness.

So after Love has led us, till he tires

So after Love has guided us, until he gets tired

Of his own throes and torments, and desires,

Of his own struggles and pains, and cravings,

Comes large-eyed Friendship: with a restful gaze

Comes large-eyed Friendship: with a calm gaze

He beckons us to follow, and across

He waves for us to follow, and across

Cool, verdant vales we wander free from care.

Cool, green valleys we roam without a worry.

Is it a touch of frost lies in the air?

Is there a hint of frost in the air?

Why are we haunted with a sense of loss?

Why do we feel haunted by a sense of loss?

We do not wish the pain back, or the heat;

We don't want the pain or the heat to come back;

And yet, and yet, these days are incomplete.

And yet, these days feel incomplete.

As to the success of the communication there can be no question. Both the popularity of the author, Ella Wheeler Wilcox, of whose work this is a favourable specimen, and records of the response made by well-educated persons, who read it without being aware of the authorship, leave this beyond doubt. It reproduces the state of mind of the writer very exactly. With a very numerous class of readers pleasure and admiration ensue. The explanation is, probably, in the soothing effect of aligning the very active Love-Friendship groups of impulses with so settled yet rich a group as the Summer-Autumn simile brings in. The mind finds for a moment an attitude in which to contemplate a pair of situations (Love and Friendship) together, situations which are for many minds particularly difficult to see together. The heavy regular rhythm, the dead stamp of the rimes, the obviousness of the descriptions (‘mellow, mild, St Martin’; ‘cool verdant vales’) their alliteration, the triteness of the close, all these accentuate the impression of conclusiveness. The restless spirit is appeased, one of its chief problems is made to seem as if, regarded from a lofty, all-embracing standpoint, it is no problem but a process of nature.

There's no doubt about the success of the communication. The popularity of the author, Ella Wheeler Wilcox, whose work this is a positive example of, and records of the responses from well-educated people who read it without knowing who wrote it, both make this clear. It accurately reflects the writer's state of mind. For a large number of readers, it brings pleasure and admiration. This is probably due to the calming effect of aligning the very active Love-Friendship impulses with a settled yet rich group like the Summer-Autumn analogy it invokes. The mind finds a moment to consider two situations (Love and Friendship) together, which can be especially challenging for many people to view simultaneously. The steady rhythm, the repetitive sound of the rhymes, the clarity of the descriptions (“mellow, mild, St Martin”; “cool verdant vales”), their alliteration, and the simplicity of the conclusion all enhance the sense of resolution. The restless spirit is calmed; one of its main challenges starts to feel like, when viewed from a higher, all-encompassing perspective, it is not a problem at all but rather a natural process.


This reconciliation, this appeasement, is common to much good and to much bad poetry alike. But the value of it depends upon the level of organisation at which it takes place, upon whether the reconciled impulses are adequate or inadequate. In this case those who have adequate impulses as regards any of the four main systems involved, Summer, Autumn, Love, Friendship, are not appeased. Only for those who make certain conventional, stereotyped maladjustments instead, does the magic work.

This reconciliation, this appeasement, is found in both good and bad poetry. However, its value relies on the level of organization in which it occurs, and whether the reconciled impulses are sufficient or insufficient. In this case, those with sufficient impulses related to any of the four main themes—Summer, Autumn, Love, Friendship—are not appeased. The magic only works for those who settle for certain conventional, cliché maladjustments instead.

The nature and source of these stock conventional attitudes is of great interest. Suggestion is very largely responsible for them. The normal child under the age of ten is probably free from them, or at least with him they have no fixity or privileged standing. But as general reflection develops the place of the free direct play of experience is taken by the deliberate organisation of attitudes, a clumsy and crude substitute. ‘Ideas’, as they are commonly called, arise. A boy’s ‘Idea’ of Friendship or of Summer or of his Country is not, though the name would seem to imply it, primarily an intellectual affair. It is rather an attitude, or set of attitudes, of tendencies to act in certain fashions rather than others. Now reflection, unless very prolonged and very arduous, tends to fix the attitude by making us dwell in it, by removing us from experience. In the development of any attitude there are stages, points of rest, of relatively greater stability. These, as we dwell in them, become more and more difficult to pass, and it is not surprising that most people remain all their lives in various halfway houses.

The nature and source of these typical conventional attitudes is quite intriguing. Suggestion plays a huge role in shaping them. A typical child under the age of ten is probably free from these attitudes, or at least they don't hold a fixed or special significance for him. But as people start reflecting more, the free and direct play of experience gets replaced by a clumsy and crude organization of attitudes. These so-called ‘ideas’ emerge. A boy’s ‘idea’ of Friendship or Summer or his Country is not, despite what the name suggests, primarily an intellectual matter. It’s more of an attitude, or a collection of attitudes, that leads him to act in certain ways rather than others. Now, reflection, unless it’s quite prolonged and challenging, tends to solidify these attitudes by causing us to dwell on them, by removing us from experience. In the process of developing any attitude, there are stages, moments of rest, of relatively greater stability. These moments, as we linger in them, become harder to move past, and it’s not surprising that most people spend their whole lives in various in-between states.

These stages or levels of emotional adjustment seem, for the most part, to be fixed not by any special suitability to circumstances, certainly not to present circumstances, but much more by social suggestion and by accidents which withdraw us from actual experience, the one force which might push us further. At present bad literature, bad art, the cinema, etc., are an influence of the first importance in fixing immature and actually inapplicable attitudes to most things. Even the decision as to what constitutes a pretty girl or a handsome young man, an affair apparently natural and personal enough, is largely determined by magazine covers and movie stars. The quite common opinion that the arts have after all very little effect upon the community shows only that too little attention is being paid to the effects of bad art.

These stages or levels of emotional adjustment seem to be shaped not so much by how suitable they are to our circumstances, especially not the current ones, but more by social influences and random events that take us away from real experiences, which is the one thing that could help us grow. Right now, poor literature, bad art, movies, and so on, have a major impact on fixing immature and irrelevant attitudes toward most things. Even the idea of what makes a girl pretty or a guy handsome, which seems like a natural and personal matter, is mostly influenced by magazine covers and movie stars. The common belief that the arts have very little impact on society shows that not enough attention is being paid to the consequences of bad art.

The losses incurred by these artificial fixations of attitudes are evident. Through them the average adult is worse, not better adjusted to the possibilities of his existence than the child. He is even in the most important things functionally unable to face facts: do what he will he is only able to face fictions, fictions projected by his own stock responses.

The losses from these artificial attitudes are clear. Because of them, the average adult is worse off, not better adjusted to the realities of life than a child. In fact, when it comes to the most important issues, he is practically unable to confront the truth: no matter what he does, he can only deal with illusions, illusions created by his own automatic reactions.

Against these stock responses the artist’s internal and external conflicts are fought, and with them the popular writer’s triumphs are made. Any combination of these general Ideas, hit at the right level or halting point of development, is, if suitably advertised, certain of success. Best-sellers in all the arts, exemplifying as they do the most general levels of attitude development, are worthy of very close study. No theory of criticism is satisfactory which is not able to explain their wide appeal and to give clear reasons why those who disdain them are not necessarily snobs.

Against these typical responses, the artist's internal and external struggles are waged, and with them, the popular writer's successes are achieved. Any mix of these broad ideas, targeted at the right stage of development, is bound to succeed if promoted effectively. Best-sellers across all art forms, showcasing the most universal levels of attitude development, deserve careful examination. No theory of criticism is satisfactory if it can't explain their broad appeal and provide clear reasons why those who look down on them aren't necessarily snobs.

The critic and the Sales Manager are not ordinarily regarded as of the same craft, nor are the poet and the advertising agent. It is true that some serious artists are occasionally tempted into poster designing. It is, however, doubtful whether their work pays. But the written appeals which have the soundest financial prospects as estimated by the most able American advertisers are such that no critic can safely ignore them. For they do undoubtedly represent the literary ideals present and future of the people to whom they are addressed.* They are tested in a way which few other forms of literature are tested, their effects are watched by adepts whose livelihood depends upon the accuracy of their judgment, and they are among the best indices available of what is happening to taste. Criticism will justify itself as an applied, science when it is able to indicate how an advertisement may be profitable without necessarily being crass. We shall see later under what conditions popularity and possible high value are compatible.

The critic and the Sales Manager are usually seen as being in different fields, just like the poet and the advertising agent. It's true that some serious artists sometimes get tempted to design posters. However, it's questionable whether their work is financially rewarding. Still, the written messages that show the best financial potential, according to the top American advertisers, are ones that no critic can afford to overlook. These messages undoubtedly reflect the current and future literary ideals of the audiences they target.* They are evaluated in a way that few other literature forms are, their impact is monitored by experts whose income relies on their accurate judgments, and they are some of the best indicators of what’s happening with public taste. Criticism will prove its worth as a practical science when it can show how an advertisement can be effective without being overly crude. We will later explore how popularity and potential high value can coexist.

The strongest objection to, let us say, the sonnet we have quoted, is that a person who enjoys it, through the very organisation of his responses which enables him to enjoy it, is debarred from appreciating many things which, if he could appreciate them, he would prefer. We must not, of course, forget those variations in psychological efficiency discussed in Chapter XXII as degrees of vigilance. Even a good critic at a sufficiently low ebb of neural potency might mistake such a sonnet for one of Shakespeare’s or with more ease for one of Rossetti’s. But when vigilance was restored he would see, or at least feel, the differences. The point is that a reader who, at a high degree of vigilance, thoroughly enters into and enjoys this class of verse, is necessarily so organised that he will fail to respond to poetry. Time and much varied experience might change him sufficiently, but by then he would no longer be able to enjoy such verse, he would no longer be the same person.

The biggest issue with, let’s say, the sonnet we mentioned, is that someone who enjoys it, due to the way their mind works that allows them to appreciate it, misses out on many other things that, if they could appreciate them, they would likely prefer. We shouldn’t forget about the differences in psychological effectiveness discussed in Chapter XXII as levels of awareness. Even a good critic, when their mental sharpness is low enough, might confuse such a sonnet for one of Shakespeare’s or, even more easily, for one of Rossetti’s. But once their mental alertness is back, they would notice, or at least feel, the differences. The key point is that a reader who, with a high level of awareness, fully engages with and enjoys this type of verse, is necessarily wired in a way that makes them unable to connect with poetry. With enough time and diverse experiences, they might change enough, but by then they wouldn’t be able to enjoy such verses; they wouldn’t be the same person anymore.

A general statement such as this about the incompatibility of inexpressibly complex adjustments must naturally be incapable of strict proof. Individuals with alternating personalities and subject to fugues would have to be considered. So would the phenomena of ‘mutations of regime’ unaccompanied by change of vigilance if such occur. None the less very much evidence substantiates the statement. The experience of all those who have passed through the stages in the development of attitudes presupposed by great poetry is probably conclusive.

A broad claim like this about the incompatibility of incredibly complex adjustments obviously can't be strictly proven. We need to consider people with alternating personalities and those who experience fugues. We should also think about the phenomenon of 'mutations of regime' that happen without any changes in vigilance, if they do occur. Still, there's plenty of evidence that supports this claim. The experiences of everyone who has gone through the stages in the development of attitudes implied by great poetry are likely definitive.

Even though the intricacies of the nervous system should be capable of getting round this objection, there remain sufficient other reasons why indulgence in verse of this character should be condemned. There can be no doubt whatever that the value of the experience which results from it is small. On a pleasure theory of value there might well be doubt, since those who do enjoy it certainly appear to enjoy it in a high degree. But on the theory here maintained, the fact that those who have passed through the stage of enjoying the Poems of Passion to that of enjoying the bulk of the contents of the Golden Treasury, for example, do not return, settles the matter. We must bear in mind, of course, the conditions which have to be satisfied before this test is conclusive. That a man who has passed through the stage of drinking nothing but beer to the stage of drinking nothing but brandy rarely returns, does not prove that brandy is the better drink. It merely proves that it is the more efficient intoxicant. We have to ask in applying the test what the responses in question are, and in the case of poetry they are so varied, so representative of all the activities of life, that actual universal preference on the part of those who have tried both kinds fairly is the same (on our view) as superiority in value of the one over the other. Keats, by universal qualified opinion, is a more efficient poet than Wilcox, and that is the same thing as saying that his works are more valuable.

Even though the complexities of the nervous system should be able to address this objection, there are still plenty of other reasons why indulging in this kind of verse should be criticized. There's no doubt that the value of the experience it provides is minimal. From a pleasure-based value perspective, there could be some uncertainty, as those who do enjoy it seem to enjoy it quite a lot. However, according to the theory being presented, the fact that people who move from enjoying the Poems of Passion to appreciating the majority of the content in the Golden Treasury, for example, do not go back, clarifies the issue. We should keep in mind the conditions that need to be met for this test to be definitive. Just because someone who has gone from only drinking beer to only drinking brandy seldom goes back doesn't mean brandy is a superior drink. It just shows that it's a more effective intoxicant. When applying this test, we need to consider what the responses are, and in the case of poetry, they are so diverse and representative of all life’s experiences that a true universal preference among those who have tried both types fairly essentially indicates the superiority in value of one over the other. Keats, according to widespread qualified opinion, is a more effective poet than Wilcox, and that essentially means that his works hold more value.

CHAPTER XXVI

Judgment and Divergent Readings
Judgment and Different Interpretations

The Prime Minister—The misunderstanding—in so far as it is a misunderstanding—is purely a misunderstanding. . . .

The Prime Minister—The misunderstanding—as much as it is a misunderstanding—is just a misunderstanding. . . .

The Leader of the Opposition—With the utmost goodwill on this side, I find myself with far less grasp of the whole subject than I had. . . .—The Times, 8th July 1924.

The Leader of the Opposition—With the best intentions on this side, I realize that I have a much weaker understanding of the entire subject than I once did. . . .—The Times, 8th July 1924.

Ambiguity in a poem, as with any other communication, may be the fault of the poet or of the reader. The ambiguities due to erratic reading are as important for criticism as others, and practically more troublesome. There are strong social incentives for overlooking them. Talking to one another we assume, in nine cases out of ten like the merest simpletons, that our readings agree, and that when we differ in our opinions it is something else, not our experiences but our judgments about them which are at variance. Most discussion about works of art is waste of time as communication for this reason. It may, of course, have great value as a means by which people may severally develop their own reactions.

Uncertainty in a poem, like in any other form of communication, can be caused by either the poet or the reader. The ambiguities that come from careless reading are just as significant for criticism as others, and often more frustrating. There are strong social pressures to ignore them. When we talk to each other, we usually assume, in most cases like complete fools, that we understand things the same way, and that when we disagree, it's not our experiences that differ but our interpretations of them. Most discussions about art are a waste of time as communication for this reason. However, it can be very valuable for people to develop their own responses.

These assumptions which so densely obscure the issue raise innumerable practical difficulties both for criticism and for the construction of a theory of criticism. It is well worth while to analyse typical situations a little further.

These assumptions, which cloud the issue so much, create countless practical challenges for both criticism and for building a theory of criticism. It’s worthwhile to analyze typical situations in more depth.

The closing lines of the Fifth Sonnet of Wordsworth’s River Duddon series will afford a convenient instance:—

The closing lines of the Fifth Sonnet of Wordsworth’s River Duddon series provide a useful example:—

Sole listener, Duddon! to the breeze that played
With thy clear voice, I caught the fitful sound
Wafted o’er sullen moss and craggy mound,
Unfruitful solitudes that seemed to upbraid
The sun in heaven!—but now, to form a shade
For thee, green alders have together wound
Their foliage; ashes flung their arms around;
And birch trees risen in silver colonnade.
And thou hast also tempted here to rise,
Mid sheltering pines, this cottage rude and grey;
Whose ruddy children, by the mother’s eyes
Carelessly watched, sport through the summer day,
Thy pleased associates—light as endless May
On infant bosoms lonely nature lies.

Sole listener, Duddon! to the breeze that played
With your clear voice, I caught the sporadic sound
Carried over gloomy moss and craggy hill,
Empty solitude that seemed to scold
The sun in the sky!—but now, to provide shade
For you, green alders have intertwined
Their leaves; ashes have stretched their branches around;
And birch trees have risen like a silver row.
And you have also drawn to rise here,
Amid sheltering pines, this simple grey cottage;
Whose rosy children, watched carelessly by their mother’s eyes
Play through the summer day,
Your happy companions—light as endless May
On young hearts, lonely nature rests.

Two readers who found themselves, as they thought, in entire agreement as to the excellence of this sonnet, and especially as to the beauty of its close, were surprised shortly afterwards to discover that they had been reading quite different poems. By the one the last sentence was interpreted as saying that the gloom of lonely nature, of sullen moss and craggy ground, however it might seem later on in life, had no oppressive effect upon the children. By the other it was read as saying that however barren and gloomy might be the scene, actually lonely nature there in itself had no such character, but was, as it were, floating “light as endless May on infant bosoms”. The two readings, by throwing their effect back upon what had preceded and in addition completely altering the rhythm of the close, produced what it is no exaggeration to describe as two different poems. Neither would be uncharacteristic of Wordsworth, although doubtless the first reading is the one to be accepted.

Two readers who believed they completely agreed on the brilliance of this sonnet, especially regarding the beauty of its ending, were shocked to discover shortly after that they had been reading entirely different poems. One interpreted the last sentence to mean that the dreariness of isolated nature, with its gloomy moss and jagged ground, did not have a heavy impact on the children, regardless of how it might seem later in life. The other read it to mean that, no matter how barren and bleak the scene might be, the lonely nature itself didn’t have that dark quality; instead, it was like floating “light as endless May on infant bosoms.” The two interpretations, by reflecting back on what came before and completely changing the rhythm of the conclusion, created what could be described as two different poems. Both interpretations could belong to Wordsworth, although the first is undoubtedly the one to accept.

This exemplifies what is perhaps the rarest case,* that in which agreement as to value covers an actual grave difference in the experiences valued. More usually there is some genuine source for the agreement, to be found in some common character of the experiences. What this common character is may be difficult to discover. It may be merely the rhythm, or the cadence of some phrase, or the form of a sequence of references. But sometimes, if it is a more obvious part, such as a description or metaphor, a discussion between critical readers, who are aware that their experiences differ, will bring it to light.

This shows what might be one of the rarest cases,* where agreement on value actually hides a significant difference in the experiences being valued. More often, there’s a real reason behind the agreement, found in some common aspect of the experiences. Identifying this common aspect can be tricky. It might just be the rhythm or cadence of a phrase, or the structure of a series of references. But sometimes, if it's a more obvious element like a description or metaphor, a discussion among critical readers who know their experiences differ will bring it to the surface.

Another common case is exemplified by some famous discussions of Hamlet. It is curious that people with such different conceptions of the character of Hamlet himself and of the action of the play, have been able to agree none the less as to its value as a whole, apart, of course, from its incidental values. Much has to be discounted in estimating this agreement. On some interpretations praise of the play as a whole is certainly insincere. On the interpretation which makes Claudius the hero, whose tragic frailty lies in the fact that his long-suffering patience with the baseless suspicions of the crazy nuisance Hamlet breaks down in the end and brings the noble monarch to disaster, there would be little beyond the playwright’s subtlety which could honestly be commended. But with all allowances it seems certain that widely different interpretations have seemed to good critics to result in the same peculiar high value of tragedy. The explanation is that tragic value is a general not a specific character of responses. Just as a collision between motorcars and a collision between ships are equally collisions, so the impulses whose equilibrium produces the catharsis of tragedy may be very varied, provided that their relations to one another are correct.

Another common example is seen in some well-known discussions of Hamlet. It's interesting that people with such different views of Hamlet's character and the play's actions can still agree on its overall value, aside from its additional merits. We have to take a lot into account when evaluating this agreement. For some interpretations, praising the play as a whole is definitely not genuine. In the interpretation that sees Claudius as the hero, whose tragic flaw is that his long-suffering patience with Hamlet's unfounded suspicions ultimately breaks down and leads to his downfall, there would be little to commend beyond the playwright's skill. However, with all considerations in mind, it seems clear that vastly different interpretations have led to well-respected critics finding the same unique high value in the tragedy. The reason is that tragic value is a broad, not a specific, characteristic of reactions. Just as a crash between cars and a collision between ships are both collisions, the motivations that create the catharsis of tragedy can be quite varied, as long as their relationships to one another are correct.

Very many of the values of the arts are of this general kind. Besides the experiences which result from the building up of connected attitudes, there are those produced by the breaking down of some attitude which is a clog and a bar to other activities. From Blake’s “Truly, my Satan, thou art but a dunce”, to Voltaire’s “Bon père de famille est capable de tout”, such works can be found in all degrees. It matters little what the detail of the impulses which make up the obstructing attitude for different people in each case may be. This often varies, but when the attitude collapses the effect can be agreed upon. The great masters of irony—Rabelais and the Flaubert of Bouvard et Pécuchet—are the chief exponents of this kind of exorcism.

Many of the values of the arts fall into this general category. In addition to the experiences that come from developing connected attitudes, there are also those that arise from breaking down an attitude that hinders other activities. From Blake’s “Truly, my Satan, thou art but a dunce,” to Voltaire’s “A good family man is capable of anything,” such works can be found in various forms. It doesn't matter much what the specifics of the impulses are that create the blocking attitude for different people—this can vary widely. However, when that attitude falls apart, the effect is consistent. The great masters of irony—Rabelais and Flaubert in Bouvard et Pécuchet—are the leading figures in this type of exorcism.

CHAPTER XXVII

Levels of Response and the Width of Appeal
Response Levels and Appeal Range

L’art n’est pas chose populaire, encore moins ‘poule de luxe’. . . .
L’art est d’essence hautaine.—Le Corbusier-Saugnier.

Art isn't something for the masses, much less a 'luxury item'...
Art is inherently elitist.—Le Corbusier-Saugnier.

There still remains the most interesting of the cases in which apparent agreement disguises real differences, that in which a work occasions valuable responses of the same kind at a number of different levels. Macbeth is as good an example as any. Its very wide popularity is due to the fact that crude responses to its situations integrate with one another, not so well as more refined responses, but still in something of the same fashion. At one end of the scale it is a highly successful, easily apprehended, two-colour melodrama, at the other a peculiarly enigmatic and subtle tragedy, and in between there are various stages which give fairly satisfactory results. Thus people of very different capacities for discrimination and with their attitudes developed in very different degrees can join in admiring it. This possibility of being enjoyed at many levels* is a recognised characteristic of Elizabethan Drama. The Pilgrim’s Progress, Robinson Crusoe, Gulliver’s Travels, the Ballads, are other instances. The differences between such things and, for example, the work of Donne, Milton, Blake, Landor, Stendhal, Henry James, Baudelaire raise some of the most interesting of critical problems.

There are still some of the most fascinating cases where apparent agreement hides real differences, especially when a work sparks valuable responses of the same kind across various levels. Macbeth is a prime example. Its broad popularity stems from how basic reactions to its situations connect with each other—though not as effectively as more insightful responses, they still align in a similar way. At one end, it serves as a highly engaging, straightforward melodrama, while on the other, it presents a uniquely mysterious and subtle tragedy, with various intermediate stages that yield reasonably satisfying outcomes. This means that people with very different levels of understanding and varying degrees of developed attitudes can all appreciate it. This ability to be enjoyed on multiple levels* is a recognized feature of Elizabethan Drama. The Pilgrim’s Progress, Robinson Crusoe, Gulliver’s Travels, and the Ballads are other examples. The contrasts between these works and, for instance, the writings of Donne, Milton, Blake, Landor, Stendhal, Henry James, and Baudelaire present some of the most intriguing critical challenges.

There is a common opinion, sometimes very strongly held, that a work which appeals to all kinds and all degrees of men is thereby proved to be greater, more valuable, than one which appeals only to some. There may be a confusion in this opinion. The sum of value yielded, since men actually are of different degrees, the social value that is to say of such work, will naturally be greater. But it does not follow that the maximum value for the reader of the highest level need be greater. The common belief that it is necessarily greater, that the work of wide appeal must be in itself a more admirable thing than work which appeals only to those who discriminate finely, is due to the assumption that it appeals everywhere for the same reasons and thus is shown to touch something essential and fundamental in human nature. But no one in a position to judge, who has, for example, some experience of the teaching of English, will maintain that Shakespeare’s appeal, to take the chief instance, is homogeneous. Different people read and go to see the same play for utterly different reasons. Where two people applaud we tend to assume, in spite of our better knowledge, that their experiences have been the same: the experience of the first would often be nauseous to the second, if by accident they were exchanged, and the first would be left helpless, lost and bewildered. On this false assumption it is easy to build up a formidable theory about art’s concern with the basic elements of human nature and to arraign modern art for superficiality. But there have always been these two kinds, work with the wide, and work with only the special appeal. What actually are the differences between them?

There’s a widely held belief, sometimes very passionately, that a work that resonates with all kinds and levels of people is therefore greater and more valuable than one that appeals only to a few. This opinion might be confusing. The total amount of value produced, since people are indeed of different levels, the social value of such a work will naturally be higher. However, that doesn’t mean that the maximum value for the reader at the highest level has to be greater. The common belief that it must be greater, that a work with broad appeal is inherently more admirable than one that only attracts those who are discerning, stems from the assumption that it resonates everywhere for the same reasons and thus connects with something essential and fundamental in human nature. But anyone qualified to judge, such as someone with experience teaching English, wouldn’t argue that Shakespeare’s appeal, for example, is uniform. Different people read and watch the same play for completely different reasons. When two people applaud, we tend to assume, despite knowing better, that their experiences are the same: the experience of the first person could often be unpleasant for the second, if by chance they swapped experiences, and the first would feel confused, lost, and baffled. On this incorrect assumption, it’s easy to build a strong theory about art's connection to basic elements of human nature and criticize modern art for being superficial. But there have always been these two types: works with broad appeal and those with more specialized appeal. What are the actual differences between them?

The one, the art which keeps the child from play and the old man from his chimney-corner, evidently builds up its attitudes with the simplest, most aboriginal impulses, and it handles them so that the undeveloped mind can weave them into some sort of satisfying fabric while the more mature mind, qualifying and complicating them until they perhaps lose all likeness to their earlier form, still finds them serve its needs. The other is built up from impulses which, except in a personality capable of very nice adjustments, do not unite in any valuable way, and often the impulses themselves are of a kind of which only a highly developed mind or one with special experience is capable. This last point, however, is separable, and raises a question which will be discussed later.

The one type of art that keeps children from playing and older people from their cozy spots clearly develops its themes from the most basic, primal instincts, and it presents them in a way that allows an immature mind to stitch them together into a satisfying whole. Meanwhile, a more mature mind takes those same themes and qualifies and complicates them, sometimes making them unrecognizable compared to their original form, yet still finds them useful. The other type of art is shaped from impulses that, unless managed by someone with great adaptability, don’t come together in any meaningful way, and often these impulses require a highly developed mind or someone with specific experiences to appreciate them. However, this last point can be separated out and leads to a question that will be addressed later.

Plainly each of the two methods has its advantages. The poet of wide appeal, it is tempting to suppose, has an advantage in that the impulses involved are general, have been interested all through life and are very representative of experience. And he has the further advantage perhaps of avoiding a certain dangerous finality. Impulses which adjust themselves at so many levels may go on doing so perhaps indefinitely. There may be something in the suggestion that Shakespeare wrote better than he knew. Certainly it is a serious charge against much of Henry James, for example, that when the reader has once successfully read it there is nothing further which he can do. He can only repeat his reading. There is often a point at which the parts of the experience click together, the required attitude is achieved, and no further development is possible. Together with this goes the sense in the reader that all had to be just as it is and not otherwise, whereas with much of Shakespeare we feel that anything might have been different and the result the same. “Not laboriously but luckily.”

Clearly, each of the two methods has its pros and cons. It’s easy to think that a poet with broad appeal benefits from having feelings that are universal, deeply felt throughout life, and representative of common experiences. They may also avoid a certain dangerous finality. Feelings that can adjust at so many levels might continue to do so indefinitely. There might be some truth in the idea that Shakespeare wrote better than he realized. It’s certainly a serious criticism of much of Henry James, for instance, that once a reader has finished it, there's nothing more they can do. They can only go back and read it again. There often comes a moment when the elements of the experience click together, the right mindset is reached, and no further growth is possible. Along with this comes the feeling for the reader that everything had to be exactly as it is and couldn’t have been any other way, while with much of Shakespeare, we sense that anything could have been different and the outcome would still be the same. “Not laboriously but luckily.”

But this is only sometimes true of the sophisticated poet who makes no appeal below a certain level. It is not true of Pope, for example, or of Walt Whitman, to choose two unlike authors who at their best are not generally appreciated. And as a counterbalancing advantage for such poets their greater freedom must be noticed. Perhaps the chief reason for the decline of drama in the seventeenth century (social factors apart) was the exhaustion of the best themes which could be used in order to appeal at all levels. Drama, to secure audiences large enough to be encouraging, must make a wide-spread appeal; but the limitations which this condition imposes upon action are very strict. There are no similar restrictions for lyric poetry, and it is significant that the greatest lyrics have so often a high-level appeal only. The Mad Song of Blake, The Phœnix and the Turtle, The Hymn of Pan, most great sonnets, are instances in point.

But this is only sometimes true for the sophisticated poet who doesn’t appeal to a lower level. It’s not true for Pope, for example, or Walt Whitman, to pick two very different authors who aren’t generally appreciated at their best. An advantage for such poets is their greater freedom. Perhaps the main reason for the decline of drama in the seventeenth century (aside from social factors) was the depletion of the best themes that could appeal to all levels. Drama, in order to attract enough audiences to be successful, needs to make a broad appeal; however, the restrictions this puts on action are very strict. There are no similar limitations for lyric poetry, and it’s important to note that the greatest lyrics often have an appeal at a high level only. The Mad Song by Blake, The Phœnix and the Turtle, The Hymn of Pan, and most great sonnets are examples of this.

There is, too, no good reason why impulses which only begin to make up valuable attitudes in highly organised and discriminating minds should lead to attitudes less valuable or more fragile, more fixed and final than others. We must not allow the unique instance of Shakespeare to weigh too heavily; after all, King Lear, the most inexhaustible of his works, is not a thing which has great popular appeal.

There’s also no good reason why impulses that only start to shape valuable attitudes in well-organized and discerning minds should result in attitudes that are less valuable or more fragile, more fixed and final than others. We shouldn’t let the unique case of Shakespeare influence us too much; after all, King Lear, the most complex of his works, isn’t something that has widespread popular appeal.

CHAPTER XXVIII

The Allusiveness of Modern Poetry
The Elusiveness of Modern Poetry

Tehee! Tehee! O sweet delight!

Haha! Haha! Oh sweet joy!

He tickles this age who can

He tickles this age who can

Call Tullia’s ape a marmosyte,

Call Tullia's ape a marmoset,

And Leda’s goose a swan!

And Leda’s goose is a swan!

Anon.

Anonymous

We have distinguished between impulses which are involved at all stages of development, their course and fate naturally varying with the stage, and those which do not go off at all except in developed minds. The responses of the non-mathematical and the mathematical mind to a formula illustrate the difference. It is the use of responses not available without special experience, which more than anything else narrows the range of the artist’s communication and creates the gulf between expert and popular taste.

We have made a distinction between impulses that play a role at every stage of development, with their trajectories and outcomes changing depending on the stage, and those that only emerge in fully developed minds. The reactions of both non-mathematical and mathematical minds to a formula highlight this difference. It's the reliance on responses that aren't accessible without specific experience that primarily limits the range of the artist's communication and creates a divide between expert and popular taste.

In the second chorus of Hellas in the middle of the second stanza the rhythm, tune, and handling, though not the metre, become suddenly uncharacteristic of Shelley. A fullness of tone, a queer, gentle cadence, and a leisurely ease of movement belong to the fifth and following lines:

In the second chorus of Hellas in the middle of the second stanza, the rhythm, melody, and style, though not the meter, suddenly change and feel different from Shelley’s usual work. There’s a richness in the sound, a strange, soft flow, and a relaxed pace in the fifth line and those that follow:

A mortal shape to him

A human form to him

Was like the vapour dim

Was like the dim vapor

Which the orient planet animates with light.

Which the eastern planet brings to life with light.

Hell, sin, and slavery, came,

Hell, sin, and slavery came,

Like bloodhounds mild and tame,

Like calm and gentle bloodhounds,

Nor preyed until their Lord had taken flight.

Nor preyed until their Lord had left.

And this tone and movement are in clear contrast with the fever, the impetuosity, the shrillness and rapidity of the first stanza, or of the closing lines of the second:

And this tone and movement are in clear contrast with the intensity, the urgency, the sharpness, and the speed of the first stanza, or the final lines of the second:

The moon of Mahomet

The moon of Muhammad

Arose, and it shall set:

Rise, and it will set:

While, blazoned as on heaven’s immortal noon,

While, shining brightly like the midday sun in the sky,

The Cross leads generations on.

The Cross guides generations forward.

The difference is difficult to describe except perhaps: by the aid of a musical notation. It is like the difference between two voices, and in spite of the highly characteristic matter* of the lines, the reader feels that not Shelley but some other poet is speaking. What Shelley is doing becomes unmistakable in the third and last stanza. The corresponding lines, again in clear contrast with the lines surrounding them, have the same strange modulation:

The difference is hard to explain, maybe best represented by a musical notation. It's like the difference between two voices, and even with the very distinct content of the lines, the reader senses that it’s not Shelley speaking but some other poet. What Shelley is doing becomes really clear in the third and final stanza. The corresponding lines, once more in sharp contrast with the surrounding lines, have the same unusual modulation:

So fleet, so faint, so fair,

So quick, so subtle, so beautiful,

The Powers of Earth and Air

The Powers of Earth and Air

Fled from the folding-star of Bethlehem.

Fled from the star over Bethlehem.

Apollo, Pan and Love,

Apollo, Pan, and Cupid,

And even Olympian Jove,

And even Olympic Jove,

Grew weak, for killing Truth had glared on them.

Grew weak, for the harsh reality of killing Truth had confronted them.

In a manner more familiar perhaps in music than in poetry Shelley is echoing another poem, borrowing, as it were, Milton’s voice though not his words, making in fact a musical quotation, a poetical allusion of an exquisite felicity.

In a way that's probably more common in music than in poetry, Shelley is reflecting another poem, using Milton’s voice even if he doesn't use his exact words, essentially creating a musical quote and a poetic reference that's beautifully done.

But by so doing he is necessarily restricting the number of the readers who will fully appreciate him.

But by doing this, he is limiting the number of readers who will truly appreciate him.

Such allusions are a normal and regular part of the resources of all poets who belong to the literary tradition, that is to say, of the vast majority of poets in modern times. They are not often so unobtrusive and the place which they are given in the structure of the poem varies. Sometimes, as in this instance, a failure on the part of the reader has no important consequences. One familiar with the Hymn on the Morning of Christ’s Nativity will respond more fully and with a deeper sense of the situation; but a reader unfamiliar with it is not deprived of any major part of the poem. In other cases the loss is more serious. Another instance from Shelley will illustrate this, and it is interesting for its own sake. The Shape which guides the Chariot in the Triumph of Life is described and identified for the reader in a large degree through another Miltonic quotation or allusion:

Such references are a normal and regular part of the tools of all poets who are part of the literary tradition, meaning the vast majority of poets today. They aren't always so subtle, and the way they're incorporated into the poem varies. Sometimes, like in this case, a reader’s lack of awareness doesn’t significantly impact their understanding. Someone familiar with the Hymn on the Morning of Christ’s Nativity will connect more deeply and with a richer sense of the context; however, a reader unfamiliar with it won't miss out on any major part of the poem. In other situations, the loss is more significant. Another example from Shelley will highlight this, and it's interesting in its own right. The Shape that guides the Chariot in the Triumph of Life is described and identified for the reader largely through another quotation or allusion to Milton:

A Shape
So sate within, as one whom years deform,
Beneath a dusky hood and double cape,
Crouching within the shadow of a tomb,
And o’er what seemed the head a cloud-like crape
Was bent.

A Shape
So full inside, like someone shaped by time,
Under a dark hood and a double cloak,
Huddled in the shadow of a grave,
And over what looked like the head, a cloud-like covering
Was draped.

Shelley, it is known, crystallised much of his philosophy in the sentence: ‘Death is the veil which those who live call life’, and the reference here to the guardian of Hell Gate,

Shelley famously summed up much of his philosophy in the phrase: ‘Death is the veil which those who live call life’, and the reference here to the guardian of Hell Gate,

What seem’d his head

What seemed to be his head

The likeness of a Kingly Crown had on,

The appearance of a royal crown was on,

is not accidental or unimportant for the understanding of the poem.

is not a coincidence or trivial for understanding the poem.

Some care is needed in considering the problem of allusions. There may be worthy and unworthy motives behind their employment ad their enjoyment. There are some to whom a familiarity with literature occasions a sense of superiority over others which is trivial and mean. The pleasure of recognition, proportional as it is to the difficulty or unobtrusiveness of the allusion is a thing of slight value, not to be confused with literary or poetic values. It is perfectly possible for a reader, familiar with the Nativity Hymn, for example, to receive all that Shelley intended without ever noticing the allusion, without, that is to say, any recognition. But the erudite often forget that this happens. To turn the capacity of recognising recondite references into a shibboleth by which culture may be estimated is a perversion to which scholarly persons are too much addicted. The point is worth mentioning, since this snobbishness, percolating down (or, if the metaphor be preferred, by repercussion) is responsible for much insincerity and timidity, for wrong attitudes of many kinds towards literature, for irritation and oppression developing into distaste and neglect of poetry. Allusion is a trap for the writer almost as effective as for the academic critic. It invites insincerity. It may encourage and disguise laziness. When it becomes a habit it is a disease. But these dangers form no ground for denying to allusion, and the similar resources of which it is typical, a fit and justifiable place in poetry.

Some care is needed when considering the issue of allusions. There can be both good and bad reasons for using and enjoying them. Some people feel a sense of superiority over others when they are familiar with literature, which can be trivial and petty. The pleasure of recognition, which varies with how difficult or subtle the allusion is, holds little value and shouldn’t be confused with true literary or poetic merit. A reader who knows the Nativity Hymn, for instance, can fully grasp what Shelley intended without ever noticing the allusion, without, in other words, recognizing it at all. However, the knowledgeable often overlook that this is possible. Turning the ability to recognize obscure references into a badge of cultural merit is a distortion that many scholars are prone to. This snobbery, whether considered in a direct way or through its effects, leads to insincerity and timidity, creates wrong attitudes towards literature, and causes irritation and oppression, resulting in a dislike and neglect of poetry. Allusion is a trap for writers, just as much as it is for academic critics. It can invite insincerity and may encourage laziness while masking it. When it becomes a habit, it turns into a problem. However, these dangers do not justify rejecting allusion and similar resources that rightfully belong in poetry.

Allusion is the most striking of the ways in which poetry takes into its service elements and forms of experience which are not inevitable to life but need to be specially acquired. And the difficulty which it raises is merely a special instance of a general communicative difficulty which will probably increase for the poetry of the future. All the thought and feeling of recent man goes on in terms of experience which is much more likely to be special and peculiar to the individual, than, let us say, the experience of medieval man. The survival of medieval man on such a vast scale among us should not mislead in this matter. The people who are most keenly and variously interested, that is to say, the people whose lives are most valuable on our theory of value, the people for whom the poet writes and by his appeal to whom he is judged, inevitably build up their minds with far more varied elements than has ever been the case before. And the poet, in so far as he is equal to his opportunities, does the same. It is hard, and, in fact, impossible, to deny him his natural and necessary resources on the ground that a majority of his readers will not understand. This is not his fault but the fault of the social structure. Given present conditions and future developments in the directions indicated by the changes of the last two hundred years, it is extremely probable that poets will become not less but more allusive, that their work will depend more and more not only upon other poetry but upon all manner of special fields of familiarity.* Many of the finest and most widely significant experiences, and those therefore most suitable for poetry, come nowadays, for example, through reading pieces of advanced research. There is nothing new in this, of course, nothing that was not happening when Donne wrote. The difficulty springs from the fact that research is so much further ahead than it used to be.

Allusion is one of the most striking ways that poetry utilizes elements and forms of experience that aren't automatically part of life but need to be specifically learned. The challenges it presents are just particular examples of a broader communication barrier, which is likely to grow for future poetry. The thoughts and feelings of modern individuals are based on experiences that are much more likely to be unique and personal, compared to, say, the experiences of medieval people. The continued presence of medieval concepts among us should not deceive us in this regard. The individuals who are most interested and varied—those whom our value theory considers most significant, for whom poets write and by whose standards they are judged—inevitably shape their minds with far more diverse experiences than ever before. And poets, as long as they keep up with these opportunities, do the same. It’s challenging, and actually impossible, to deny them their natural and essential resources simply because many of their readers may not grasp them. This isn’t the poet's fault; it’s a flaw in the social structure. Given current conditions and future trends that reflect the changes of the last two hundred years, it's very likely that poets will become even more allusive, relying increasingly not just on other poetry but also on various specialized areas of knowledge. Many of the most profound and widely meaningful experiences—those best suited for poetry—come today, for instance, from reading advanced research articles. There’s nothing new about this; it was happening back when Donne was writing. The difficulty arises because research is now much further advanced than it used to be.

CHAPTER XXIX

Permanence as a Criterion
Stability as a Criterion

Wherewith being crown’d,
Crooked eclipses ’gainst his glory fight.

Whereupon being crowned,
Twisted eclipses struggle against his glory.

Shakespeare, Sonnet LX.

Shakespeare, Sonnet 60.

The permanence of poetry is a subject closely connected with the foregoing. Just as there is a prejudice in favour of work with a wide popular appeal, so there is another in favour of work which lasts, which has “stood the verdict of the centuries”, or is thought likely to stand it. Both are in part due to critical timidity; if we cannot decide ourselves, let us at least count hands and go with the majority.

The permanence of poetry is a topic closely tied to what we've discussed. Just as there's a bias toward work that has broad popular appeal, there's also a preference for work that endures, that has "withstood the test of time," or is believed to be likely to endure. Both biases stem in part from a reluctance to take risks; if we can't make our own judgments, we might as well tally opinions and follow the crowd.

But circumstances which have nothing to do with value sometimes determine survival, and work which is of great value must often perish for that very reason. It never gets printed, none will look at it or listen to it. And immortality often attaches itself to the bad as firmly as to the good. Few things are worse than Hiawatha or The Black Cat, Lorna Doone or Le Crime de Silvestre Bonnard, and some of the greatest favourites* of the anthologies figure there through their ‘bad eminence’.

But factors unrelated to quality sometimes dictate survival, and work that has great value often fades away for that very reason. It never gets published, and no one pays attention to it or listens to it. Immortality can attach itself to the bad just as tightly as to the good. Few things are worse than Hiawatha, The Black Cat, Lorna Doone, or Le Crime de Silvestre Bonnard, and some of the biggest favorites* of the anthologies appear there because of their ‘bad reputation’.

There are, however, reasons for connecting persistence of appeal with a certain type of structure, and, which is more interesting, instant fame with a failure to appeal to subsequent generations. Work which relies upon ready-made attitudes, without being able to reconstitute similar attitudes when they are not already existent, will often make an appeal to one generation which is a mystery to the generations with different attitudes which follow. But this disadvantage from the point of view of permanence of communication does not necessarily involve any lack of value for those to whom the experiences are accessible. Very often, of course, it will accompany low value; but this need not be so.

There are, however, reasons to connect the lasting appeal of a piece of work with a specific type of structure, and, more interestingly, to link instant fame with a failure to resonate with later generations. Work that depends on existing attitudes, without being able to recreate similar feelings in those that don’t have them, will often resonate with one generation while remaining a mystery to those who come after with different perspectives. However, this drawback regarding the longevity of communication doesn’t necessarily mean there’s a lack of value for those who can relate to the experiences. Often, this may come with lower value, but that doesn’t have to be the case.

The permanence of some art has often been an excuse for fantastic hypotheses. Such art has been thought to embody immortal essences, to reveal special kinds of ‘eternal’ truths. But such debilitating speculations here no less than elsewhere should be avoided. Those are not the terms in which the matter may best be discussed. The uniformity of the impulses from which the work of art starts is a sufficient explanation of its permanence. Where the impulses involved are only accidentally touched off through being temporarily in a heightened state of excitability, we may reasonably expect that there will be little permanence. As a catchword will work one year like magic, since certain attitudes are for social reasons ready poised on a hair-trigger adjustment, and the next year be inoperative and incomprehensible, so, on a larger scale and in less striking degree, men’s special social circumstances often provide opportunities for works of art which at other times are quite inadequate stimuli. There are fashions in the most important things as in the least, but for the artist to profit by them is usually to forgo permanence. The greater the ease of communication under such conditions the greater the danger of obsolescence.

The lasting nature of some art has often sparked wild theories. People have believed that such art holds timeless essences and reveals certain kinds of 'eternal' truths. However, these unhelpful speculations, just like in other areas, should be avoided. Those aren't the best terms for discussing the matter. The consistency of the impulses that inspire the artwork is a good explanation for its lasting nature. When the impulses are only temporarily ignited due to heightened excitement, we can expect little permanence. Just like a catchy phrase might work like magic one year because social attitudes are on edge, only to become irrelevant and confusing the next year, people's specific social situations often create opportunities for artworks that would otherwise not elicit strong reactions. Trends exist in both major and minor aspects of life, but for an artist to take advantage of them usually means sacrificing permanence. The easier communication is in such circumstances, the higher the risk of becoming outdated.

Far more of the great art of the past is actually obsolete than certain critics pretend, who forget what a special apparatus of erudition they themselves bring to their criticism. The Divina Commedia is a representative example. It is true that for adequately equipped readers who can imaginatively reproduce the world outlook of Aquinas, and certain attitudes to woman and to chastity, which are even more inaccessible, there is no obsolescence. But this is true of the most forgotten poems. Actual obsolescence is not in general a sign of low value, but merely of the use of special circumstances for communication. That a work reflects, summarises and is penetrated by its age and period is not a ground for assigning it a low value, and yet this saturation more than anything else limits the duration of its appeal. Only so far as a work avoids the catchword type in its method, and relies upon elements likely to remain stable, formal elements for example, can it escape the touch of time. That Dante is neglected is due only indirectly to his present-day obscurity; he is still as accessible as ever through his formal side. It is the labour required from readers who are not content with a partial approach which explains why he is so little read even by the scholarly. What can be translated in: him, the content, is precisely what is of least present and future interest, and at the same time most difficult to understand.

Much of the great art from the past is actually outdated, more than some critics like to admit, as they overlook the specialized knowledge they bring to their critiques. The Divina Commedia is a prime example. For readers who are equipped to imaginatively grasp Aquinas's worldview and certain attitudes towards women and chastity—both of which are even harder to understand—there's no obsolescence. But this holds true for many forgotten poems as well. Actual obsolescence doesn’t generally indicate low value; it simply reflects the use of specific circumstances for communication. A work's ability to reflect, summarize, and be influenced by its time doesn’t justify assigning it low value. However, this very immersion in its context often limits its lasting appeal. Only when a work avoids trendy language in its approach and relies on elements likely to remain stable, like formal aspects, can it escape the effects of time. Dante's neglect is indirectly related to how obscure he seems today; he remains just as accessible through his formal elements. The difficulty lies in the effort required from readers who aren't satisfied with a superficial understanding, which accounts for why even scholars read him so little. What can be understood in him, the content, is precisely what is of least interest now and in the future, and simultaneously the hardest to comprehend.

CHAPTER XXX

The Definition of a Poem
What a Poem Is

Men take the words they find in use among their neighbours, and that they may not seem ignorant what they stand for use them confidently without much troubling their heads about a certain fixed meaning. . . . it being all one to draw these men out of their mistakes, who have no settled notions, as to dispossess a Vagrant of his habitation, who has no settled abode. This I guess to be so; and every one may observe in himself or others whether it be so or not.

Men use the words they hear their neighbors say, and to avoid looking ignorant about what those words mean, they use them confidently without really thinking about a specific meaning. . . . It’s just as hard to correct these people, who have no definite ideas, as it is to remove a wanderer from a place when they have no fixed home. I believe this is true, and anyone can reflect on themselves or others to see if it is or not.

Locke.

Locke.

It may be useful to collect here some of the results of the foregoing sections and consider them from the point of view of the practising critic. The most salient perhaps is the desirability of distinguishing clearly between the communicative and the value aspects of a work of art. We may praise or condemn a work on either ground or upon both, but if it fails entirely as a vehicle of communication we are, to say the least, not well placed for denying its value.

It might be helpful to gather some of the insights from the previous sections and look at them from the perspective of a working critic. The most important point is probably the need to clearly differentiate between the communicative and value aspects of an artwork. We can either praise or criticize a piece based on one or both of these criteria, but if it completely fails as a means of communication, we are, to put it mildly, not in a good position to dismiss its value.

But, it may be said, it will then have no value for us and its value or disvalue for us is all that we as critics pretend or should pretend to judge. To make such a reply, however, is to abdicate as a critic. At the least a critic is concerned with the value of things for himself and for people like him. Otherwise his criticism is mere autobiography. And any critic worth attention makes a further claim, a claim to sanity. His judgment is only of general interest in so far as it is representative and reflects what happens in a mind of a certain kind, developed in a certain fashion. The services of bad critics are sometimes not less than those of good critics, but that is only because we can divine from their responses what other people’s responses are likely to be.

But it could be argued that it won’t have any value for us, and its worth or lack of worth for us is all we, as critics, claim or should claim to judge. However, making such a response means giving up as a critic. At the very least, a critic cares about the value of things for themselves and others like them. Otherwise, their criticism is just personal journaling. And any critic worth listening to has a larger point to make—a claim to rationality. Their judgment is only of general interest to the extent that it represents and reflects what occurs in a certain type of mind, shaped in a certain way. The contributions of bad critics can sometimes be just as valuable as those of good critics, but that's only because we can infer from their reactions what other people's reactions are likely to be.

We must distinguish between standard or normal criticism and erratic or eccentric criticism. As critics Lamb or Coleridge are very far from normal; none the less they are of extraordinary fertility in suggestion. Their responses are often erratic even when of most revelatory character. In such cases we do not take them as standards to which we endeavour to approximate, we do not attempt to see eye to eye with them. Instead we use them as means by which to make quite different approaches ourselves to the works which they have characteristically but eccentrically interpreted.

We need to differentiate between typical criticism and unusual or offbeat criticism. Critics like Lamb or Coleridge are far from typical; however, they are incredibly rich in ideas. Their reactions can be unpredictable even when they provide deep insights. In these cases, we don’t try to match their views or agree with them. Instead, we use their perspectives as a way to explore different approaches to the works they have uniquely and eccentrically interpreted.

The distinction between a personal or idiosyncratic judgment and a normative is sometimes overlooked. A critic should often be in a position to say, “I don’t like this but I know it is good”, or “I like this and condemn it”, or “This is the effect which it produces upon me, and this quite different effect is the one it should produce.” For obvious reasons he rarely makes any such statements. But many people would regard praise of a work which is actually disliked by the praiser as immoral. This is a confusion of ideas. Any honest reader knows fairly well the points at which his sensibility is distorted, at which he fails as a normal critic and in what ways. It is his duty to take these into consideration in passing judgment upon the value of a work. His rank as a critic depends at least as much upon his ability to discount these personal peculiarities as upon any hypothetical impeccability of his actual responses.

The difference between a personal or subjective opinion and a standard one is often ignored. A critic should often be able to say, “I don’t like this, but I know it’s good,” or “I like this, even though it’s not great,” or “This is how it affects me, and this is the different effect it should have.” For obvious reasons, he rarely makes statements like that. However, many people would consider it wrong to praise a work that they actually dislike. This is a misunderstanding. Any honest reader is generally aware of where their feelings might be skewed, where they fall short as a typical critic, and in what ways. It’s their responsibility to take these factors into account when judging the value of a work. Their status as a critic relies just as much on their ability to set aside these personal quirks as it does on any supposed perfection in their actual reactions.

So far we have been considering those cases in which the vehicle is sufficiently adequate and the critic sufficiently representative and careful for the response to be a good index of the value of the poem. But these cases are comparatively rare. The superstition which any language not intolerably prolix and uncouth encourages that there is something actual, the poem, which all readers have access to and upon which they pass judgment, misleads us. We naturally talk about poems (and pictures, etc.) in a way which makes it impossible for anybody to discover what it is we are talking about. Most critical discussion, in other words, is primarily emotive with only a very loose and fourfold equivocal reference. We may be talking about the artist’s experience, such of it as is relevant OF about The experience of a qualified reader who made no mistakes, or about an ideal and perfect reader’s possible experience, or about our own actual experience. All four in most cases will be qualitatively different. Communication is perhaps never perfect, so the first and the last will differ. The second and third differ also, from the others and from one another, the third being what we ought unrestrictedly to experience, or the best experience we could possibly undergo, whereas the second is merely what we ought to experience as things are, or the best experience that we can expect.

So far, we've been looking at cases where the vehicle is good enough, and the critic is representative and careful enough for the response to accurately reflect the poem's value. But these cases are pretty rare. The superstition that any language that isn’t overly complicated suggests there is something actual, the poem, that all readers can access and judge is misleading. We often talk about poems (and pictures, etc.) in a way that makes it impossible for anyone to figure out what we’re discussing. Most critical discussions, in other words, are mostly emotional with only a vague and ambiguous reference. We could be talking about the artist’s experience, what’s relevant from it, the experience of a qualified reader who made no mistakes, the possible experience of an ideal, perfect reader, or our own actual experience. In most cases, all four will be qualitatively different. Communication is probably never perfect, so the first and last will differ. The second and third differ as well, from each other and from the others; the third is what we should experience without restrictions, or the best experience we could potentially have, while the second is merely what we should experience as things stand, or the best experience we can realistically expect.

Which of these possible definitions of a poem shall we adopt? The question is one of convenience merely; but it is by no means easy to decide. The most usual practice is to mean by the poem either the first or the last; or, by forgetting what communication is, to mean both confusedly together. The last involves the personal judgment to which exception was taken on the previous page, and has the further disadvantage that there would be for every sonnet as many poems as readers. A and B, discussing Westminster Bridge as they thought, would unwittingly be discussing two different things. For some purposes, for the disentanglement of some misunderstandings, it is convenient to define a poem temporarily in this manner.

Which of these possible definitions of a poem should we choose? The question is just about convenience, but it's not easy to decide. The most common approach is to refer to the poem as either the first or the last; or, by ignoring what communication really is, to confusingly blend both meanings together. The latter involves a personal judgment that was criticized on the previous page, and it has the added downside that there would be as many poems for each sonnet as there are readers. A and B, discussing Westminster Bridge, would unknowingly be talking about two different things. For some purposes, to clear up misunderstandings, it can be useful to temporarily define a poem this way.

To define the poem as the artist’s experience is a better solution. But it will not do as it stands since nobody but the artist has that experience. We must be more ingenious. We cannot take any single experience as the poem; we must have a class of more or less similar experiences instead. Let us mean by Westminster Bridge not the actual experience which led Wordsworth on a certain morning about a century ago to write what he did, but the class composed of all actual experiences, occasioned by the words, which do not differ within certain limits from that experience. Then anyone who has had one of the experiences comprised in the class can be said to have read the poem. The permissible ranges of variation in the class need (of course) very careful scrutiny. To work them out fully and draw up a neat formal definition of a poem would be an amusing and useful occupation for any literary logician with a knowledge of psychology. The experiences must evidently include the reading of the words with fairly close correspondence in rhythm and tune. Pitch difference would not matter, provided that pitch relations were preserved. Imagery might be allowed to vary indefinitely in its sensory aspect but would be narrowly restricted otherwise. If the reader will run over the diagram of a poetic experience given in Chapter XVI and consider in what respects his and his friends’ experiences must agree if they are to be able to refer to them indifferently as though they were one and the same without confusion or misunderstanding, he will see what kind of thing a detailed definition of a poem would be.

Defining a poem as the artist’s experience is a better approach. However, it’s not enough on its own since only the artist has that experience. We need to be more creative. We can’t take any single experience as the poem; instead, we need a category of similar experiences. When we refer to Westminster Bridge, we shouldn't focus on the specific experience that inspired Wordsworth one morning about a hundred years ago, but rather on the category that includes all actual experiences triggered by the words, which aren’t too different from that original experience. Anyone who has had one of the experiences in that category can be said to have read the poem. The acceptable variations within the category need careful examination. Figuring them out completely and coming up with a clear, formal definition of a poem would be a fun and useful project for any literary logician familiar with psychology. The experiences must clearly include reading the words with a fairly close match in rhythm and tone. Differences in pitch wouldn’t be a problem as long as pitch relationships are maintained. Imagery could vary widely in its sensory aspect but would have to be strictly limited in other ways. If the reader reviews the diagram of a poetic experience provided in Chapter XVI and thinks about how their experiences and those of their friends must align for them to reference them interchangeably without confusion, they will get an idea of what a detailed definition of a poem would entail.

This, although it may seem odd and complicated, is by far the most convenient, in fact it is the only workable way of defining a poem; namely, as a class of experiences which do not differ in any character more than a certain amount, varying for each character, from a standard experience. We may take as this standard experience the relevant experience of the poet when contemplating the completed composition*.

This, even though it might seem strange and complex, is actually the most convenient and really the only practical way to define a poem; specifically, as a category of experiences that don’t differ in any significant way more than a certain degree, which varies for each character, from a standard experience. We can consider the relevant experience of the poet while reflecting on the finished piece as this standard experience.*.

Anyone whose experience approximates in this degree to the standard experience will be able to judge the poem and his remarks about it will be about some experience which is included in the class. Thus we have what we want, a sense, namely, in which a critic can be said to have not read the poem or to have misread it. In this sense unrecognised failures are extremely common.

Anyone whose experience closely matches the typical experience will be able to judge the poem, and their comments about it will relate to some experience that's part of that category. This gives us what we need: a sense in which a critic might be said to have not read the poem or to have misunderstood it. In this way, unrecognized failures are quite common.


The justification for this outbreak of pedantry, as it may appear, is that it brings into prominence one of the reasons for the backwardness of critical theory. If the definition of a poem is a matter of so much difficulty and complexity, the discussion of the principles by which poetry should be judged may be expected to be confused. Critics have as yet hardly begun to ask themselves what they are doing or under what conditions they work. It is true that a recognition of the critic’s predicament need not be explicit in order to be effective, but few with much experience of literary debate will underestimate the extent to which it is disregarded or the consequences which ensue from this neglect. The discussions in the foregoing chapters are intended as no more than examples of the problems which an explicit recognition of the situation will admit and of the ways in which they will be solved.

The reason for this show of pedantry, as it might seem, is that it highlights one of the reasons why critical theory is lagging behind. If defining a poem is so challenging and complicated, we can expect discussions on how to judge poetry to be just as muddled. Critics have barely started to consider what they’re doing or the conditions under which they operate. It’s true that being aware of a critic’s challenges doesn’t have to be openly acknowledged to be useful, but anyone with significant experience in literary discussions knows how much this awareness is overlooked and the repercussions that come from this neglect. The discussions in the previous chapters are meant to be examples of the issues that come up when one explicitly recognizes the situation and of the ways in which these issues can be addressed.

CHAPTER XXXI

Art, Play, and Civilisation
Art, Play, and Civilization

L’heure est & la construction, pas au badinage.

L’heure est à la construction, pas au badinage.

Le Corbuster-Saugnier.

Le Corbuster-Saugnier.

The value of the experiences which we Seek from the arts does not lie, so we have insisted, in the exquisiteness of the moment of consciousness; a set of isolated ecstasies is not a sufficient explanation. Its inadequacy is additional evidence that the theories of value and of the mind upon which it rests are defective. We must now consider what wider explanations are made possible by the theory of value and the outline account of mental activity and of communication above indicated. The ground, in part at least, is cleared. What now can be said as to why the arts are important and why good taste and sound criticism are not mere luxuries, trivial excrescences grafted upon an independent civilisation?

The value of the experiences we seek from the arts doesn't just come from the beauty of that moment of awareness; a collection of isolated highs isn't enough to explain it. This shortcoming further shows that the theories of value and the mind that support it are flawed. We now need to explore what broader explanations can be provided by the theory of value and the basic understanding of mental activity and communication mentioned earlier. The groundwork, at least in part, is laid out. So, what can we now say about why the arts matter and why good taste and solid criticism aren't just indulgent extras, trivial additions to a self-sufficient civilization?

A number of accounts of varying adequacy each in some degree interesting but needing careful interpretation have been put forward. The arts communicate experiences, it has been said, and make states of mind accessible to the many which otherwise would be only possible to few. To this it might be added that the arts are also a means by which experiences arise in the mind of the artist which would never otherwise come about. Both as an occasion for a collectedness and concentration difficult to attain in the ordinary course of life, and as the means by which human effort may acquire a continuity analogous to but more subtle than the continuity of science, the study and practice of the arts can give immensely increased power to the artist, preserving him from that diffusion of his energies which is perhaps his greatest danger. All this is true, but it does not go to the root of the matter.

There have been several accounts, each with varying degrees of adequacy, that are interesting but require careful interpretation. It's been said that the arts communicate experiences and make states of mind accessible to many that would otherwise only be available to a few. Additionally, it's worth noting that the arts also serve as a way for artists to have experiences in their minds that wouldn’t come about otherwise. The study and practice of the arts provide an opportunity for focus and concentration that is hard to achieve in everyday life, as well as a means for human effort to develop a continuity that is similar to, but more refined than, the continuity found in science. This can greatly enhance the artist's power, helping to prevent the scattering of their energies, which is arguably their biggest threat. While all of this is true, it doesn't really get to the heart of the issue.

Again the educational aspect of the arts is constantly being stressed, sometimes in a manner which does them disservice. ‘Message’ hunting—the type of interest which discovers in Macbeth the moral that ‘Honesty is the best policy’; in Othello a recommendation to ‘Look before you leap’, in Hamlet perhaps a proof that ‘Procrastination is the Thief of Time’, or in King Lear an indication that ‘Your sins will find you out*’, in Shelley an exhortation to Idealism, in Browning comfort for the discouraged and assurances as to a future life; but in Donne or Keats no ‘message’—this mode of interpreting the phrase ‘a criticism of life’, though to a minute degree on the right lines, is probably more damaging than those entirely erratic theories, of which ‘Art for Art’s sake’ is an example, with which we have been more concerned.

Once again, the educational value of the arts is constantly emphasized, sometimes in ways that do them a disservice. The tendency to search for a ‘message’— like finding in Macbeth the lesson that ‘Honesty is the best policy’; in Othello the advice to ‘Look before you leap’; in Hamlet perhaps an indication that ‘Procrastination is the Thief of Time’; or in King Lear a suggestion that ‘Your sins will find you out*’, in Shelley a call for Idealism, in Browning comfort for the discouraged and reassurances about an afterlife; but in Donne or Keats, no ‘message’—this method of interpreting the phrase ‘a criticism of life,’ while somewhat on target, is probably more harmful than those completely off-base theories, like ‘Art for Art’s sake,’ which we’ve been more focused on.

None the less but in subtler ways the educational influence of the arts is all-pervasive. We must not overlook bad art in estimating it. “I should be said to insist absurdly on the power of my own confraternity” wrote a novelist of the 19th century “if I were to declare that the bulk of the young people in the upper and middle classes receive their moral teaching chiefly from the novels that they read. Mothers would no doubt think of their own sweet teaching; fathers of the examples which they set; and schoolmasters of the excellence of their instructions. Happy is the country which has such mothers, fathers and schoolmasters! But the novelist creeps in closer than the father, closer than the schoolmaster, closer almost than the mother. He is the chosen guide, the tutor whom the young pupil chooses for herself. She retires with him, suspecting no lesson . . . and there she is taught how she shall learn to love; how she shall receive the lover when he comes; how far she should advance to meet the joy; why she should be reticent and not throw herself at once into this new delight.”

Nonetheless, in subtler ways, the educational impact of the arts is everywhere. We shouldn’t overlook bad art when assessing it. “I would be absurdly insisting on the power of my own group,” wrote a 19th-century novelist, “if I claimed that most young people from upper and middle classes get their moral education primarily from the novels they read. Mothers would surely think of their own loving teachings; fathers of the examples they set; and teachers of the quality of their instruction. Blessed is the country that has such mothers, fathers, and teachers! But the novelist gets closer than the father, closer than the teacher, even closer than the mother. He is the chosen guide, the mentor that the young student picks for herself. She retreats with him, not expecting any lessons... and there she learns how to love; how to welcome the lover when he arrives; how far she should go to embrace the joy; why she should be reserved and not dive straight into this new pleasure.”

The influence is also exerted in more indirect ways. There need be, we must remember, no discernible connection or resemblance whatever between the experience due to the work of art and the later behaviour and experience which is modified through it. Without such resemblance the influence may easily be overlooked or denied, but not by anyone who has a sufficient conception of the ways in which attitudes develop. No one who has repeatedly lived through experiences at the level of discrimination and co-ordination presupposed by the greater writers, can ever, when fully ‘vigilant’, be contented with ordinary crudities though a touch of liver may of course suspend these superior responses. And conversely, keen and vigilant enjoyment of Miss Dell, Mr Burroughs, Mrs Wilcox or Mr Hutchinson, when untouched by doubts or the joys of ironic contemplation, is likely to have as a consequence not only an acceptance of the mediocre in ordinary life, but a blurring and confusion of impulses and a very widespread loss of value.

The influence also takes shape in more subtle ways. We should remember that there doesn't need to be any clear connection or similarity between the experience generated by a work of art and the later behavior and experiences influenced by it. Without such similarity, the influence can easily be overlooked or denied, but that's not the case for anyone who understands how attitudes develop. No one who has repeatedly experienced the level of discrimination and coordination that great writers demand can ever, when fully alert, be satisfied with ordinary crudities, even though a little indulgence might temporarily distract from these higher responses. Conversely, if someone enjoys the works of Miss Dell, Mr. Burroughs, Mrs. Wilcox, or Mr. Hutchinson without being troubled by doubts or the pleasures of ironic reflection, it’s likely to result in not just accepting mediocrity in everyday life, but also in a muddling of impulses and a widespread loss of value.

These remarks apply even more evidently to the Cinema. People do not much imitate what they see upon the screen or what they read of in best-sellers. It would matter little if they did. Such effects would show themselves clearly and the evil would be of a manageable kind. They tend instead to develop stock attitudes and stereotyped ideas, the attitudes and ideas of producers: attitudes and ideas which can be ‘put across’ quickly through a medium that lends itself to crude rather than to sensitive handling. Even a good dramatist’s work will tend to be coarser than that of a novelist of equal ability. He has to make his effects more quickly and in a more obvious way. The Cinema suffers still more than the stage from this disability. It has its compensating advantages in the greater demands which it makes of the audience, but hitherto very few producers have been able to turn them to account. Thus the ideas and attitudes with which the ‘movie fan’ becomes familiar tend to be peculiarly clumsy and inapplicable to life. Other causes, connected with the mentality of producers, increase the effect.

These comments are even more true for movies. People don’t really imitate what they see on screen or read in best-sellers. It wouldn't matter much if they did, as any negative effects would be clear and manageable. Instead, they often develop standard attitudes and clichés, reflecting the views of producers: attitudes and ideas that can be conveyed quickly through a medium that favors bluntness over subtlety. Even a talented playwright's work tends to be rougher than that of an equally skilled novelist because he needs to make his impact faster and more obviously. Movies face this limitation even more than theater. They have the advantage of needing greater engagement from the audience, but so far, very few producers have successfully utilized this. As a result, the ideas and attitudes that 'movie fans' become familiar with are often clumsy and irrelevant to real life. Other factors related to the mindset of producers amplify this effect.

The danger lies not in the fact that school-girls are sometimes incited to poke revolvers at taximen, but in much subtler and more insinuating influences. Most films indeed are much more suited to children than to adults, and it is the adults who really suffer from them. No one can intensely and whole-heartedly enjoy and enter into experiences whose fabric is as crude as that of the average super-film without a disorganisation which has its effects in everyday life. The extent to which second-hand experience of a crass and inchoate type is replacing ordinary life offers a threat which has not yet been realised. If a false theory of the severance and disconnection between ‘æsthetic’ and ordinary experience has prevented the value of the arts from being understood, it has also preserved their dangers from recognition.

The danger isn’t just that school girls sometimes get encouraged to point guns at taxi drivers, but that there are much more subtle and insidious influences at play. Most movies are actually more appropriate for kids than for adults, and it’s the adults who end up really suffering from them. No one can fully and genuinely enjoy and engage with experiences that are as crude as the typical blockbuster without it causing a disruption that affects their daily life. The extent to which shallow and poorly developed experiences are taking the place of real life presents a threat that hasn’t been acknowledged yet. If a misguided idea about the separation between 'aesthetic' and ordinary experiences has made it hard to recognize the value of the arts, it has also masked their dangers.

Those who have attempted to find a place in the whole structure of life for the arts have often made use of the conception of Play; and Groos and Herbert Spencer are famous exponents of the theory. As with so many other Æsthetic Doctrines the opinion that Art is a form of Play may indicate either a very shallow or a very penetrating view. All depends upon the conception of Play which is entertained. Originally the view arose in connection with survival values. Art, it was thought, had little practical value of the obvious kinds, so some indirect means must be found by which it could be thought to be of service. Perhaps, like play, it was a means of harmlessly expending superfluous energy. A more useful contribution was made when the problem of the value of play itself was seriously attacked. The immense practical utility of most forms of play then became evident. Characteristically play is the preparatory organisation and development of impulses. It may easily become too narrowly specialised, and the impulses active may be such as never to receive ‘serious’ exercise. None the less with our present understanding of the amazingly recondite interactions between what appear to be totally different activities of the nervous system, the importance of play is not likely to need much insistence.

Those who have tried to find a role for the arts within the overall structure of life have often referenced the idea of Play; Groos and Herbert Spencer are well-known advocates of this theory. Like many other aesthetic beliefs, the view that Art is a form of Play can reflect either a shallow or a deep understanding, depending on how one defines Play. This perspective initially emerged in relation to survival values. It was believed that Art had little practical value in obvious ways, so some indirect justification was sought to establish its usefulness. Perhaps, like play, it served as a way to harmlessly release excess energy. A more valuable contribution arose when the significance of play itself was carefully examined. The practical benefits of various forms of play then became clear. Typically, play involves the preparatory organization and development of impulses. It can easily become too specialized, and the impulses at play may never be exercised in a 'serious' manner. However, given our current understanding of the incredibly complex interactions between what seem to be entirely different activities of the nervous system, the importance of play is unlikely to require much emphasis.

There are many human activities which, fortunately or unfortunately as the case may be, are no longer required of or possible to civilised man. Yet their total discontinuance may lead to grave disturbances. For some of these play serves as an opportunity. The view that art provides in some cases an analogous outlet through vicarious experience has naturally been put forward, notably by Mr Havelock Ellis. “We have lost the orgy, but in its place we have art.” If we do not extend the ‘sublimation’ theory too far or try to bring under this Safety-valve heading work with which it has no concern, it may be granted that in some cases the explanation is in place. But the temptation to extend it, and so to misconceive the whole matter, is great.

There are many activities that, fortunately or unfortunately, are no longer required of or possible for modern society. However, completely stopping these activities might lead to serious issues. For some, these activities offer a chance to express themselves. The idea that art can provide a similar outlet through vicarious experiences has indeed been suggested, especially by Mr. Havelock Ellis. “We have lost the orgy, but in its place we have art.” If we don’t take the concept of ‘sublimation’ too far or wrongly include activities that don't fit this idea, it makes sense in certain situations. But the urge to extend this concept and misinterpret the whole issue is strong.

The objection to the Play Theory, unless very carefully stated, lies in its suggestion that the experiences of Art are in some way incomplete, that they are substitutes, meagre copies of the real thing, well enough for those who cannot obtain better. “The moralising force of Art lies, not in its capacity to present a timid imitation of our experiences, but in its power to go beyond our experience, satisfying and harmonising the unfulfilled activities of our nature.” The Copy View, with the antithesis between Life and Literature which so often accompanies it, is a devastating misconception. Coupled with the suggestion involved by the word ‘Play,’ that such things are for the young rather than for the mature, and that Art is something one grows out of, it has a large share of the responsibility for the present state of the Arts and of Criticism. Its only rival in obscuring the issues is its close cousin the Amusement or Relaxation Theory.

The objection to the Play Theory, unless stated very clearly, is that it suggests the experiences of Art are somehow incomplete, serving as mere substitutes or poor imitations of the real thing, suitable only for those who can’t find anything better. “The true value of Art lies not in its ability to offer a timid imitation of our experiences, but in its capacity to transcend our experiences, fulfilling and harmonizing the unfulfilled aspects of our nature.” The Copy View, which often contrasts Life and Literature, is a serious misunderstanding. Paired with the implication of the word ‘Play,’ which suggests these things are meant for the young rather than the mature, and that Art is something you outgrow, it greatly contributes to the current state of the Arts and Criticism. Its only rival in confusing the issues is its close relative, the Amusement or Relaxation Theory.

The experiences which the arts offer are not obtainable, or but rarely, elsewhere. Would that they were! They are not incomplete; they might better be described as ordinary experiences completed. They are not such that the most adequately equipped person can dispense with them and suffer no loss, and this loss is not momentary, but recurrent and permanent; the best equipped are precisely the people who most value these experiences. Nor is Art, as by way of corollary is sometimes maintained, a thing which had its’ function in the youth of the world, but with the development of Science becomes obsolete. It may very possibly decline and even disappear, but if it does a biological calamity of the first order will have occurred. Nor again is it something which may be postponed while premillennial man grapples with more immediate problems. The raising of the standard of response is as immediate a problem as any, and the arts are the chief instrument by which it may be raised or lowered.

The experiences that the arts provide are hard to find, or rarely found, elsewhere. I wish they were more common! They're not lacking; they might be better described as everyday experiences taken to a higher level. It's not true that the most well-equipped people can go without them and feel no loss; that loss isn't just temporary, but ongoing and permanent. The people who are best equipped are actually the ones who value these experiences the most. Also, Art isn’t something that served its purpose in the early days of humanity, only to become outdated with the rise of Science. It might decline or even fade away, but if it does, it would signify a major biological disaster. Furthermore, it’s not something that can be put off while modern society deals with more pressing issues. Improving the standard of response is just as urgent as any other issue, and the arts are the main tool that can raise or lower it.

Hitherto we have been concerned chiefly with more or less specific effects of the experiences of the arts, with the effects, upon single definite groups or systems of impulses, of their exercise in these experiences. The Play Theory tends to limit us to these consequences. Important though they are, we must not overlook the more general effects which any well-organised experience produces. They may in certain cases be extraordinarily widespread. Such an apparently irrelevant test as the ability to stand upon one foot without unsteadiness has recently been employed, by Mr Burt, as an index to mental and especially to emotional organisation. All our activities react upon one another to a prodigious extent in ways which we can only as yet conjecture.

So far, we’ve mainly focused on the specific effects of artistic experiences and how these experiences impact particular groups or systems of impulses. The Play Theory tends to narrow our attention to these outcomes. While these are significant, we must not ignore the broader effects that any well-structured experience can create. In some cases, these effects can be remarkably extensive. An apparently unrelated measure, like the ability to balance on one foot without wobbling, has recently been used by Mr. Burt as an indicator of mental and especially emotional organization. All our activities significantly influence one another in ways that we can only begin to imagine.

Finer adjustment, clearer and more delicate accommodation or reconciliation of impulses in any one field tends to promote it in others. A step in mathematical accomplishment, other things being equal, facilitates the acquisition of a new turn in ski-ing. Other things are rarely equal it should perhaps be remarked. If this is true even of such special narrowly restricted impulses as are involved in a scientific technique, it is far more evident when the major, the most widespread systems, those active in our responses to human beings and to the exigences of existence, are engaged.

Finer adjustments and clearer, more delicate accommodations or reconciliations of impulses in one area tend to boost them in others. Making progress in math, for example, usually helps you pick up a new skill in skiing. It's worth noting that other factors are rarely equal. If this is true for very specific impulses involved in a scientific technique, it’s even more obvious when it comes to the larger, more widespread systems that influence how we respond to people and the demands of life.

There is abundant evidence that removal of confusion in one sphere of activity tends to be favourable to its removal elsewhere. The ease with which a trained mind approaches a new subject is the plainest example, but equally a person whose ordinary emotional experience is clear, controlled and coherent, is the least likely to be thrown into confusion by an unheard-of predicament. Complications sometimes obscure this effect: a mathematician approaching psychology may attempt to apply methods which are inappropriate, and the sanest people may prove stupid in their dealings with individuals of other races. The specialist, either intellectual or moral, who is helpless outside his own narrow field is a familiar figure in inferior comedy. But what would have to be shown before the principle is invalidated is that, granted equal specialisation, the successful specialist is not better fitted for life in general than his unsuccessful confrère. Few people, however, will dispute the assertion that transference of ability frequently occurs although the mode by which it comes about may be obscure.

There's plenty of evidence that clearing up confusion in one area tends to help clear it up in others. A trained mind tackling a new subject is the best example of this, but someone whose usual emotional experiences are clear, controlled, and coherent is also the least likely to get confused by an unfamiliar situation. Complications can sometimes make this effect less obvious: a mathematician studying psychology might try to use methods that don’t fit, and even the most sensible people can act foolishly when dealing with individuals from different backgrounds. The specialist, whether in intellectual or moral areas, who struggles outside his own narrow field is a common character in lowbrow comedy. But to disprove this principle, one would have to show that, with equal specialization, a successful specialist isn’t better equipped for life in general than his unsuccessful peer. However, very few people would argue against the idea that skill can often transfer, even if the way it happens isn’t always clear.

When very widespread and very fundamental impulses are implicated, where attitudes constantly taken up in ordinary life are aroused, this transference effect may be very marked. Everybody knows the feeling of freedom, of relief, of increased competence and sanity, that follows any reading in which more than usual order and coherence has been given to our responses. We seem to feel that our command of life, our insight into it and our discrimination of its possibilities, is enhanced, even for situations having little or nothing to do with the subject of the reading. It may be a chapter of Gösta Berling or of The ABC of Atoms, the close of the Vanity of Human Wishes, or the opening of Harry Richmond; whatever the differences the refreshment is the same. And conversely everybody knows the diminution of energy, the bafflement, the sense of helplessness, which an ill-written, crude, or muddled book, or a badly acted play, will produce, unless the critical task of diagnosis is able to restore equanimity and composure.

When deep and widespread feelings are at play, and the attitudes we typically adopt in everyday life are triggered, the effects of transference can be very pronounced. Everyone has experienced the feeling of freedom, relief, and heightened clarity that comes after reading something that presents our thoughts in a more organized and coherent way. We feel like our grasp of life, our understanding of it, and our ability to choose among its options are improved, even in situations that have nothing to do with what we've read. It could be a chapter from Gösta Berling or The ABC of Atoms, the end of The Vanity of Human Wishes, or the beginning of Harry Richmond; regardless of the differences, the revitalization is the same. On the flip side, everyone is familiar with the drop in energy, confusion, and sense of powerlessness that a poorly written, clumsy, or chaotic book, or a badly performed play, can cause, unless our ability to critically assess it helps us regain our balance and calm.

Neither the subject nor the closeness of correspondence between the experience and the reader’s own situation has any bearing upon these effects. But indeed, to anyone who realises what kind of a thing an experience is, and through what means it comes about, the old antithesis between subject and treatment ceases to be of interest (cf. Chapter XVI). They are not separable or distinct things and the division is of no service. In this case the effects we are considering depend only upon the kind and degree of organisation which is given to the experiences. If it is at the level of our own best attempts or above it (but not so far above as to be out of reach) we are refreshed. But if our own organisation is broken down, forced to a cruder, a more wasteful level, we are depressed and temporarily incapacitated, not only locally but generally. It is when what we are offered, and inveigled into accepting, is only slightly inferior to our own developed capacity, so that it is no easy matter to see what is wrong, that the effect is greatest. Stuff of an evident and extreme badness is exhilarating rather than depressing when taken from a discriminating standpoint; and there need be nothing snobbish or self-congratulatory in such reading. What is really discomposing and damaging to the critical reader is the mediocre, the work which falls just below his own standards of response. Hence the rage which some feel at the productions of Sir James Barrie, Mr Locke, or Sir Hall Caine, a rage which work comparatively devoid of merits fails to excite.

Neither the topic nor how closely it relates to the reader’s own experiences affects these outcomes. However, for anyone who understands what an experience truly is and how it comes about, the old divide between subject and treatment is no longer interesting (cf. Chapter XVI). They are not separate or distinct; this division is not helpful. In this case, the effects we're discussing depend solely on the type and level of organization given to the experiences. If it matches our best efforts or exceeds them (but not so far beyond that it's unattainable), we feel rejuvenated. Conversely, if our own organization is compromised, pushed to a more basic or wasteful level, we feel down and temporarily incapacitated, both locally and generally. The greatest effect occurs when what we're presented with—despite being somewhat inferior to our developed ability—is difficult to pinpoint as lacking. Material that is clearly and extremely bad can actually be invigorating from a discerning perspective; enjoying such reading doesn’t have to be snobbish or self-satisfying. What truly unsettles and harms the critical reader is the mediocre work, the kind that falls just short of their own responsive standards. This explains the frustration some have towards the works of Sir James Barrie, Mr. Locke, or Sir Hall Caine, a frustration that works lacking merit do not provoke.

These effects are not merely momentary or evanescent; if we would understand the place of the arts in civilisation we must consider them more closely. An improvement of response is the only benefit which anyone can receive, and the degradation, the lowering of a response, is the only calamity. When we take into account not merely the impulses actually concerned in the experience but all the allied groups which thrive or suffer with it, and all the far-reaching effects of success or failure upon activities which may seem to be independent, the fact that some people feel so keenly about the arts is no longer surprising.

These effects aren't just short-lived or fleeting; if we want to understand the role of the arts in society, we need to look at them more closely. The only benefit anyone can gain is an improvement in their response, while the only disaster is a decline in that response. When we consider not just the impulses directly involved in the experience but also all the related groups that either benefit or suffer alongside it, and all the wide-ranging impacts of success or failure on seemingly unrelated activities, it's clear why some people care so deeply about the arts.

Underestimation of the importance of the arts is nearly always due to ignorance of the workings of the mind. Experiences such as these, into which we willingly and whole-heartedly enter, or into which we may be enticed and inveigled, present peculiar opportunities for betrayal. They are the most formative of experiences, because in them the development and systematisation of our impulses goes to the furthest lengths. In ordinary life a thousand considerations prohibit for most of us any complete working out of our response; the range and complexity of the impulse-systems involved is less; the need for action, the comparative uncertainty and vagueness of the situation, the intrusion of accidental irrelevancies, inconvenient temporal spacing—the action being too slow or too fast—all these obscure the issue and prevent the full development of the experience. We have to jump to some rough and ready solution. But in the ‘imaginative experience’ these obstacles are removed. Thus what happens here, what precise stresses, preponderances, conflicts, resolutions and interinanimations, what remote relationships between different systems of impulses arise, what before unapprehended and inexecutable connections are established, is a matter which, we see clearly, may modify all the rest of life. As a chemist’s balance to a grocer’s scales, so is the mind in the imaginative moment to the mind engaged in ordinary intercourse or practical affairs. The comparison will bear pressing. The results, for good or evil, of the untrammelled response are not lost to us in our usual trafficking.

Underestimating the importance of the arts usually comes from a lack of understanding about how our minds work. Experiences like these, which we engage in willingly and wholeheartedly, or which we might be lured into, present unique opportunities for betrayal. They are the most formative experiences because they push the development and organization of our impulses to the extreme. In everyday life, a thousand factors prevent most of us from fully expressing our responses; the variety and complexity of the impulse systems involved are less intense; the need for action, the uncertainty and vagueness of the situation, the interference of random distractions, and inconvenient timing—the action being too slow or too fast—all of these cloud the issue and stop us from fully developing the experience. We end up jumping to some quick and rough conclusion. But in the ‘imaginative experience,’ these obstacles are removed. Therefore, what happens here—what precise pressures, balances, conflicts, resolutions, and interactions occur, what previously unnoticed and impossible connections are formed—is something that can clearly modify the rest of our lives. The mind in an imaginative moment is like a chemist’s balance compared to a grocer’s scales when involved in ordinary conversation or practical matters. The analogy holds true. The results, for better or worse, of an uninhibited response are not lost to us in our everyday dealings.

CHAPTER XXXII

The Imagination
Imagination

Reason, in itself confounded,
Saw division grow together;
To themselves yet either neither,
Simple were so well compounded.

Reason, completely puzzled,
Watched division come together;
To themselves, neither one,
Simple things mixed so well.

The Phœnix and the Turtle.

The Phoenix and the Turtle.

At least six distinct senses of the word ‘imagination’ are still current in critical discussion. It is convenient to separate them before passing on to consider the one which is most important.

At least six different meanings of the word 'imagination' are still relevant in critical discussions. It's helpful to clarify them before moving on to the one that matters most.

(i) The production of vivid images, usually visual images, already sufficiently discussed, is the commonest and the least interesting thing which is referred to by imagination.

(i) The creation of vivid images, typically visual ones, which has already been discussed in detail, is the most common and least interesting aspect associated with imagination.

(ii) The use of figurative language is frequently all that is meant. People who naturally employ metaphor and simile, especially when it is of an unusual kind, are said to have imagination. This may or may not be accompanied by imagination in the other senses. It should not be overlooked that metaphor and simile—the two may be considered together—have a great variety of functions in speech. A metaphor may be illustrative or diagrammatical, providing a concrete instance of a relation which would otherwise have to be stated in abstract terms. This is the most common scientific or prose use of metaphor. It is rare in emotive language and in poetry; Shelley’s “Dome of many-coloured glass” is almost the only example which springs to mind. More usually the elucidation is a mere pretence; some attitude of the speaker to his subject or to his audience is using the metaphor as a means of expression. “The freedom of my writings has indeed provoked an implacable tribe” said Gibbon, “but as I was safe from the stings, I was soon accustomed to the buzzing of the hornets”. But metaphor has yet further uses. It is the supreme agent by which disparate and hitherto unconnected things are brought together in poetry for the sake of the effects upon attitude and impulse which spring from their collocation and from the combinations which the mind then establishes between them. There are few metaphors whose effect, if carefully examined, can be traced to the logical relations involved. Metaphor is a semi-surreptitious method by which a greater variety of elements can be wrought into the fabric of the experience. Not that there is any virtue in variety by itself, though the list of critics who seem to have thought so would be lengthy; a page of the dictionary can show more variety than any page of poetry. But what is needed for the wholeness of an experience is not always naturally present, and metaphor supplies an excuse by which what is needed may be smuggled in. This is an instance of a very strange phenomenon constantly appearing in the arts. What is most essential often seems to be done as it were inadvertently, to be a by-product, an accidental concomitant. Those who look only to the ostensible purposes for the explanation of the effects, who make prose analyses of poems, must inevitably find them a mystery. But why overt and evident intention should so often destroy the effect is certainly a difficult problem.

(ii) The use of figurative language is often all that’s really meant. People who naturally use metaphor and simile, especially in unique ways, are considered imaginative. This creativity might not always extend to other aspects of imagination. It’s important to recognize that metaphor and simile— which can be looked at together—serve a wide range of purposes in conversation. A metaphor can illustrate or represent something, offering a concrete example of a relationship that would otherwise need to be explained in abstract terms. This is the most common use of metaphor in science or prose. It’s rare in emotional language and poetry; Shelley’s “Dome of many-colored glass” is nearly the only example that comes to mind. More often, the clarification feels superficial; the speaker’s attitude towards their subject or audience uses the metaphor as a way to express themselves. “The freedom of my writings has indeed provoked an unyielding group,” said Gibbon, “but since I was unharmed by their stings, I quickly got used to the buzzing of the hornets.” However, metaphor serves even more purposes. It’s a crucial tool for connecting unrelated ideas in poetry, creating effects on feelings and responses that arise from their placement and the connections our minds make between them. Few metaphors can trace their impact back to the logical relationships involved if examined closely. Metaphor is a somewhat stealthy way to integrate a broader range of elements into our experiences. There’s no inherent value in variety alone, although many critics seem to think there is; a page from the dictionary can show more variety than any page of poetry. However, what is essential for a full experience isn’t always naturally present, and metaphor offers a way to sneak in what’s needed. This showcases a curious phenomenon that frequently appears in the arts. What is most crucial often seems to happen inadvertently, as a side effect or an accidental occurrence. Those who look solely at the apparent purposes to explain effects, who analyze poems like they are prose, will inevitably find themselves puzzled. Yet, understanding why clear and deliberate intention frequently ruins the effect presents a challenging question.

(iii) A narrower sense is that in which sympathetic reproducing of other people’s states of mind, particularly their emotional states, is what is meant. “You haven’t enough imagination,” the dramatist says to the critic who thinks that his persons behave unnaturally. This kind of imagination is plainly a necessity for communication, and is covered by what has already been said in Chapter XXIV. It has no necessary connection with senses of imagination which imply value. Bad plays to be successful require it as much as good.

(iii) A more limited meaning refers to the sympathetic reproduction of other people's mental states, especially their emotions. “You lack imagination,” the playwright tells the critic who believes his characters act unnaturally. This type of imagination is clearly essential for communication and is discussed in Chapter XXIV. It isn't necessarily related to senses of imagination that imply value. Bad plays need it just as much as good ones to be successful.

(iv) Inventiveness, the bringing together of elements which are not ordinarily connected, is another sense. According to this Edison is said to have possessed imagination, and any fantastic romance will show it in excelsis. Although this comes nearer to a sense in which value is implied, it is still too general. The lunatic will beat any of us at combining odd ideas: Dr Cook outstrips Peary, and Bottomley outshines Sir John Bradbury.

(iv) Inventiveness, the ability to combine elements that don't usually go together, is another meaning. In this way, Edison is said to have had imagination, and any wild story will show it in excelsis. While this gets closer to a meaning that suggests value, it’s still a bit too broad. A crazy person could outdo any of us at mixing strange ideas: Dr. Cook surpasses Peary, and Bottomley outshines Sir John Bradbury.

(v) Next we have that kind of relevant connection of things ordinarily thought of as disparate which is exemplified in scientific imagination. This is an ordering of experience in definite ways and for a definite end or purpose, not necessarily deliberate and conscious, but limited to a given field of phenomena. The technical triumphs of the arts are instances of this kind of imagination. As with all ordering, value considerations are very likely to be implied, but the value may be limited or conditional.

(v) Next, we have that relevant connection between things usually seen as separate, which is shown in scientific imagination. This involves organizing experiences in specific ways for a particular goal or purpose, not always done intentionally or consciously, but focused on a specific area of phenomena. The technical successes in the arts are examples of this kind of imagination. As with all forms of organization, value judgments are likely to be implied, but the value may be limited or conditional.

(vi) Finally we come to the sense of imagination with which we are here most concerned. The original formulation* was Coleridge’s greatest contribution to critical theory, and except in the way of interpretation, it is hard to add anything to what he has said, though, as we have already noted in Chapter XXIV, some things might be taken away from it with advantage.

(vi) Finally, we arrive at the idea of imagination, which is our main focus here. The original formulation* was Coleridge’s most significant contribution to critical theory, and aside from interpretation, it’s challenging to add anything to what he has expressed. However, as we mentioned in Chapter XXIV, some aspects could be removed for clarity.

“That synthetic and magical power, to which we have exclusively appropriated the name of imagination . . . reveals itself in the balance or reconciliation of opposite or discordant qualities . . . the sense of novelty and freshness, with old and familiar objects; a more than usual state of emotion, with more than usual order; judgement ever awake and steady self-possession with enthusiasm and feeling profound or vehement.” “The sense of musical delight . . . with the power of reducing multitude into unity of effect, and modifying a series of thoughts by some one predominant thought or feeling” these are gifts of the imagination. It was natural, we shall shortly see why, for Coleridge to carry his further speculations upon Imagination into the realms of Transcendentalism, but setting this aside, there is enough in this description and in the many applications and elucidations scattered through the Biographia and the Lectures to justify Coleridge’s claim to have put his finger more nearly than anyone else upon the essential characteristic of poetic as of all valuable experience.

“That synthetic and magical power that we exclusively call imagination . . . is shown in the balance or harmony of opposing or conflicting qualities . . . the sense of novelty and freshness combined with old and familiar objects; a heightened state of emotion along with a greater sense of order; judgment that is always alert and steady self-control paired with deep or intense enthusiasm and feeling.” “The sense of musical pleasure . . . along with the ability to turn a multitude into a unified effect, and to shape a series of thoughts through one dominant thought or feeling” these are all gifts of the imagination. It was only natural, as we will soon see why, for Coleridge to extend his further thoughts on Imagination into the fields of Transcendentalism, but setting that aside, there is enough in this description and in the many examples and clarifications found throughout the Biographia and the Lectures to support Coleridge’s claim that he pinpointed more accurately than anyone else the essential characteristic of poetry, as well as all valuable experiences.

In describing the poet we laid stress upon the availability of his experience, upon the width of the field of stimulation which he can accept, and the completeness of the response which he can make. Compared with him the ordinary man suppresses nine-tenths of his impulses, because he is incapable of managing them without confusion. He goes about in blinkers because what he would otherwise see would upset him. But the poet through his superior power of ordering experience is freed from this necessity. Impulses which commonly interfere with one another and are conflicting, independent, and mutually distractive, in him combine into a stable poise. He selects, of course, but the range of suppression which is necessary for him is diminished, and for this very reason such suppressions as he makes are more rigorously carried out. Hence the curious local callousness of the artist which so often strikes the observer.

In describing the poet, we emphasized how accessible his experiences are, the variety of stimuli he can engage with, and the depth of his responses. In contrast, the average person suppresses most of their impulses because they can’t manage them without getting confused. They go about with blinders on because what they would otherwise notice would disturb them. However, the poet, due to his ability to organize his experiences, is free from these limitations. Impulses that usually clash with each other and create conflict instead come together in him in a balanced way. He does make choices, of course, but he has to suppress much less, which means he implements those suppressions more rigorously. This leads to the peculiar emotional detachment of the artist, which often stands out to observers.

But these impulses active in the artist become mutually modified and thereby ordered to an extent which only occurs in the ordinary man at rare moments, under the shock of, for example, a great bereavement or an undreamt-of happiness; at instants when the “film of familiarity and selfish solicitude”, which commonly hides nine-tenths of life from him, seems to be lifted and he feels strangely alive and aware of the actuality of existence. In these moments his myriad inhibitions are weakened; his responses, canalised—to use an inappropriate metaphor—by routine and by practical but restricted convenience, break loose and make up a new order with one another; he feels as though everything were beginning anew. But for most men after their early years such experiences are infrequent; a time comes when they are incapable of them unaided, and they receive them only through the arts. For great art has this effect, and owes thereto its supreme place in human life.

But the impulses at work in the artist become mutually shaped and organized to an extent that only happens in ordinary people during rare moments, like when they experience a significant loss or unexpected joy; at times when the “film of familiarity and selfish concern,” which usually hides most of life from them, seems to lift, and they feel acutely alive and aware of the reality of existence. In those moments, their many inhibitions are weakened; their responses, to use an imperfect metaphor, guided by routine and practical but limited convenience, break free and create a new order among themselves; they feel as if everything is starting fresh. However, for most people after their youth, such experiences are rare; a time comes when they can no longer have them on their own and only encounter them through the arts. For great art has this impact and is what gives it its essential role in human life.

The poet makes unconsciously a selection which outwits the force of habit; the impulses he awakens are freed, through the very means by which they are aroused, from the inhibitions that ordinary circumstances encourage; the irrelevant and the extraneous is excluded; and upon the resulting simplified but widened field of impulses he imposes an order which their greater plasticity allows them to accept. Almost always too the chief part of his work is done through those impulses which we have seen to be most uniform and regular, those which are aroused by what are called the ‘formal elements’. They are also the most primitive, and for that reason commonly among those which are most inhibited, most curtailed and subordinated to superimposed purposes. We rarely let a colour affect us purely as a colour, we use it as a sign by which we recognise some coloured object. Thus our responses to colours in themselves become so abbreviated that many people come to think that the pigments painters use are in some way more colourful than Nature. What happens is that inhibitions are released, and at the same time mutual interactions between impulses take place which only sunsets seem to evoke in everyday experience. We have seen in discussing communication one reason for the pre-eminence of ‘formal elements’ in art, the uniformity of the responses which they can be depended upon to produce. In their primitiveness we find another. The sense that the accidental and adventitious aspect of life has receded, that we are beginning again, that our contact with actuality is increased, is largely due to this restoration of their full natural powers to sensations.

The poet unconsciously makes choices that bypass habitual patterns; the emotions he triggers are liberated, thanks to the very methods that evoke them, from the constraints that everyday situations encourage. The irrelevant and unnecessary are left out; and on this resulting simplified yet broader range of emotions, he imposes an order that their increased flexibility allows them to accept. Almost always, the main part of his work comes through those emotions that are most consistent and regular—those sparked by what we call the ‘formal elements’. These are also the most basic emotions, which is why they are often the most suppressed, limited, and subordinated to imposed purposes. We rarely let a color affect us purely as color; we use it as a sign to recognize some colored object. Therefore, our reactions to colors themselves become so limited that many people begin to think the pigments artists use are somehow more vibrant than what we see in Nature. What actually happens is that inhibitions get lifted, and at the same time, the mutual interactions between emotions occur, which only sunsets seem to bring about in our daily experiences. We've discussed one reason for the prominence of ‘formal elements’ in art: the consistency of the responses they reliably produce. In their simplicity, we find another reason. The feeling that the random and incidental aspects of life have faded, that we are starting anew, and that our connection to reality has grown is largely due to the restoration of their full natural capacities to sensations.

But this restoration is not enough; merely looking at a landscape in a mirror, or standing on one’s head will do it. What is much more essential is the increased organisation, the heightened power of combining all the several effects of formal elements into a single response, which the poet bestows. To point out that “the sense of musical delight is a gift of the imagination” was’ one of Coleridge’s most brilliant feats. It is in such resolution of a welter of disconnected impulses into a single ordered response that in all the arts imagination is most shown, but for the reason that here its operation is most intricate and most inaccessible to observation, we shall study it more profitably in its other manifestations.

But this restoration isn’t enough; just looking at a landscape in a mirror or standing on your head won’t cut it. What’s way more important is the improved organization, the enhanced ability to combine all the different effects of formal elements into a single response, which the poet provides. Pointing out that “the sense of musical delight is a gift of the imagination” was one of Coleridge's most impressive achievements. It’s in this process of turning a jumble of disconnected impulses into a single ordered response that imagination shows itself the most in all the arts, but because its operation is most complex and least observable here, we’ll study it more effectively in its other forms.

We have suggested, but only by accident, that imagination characteristically produces effects similar to those which accompany great and sudden crises in experience. This would be misleading. What is true is that those imaginative syntheses which most nearly approach to these climaxes, Tragedy for example, are the most easy to analyse. What clearer instance of the “balance or reconciliation of opposite and discordant qualities” can be found than Tragedy. Pity, the impulse to approach, and Terror, the impulse to retreat, are brought in Tragedy to a reconciliation which they find nowhere else, and with them who knows what other allied groups of equally discordant impulses. Their union in an ordered single response is the catharsis by which Tragedy is recognised, whether Aristotle meant anything of this kind or not. This is the explanation of that sense of release, of repose in the midst of stress, of balance and composure, given by Tragedy, for there is no other way in which such impulses, once awakened, can be set at rest without suppression.

We've accidentally suggested that imagination usually produces effects similar to those that come with major and sudden crises in experience. This is misleading. The truth is that imaginative creations that closely resemble these climactic moments, like Tragedy for example, are actually the easiest to analyze. What better example of the “balance or reconciliation of opposite and conflicting qualities” can there be than Tragedy? Pity, the urge to move closer, and Terror, the urge to pull away, come together in Tragedy in a way they don't find anywhere else, along with other groups of equally conflicting impulses. Their union into a single, organized response is the catharsis that defines Tragedy, whether Aristotle intended something like this or not. This explains the sense of release, peace in the midst of tension, balance, and composure that Tragedy provides, as there's no other way for such awakened impulses to be calmed down without being suppressed.

It is essential to recognise that in the full tragic experience there is no suppression. The mind does not shy away from anything, it does not protect itself with any illusion, it stands uncomforted, unintimidated, alone and self-reliant. The test of its success is whether it can face what is before it and respond to it without any of the innumerable subterfuges by which it ordinarily dodges the full development of experience. Suppressions and sublimations alike are devices by which we endeavour to avoid issues which might bewilder us. The essence of Tragedy is that it forces us to live for a moment without them. When we succeed we find, as usual, that there is no difficulty; the difficulty came from the suppressions and sublimations. The joy which is so strangely the heart of the experience is not an indication that ‘all’s right with the world’ or that ‘somewhere, somehow, there is Justice’; it is an indication that all is right here and now in the nervous system. Because Tragedy is the experience which most invites these subterfuges, it is the greatest and the rarest thing in literature, for the vast majority of works which pass by that name are of a different order. Tragedy is only possible to a mind which is for the moment agnostic or Manichean. The least touch of any theology which has a compensating Heaven to offer the tragic hero is fatal. That is why Romeo and Juliet is not a Tragedy in the sense in which King Lear is.

It’s important to understand that in a true tragic experience, there is no avoidance. The mind doesn’t back away from anything; it doesn’t shield itself with any illusions. Instead, it faces reality uncomforted, unafraid, alone, and self-sufficient. The measure of its success is whether it can confront what’s in front of it and respond without using the countless tricks it usually employs to escape the full depth of experience. Avoiding or channeling our emotions are just ways we try to sidestep issues that might confuse us. The core of Tragedy is that it compels us to live for a moment without those distractions. When we succeed, we realize, as always, that there’s no real difficulty; the challenge came from the avoidance and redirection. The strange joy at the heart of the experience doesn’t mean that ‘everything is fine in the world’ or that ‘somewhere, somehow, there is Justice’; it shows that everything is right here and now within the nervous system. Because Tragedy particularly invites these escapes, it stands as the greatest and rarest thing in literature. Most works that claim to be tragedies belong to a different category. Tragedy is only possible for a mind that is for the moment agnostic or Manichean. Even a hint of any theology that promises a compensating Heaven for the tragic hero is detrimental. That’s why Romeo and Juliet isn’t a Tragedy in the same way King Lear is.

But there is more in Tragedy than unmitigated experience. Besides Terror there is Pity, and if there is substituted for either something a little different—Horror or Dread, say, for Terror; Regret or Shame for Pity; or that kind of Pity which yields the adjective ‘Pitiable’ in place of that which yields ‘Piteous’—the whole effect is altered. It is the relation between the two sets of impulses, Pity and Terror, which gives its specific character to Tragedy, and from that relation the peculiar poise of the Tragic experience springs.

But there's more to Tragedy than just raw experience. Along with Terror, there's Pity, and if you replace either with something slightly different—like Horror or Dread for Terror; Regret or Shame for Pity; or a kind of Pity that leads to the word 'Pitiable' instead of one that leads to 'Piteous'—the whole effect changes. It’s the relationship between these two emotions, Pity and Terror, that defines Tragedy, and from that relationship comes the unique balance of the Tragic experience.

The metaphor of a balance or poise will bear consideration. For Pity and Terror are opposites in a sense in which Pity and Dread are not. Dread or Horror are nearer than Terror to Pity, for they contain attraction as well as repulsion. As in colour, tones just not in harmonic relation are peculiarly unmanageable and jarring, so it is with these more easily describable responses. The extraordinarily stable experience of Tragedy, which is capable of admitting almost any other impulses so long as the relation of the main components is exactly right, changes at once if these are altered. Even if it keeps its coherence it becomes at once a far narrower, more limited, and exclusive thing, a much more partial, restricted and specialised response. Tragedy is perhaps the most general, all-accepting, all-ordering experience known. It can take anything into its organisation, modifying it so that it finds a place. It is invulnerable; there is nothing which does not present to the tragic attitude when fully developed a fitting aspect and only a fitting aspect. Its sole rivals in this respect are the attitudes of Falstaff and of the Voltaire of Candide. But pseudo-tragedy—the greater part of Greek Tragedy as well as almost all Elizabethan Tragedy outside Shakespeare’s six masterpieces comes under this head—is one of the most fragile and precarious of attitudes. Parody easily overthrows it, the ironic addition paralyses it; even a mediocre joke may make it look lopsided and extravagant.

The idea of balance or poise deserves some thought. Pity and Terror are opposites in a way that Pity and Dread are not. Dread or Horror are closer to Pity than Terror because they encompass both attraction and repulsion. Just like colors that aren’t in harmonious relation can be tough to manage and jarring, so too are these more easily identifiable reactions. The exceptionally stable experience of Tragedy can encompass almost any other impulses as long as the main components are perfectly balanced; if these are changed, everything shifts at once. Even if it retains its coherence, it becomes a narrower, more limited, and exclusive thing, resulting in a more partial, restricted, and specialized response. Tragedy is arguably the most universal, all-encompassing, and organizing experience we know. It can integrate anything into its structure, adapting it so that it fits. It is invulnerable; nothing presents a fitting aspect to the tragic viewpoint when fully developed except in a suitable way. Its only competitors in this regard are the approaches of Falstaff and the Voltaire of Candide. However, pseudo-tragedy—the majority of Greek Tragedy as well as nearly all Elizabethan Tragedy outside of Shakespeare’s six masterpieces—falls under this category and is one of the most fragile and unstable of attitudes. Parody can easily dismantle it, irony can paralyze it; even a mediocre joke might make it seem awkward and excessive.

This balanced poise, stable through its power of inclusion, not through the force of its exclusions, is not peculiar to Tragedy. It is a general characteristic of all the most valuable experiences of the arts. It can be given by a carpet or a pot or by a gesture as unmistakably as by the Parthenon, it may come about through an epigram as clearly as through a Sonata. We must resist the temptation to analyse its cause into sets of opposed characters in the object. As a rule no such analysis can be made. The balance is not in the structure of the stimulating object, it is in the response. By remembering this we escape the danger of supposing that we have found a formula for Beauty.

This balanced poise, stable because of its power of inclusion rather than its exclusions, isn’t unique to Tragedy. It's a common trait of all the most valuable experiences in the arts. It can be expressed through a rug or a vase or a gesture just as clearly as through the Parthenon, and it can emerge from an epigram just as much as from a sonata. We need to avoid the temptation to break down its cause into opposing elements in the object. Usually, such an analysis isn’t possible. The balance doesn’t lie in the structure of the stimulating object; it’s in the response. By keeping this in mind, we can avoid the mistake of thinking we’ve discovered a formula for Beauty.

Although for most people these experiences are infrequent apart from the arts, almost any occasion may give rise to them. The most important general condition is mental health, a high state of ‘vigilance’; the next is the frequent occurrence of such experiences in the recent past. None of the effects of art is more transferable than this balance or equilibrium.

Although for most people these experiences are rare outside of the arts, almost any situation can lead to them. The key factor is mental health, specifically a heightened sense of ‘vigilance’; the next important factor is having had such experiences often in the recent past. None of the impacts of art is more transferable than this balance or equilibrium.

Despite all differences in the impulses concerned, a certain general similarity can be observed in all these cases of supremely fine and complete organisation. It is this similarity which has led to the legends of the ‘æsthetic state’, the ‘æsthetic emotion’ and the single quality Beauty, the same in all its manifestations. We had occasion in Chapter II to suggest that the characteristics by which æsthetic experience is usually defined—that impersonality, disinterestedness and detachment so much stressed and so little discussed by æstheticians—are really two sets of quite different characters.

Despite the differences in the impulses involved, there's a general similarity noticeable in all these cases of exceptional and complete organization. This similarity has contributed to the legends of the 'aesthetic state,' the 'aesthetic emotion,' and the singular quality of Beauty, which is consistent across all its forms. In Chapter II, we suggested that the traits typically used to define aesthetic experience—such as impersonality, disinterestedness, and detachment—often emphasized by aestheticians but rarely discussed, actually represent two distinct sets of characteristics.

One set we have seen (Chapters X and XXIV) to be merely conditions of communication having nothing essentially to do with value, conditions involved in valueless and valuable communications alike. We have suggested above, however, that this kind of detachment and severance from ordinary circumstances and accidental personal interests may be of special service in these supremely valuable* communications, since it makes the breaking down of inhibitions more easy. This same facilitation of response is also, it should be added, the explanation of the peculiarly pernicious effect of bad but competent art.

One set we've looked at (Chapters X and XXIV) is simply conditions of communication that don't fundamentally relate to value, applicable to both worthless and valuable communications. However, we suggested earlier that this kind of disconnection from ordinary situations and random personal interests can be especially helpful in these highly valuable * communications, as it makes it easier to break down inhibitions. It's also worth noting that this same facilitation of response explains the uniquely harmful effect of bad but skilled art.

We may now turn to consider that other set of characters which have been confused with these communicative conditions, and which may justifiably be taken as defining a special field for those interested in the values of experience. There are two ways in which impulses may be organised; by exclusion and by inclusion, by synthesis and by elimination. Although every coherent state of mind depends upon both, it is permissible to contrast experiences which win stability and order through a narrowing of the response with those which widen it. A very great deal of poetry and art is content with the full, ordered development of comparatively special and limited experiences, with a definite emotion, for example, Sorrow, Joy, Pride, or a definite attitude, Love, Indignation, Admiration, Hope, or with a specific mood, Melancholy, Optimism or Longing. And such art has its own value and its place in human affairs. No one will quarrel with ‘Break, break, break,’ or with the Coronach or with Rose Aylmer or with Love’s Philosophy,* although clearly they are limited and exclusive. But they are not the greatest kind of poetry; we do not expect from them what we find in the Ode to the Nightingale, in Proud Maisie, in Sir Patrick Spens, in The Definition of Love or in the Nocturnall upon S. Lucie’s Day.

We can now look at that other group of characters that have been mixed up with these communicative conditions and can rightly be seen as defining a specific area for those interested in the values of experience. There are two ways to organize impulses: by exclusion and by inclusion, by synthesis and by elimination. While every coherent state of mind relies on both, it’s reasonable to distinguish between experiences that gain stability and order through a narrowing of response and those that broaden it. A significant amount of poetry and art focuses on the complete, structured development of relatively specific and limited experiences, like a particular emotion such as Sorrow, Joy, or Pride, a specific attitude such as Love, Indignation, or Admiration, or a certain mood like Melancholy, Optimism, or Longing. This kind of art has its own value and place in human life. No one would dispute the worth of “Break, break, break,” or the Coronach, Rose Aylmer, or Love’s Philosophy,* even though they are clearly limited and exclusive. However, they are not the highest form of poetry; we don’t expect from them what we discover in the Ode to the Nightingale, Proud Maisie, Sir Patrick Spens, The Definition of Love, or Nocturnall upon S. Lucie’s Day.

The structures of these two kinds of experiences are different, and the difference is not one of subject but of the relations inter se of the several impulses active in the experience. A poem of the first group is built out of sets of impulses which run parallel, which have the same direction. In a poem of the second group the most obvious feature is the extraordinarily heterogeneity of the distinguishable impulses. But they are more than heterogeneous, they are opposed. They are such that in ordinary, non-poetic, non-imaginative experience, one or other set would be suppressed to give as it might appear freer development to the others.

The structures of these two kinds of experiences are different, and the difference isn’t about the subject but about how the various impulses interact with each other in the experience. A poem from the first group is made up of sets of impulses that run parallel and share the same direction. In a poem from the second group, the most noticeable characteristic is the striking variety of the distinct impulses. But they’re more than just varied; they oppose each other. In regular, non-poetic, non-imaginative experiences, one set would usually be suppressed to allow the others to develop more freely.

The difference comes out clearly if we consider how comparatively unstable poems of the first kind are. They will not bear an ironical contemplation. We have only to read The War Song of Dinas Vawr in close conjunction with the Coronach, or to remember that unfortunate phrase ‘Those lips, O slippery blisses’! from Endymion, while reading Love’s Philosophy, to notice this. Irony in this sense consists in the bringing in of the opposite, the complementary impulses; that is why poetry which is exposed to it is not of the highest order, and why irony itself is so constantly a characteristic of poetry which is.

The difference becomes obvious when we consider how relatively unstable the poems of the first kind are. They can't withstand ironic reflection. We just need to read The War Song of Dinas Vawr alongside Coronach, or recall that unfortunate line “Those lips, O slippery blisses!" from Endymion, while reading Love’s Philosophy, to see this. Irony, in this context, involves introducing the opposite, the complementary emotions; that's why poetry that can be subject to it isn't of the highest quality, and why irony itself is often a feature of poetry that is.

These opposed impulses from the resolution of which such experiences spring cannot usually be analysed. When, as is most often the case, they are aroused through formal means, it is evidently impossible to do so. But sometimes, as in the above cited cases, they can, and through this accident literary criticism is able to go a step further than the criticism of the other arts.

These conflicting impulses that lead to such experiences can't usually be analyzed. When, as is often the case, they're triggered through formal means, it's obviously impossible to do so. But sometimes, as in the previously mentioned cases, they can be analyzed, and through this fortunate occurrence, literary criticism can advance further than criticism of the other arts.

We can only conjecture dimly what difference holds between a balance and reconciliation of impulses and a mere rivalry or conflict. One difference is that a balance sustains one state of mind, but a conflict two alternating states. This, however, does not take us very far. The chief misconception which prevents progress here is the switchboard view of the mind. What conception should be put in its place is still doubtful, but we have already (Chapters XIV and XX) discussed the reasons which make a more adequate conception imperative. The rest of the difficulty is due merely to ignorance; we do not yet know enough about the central nervous system.

We can only vaguely guess what the difference is between balancing and reconciling impulses and simply having rivalry or conflict. One difference is that balance maintains one state of mind, while conflict involves two alternating states. However, this doesn't really help us much. The main misunderstanding that holds us back is the switchboard analogy of the mind. What idea should replace it is still unclear, but we have already discussed the reasons why we need a better concept (Chapters XIV and XX). The remaining challenge is just a lack of knowledge; we still don't know enough about the central nervous system.

With this preliminary disavowal of undue certainty we may proceed. The equilibrium* of opposed impulses, which we suspect to be the ground-plan of the most valuable æsthetic responses, brings into play far more of our personality than is possible in experiences of a more defined emotion. We cease to be orientated in one definite direction; more facets of the mind are exposed and, what is the same thing, more aspects of things are able to affect us. To respond, not through one narrow channel of interest, but simultaneously and coherently through many, is to be disinterested in the only sense of the word which concerns us here. A state of mind which is not disinterested is one which sees things only from one standpoint or under one aspect. At the same time since more of our personality is engaged the independence and individuality of other things becomes greater. We seem to see ‘all round’ them, to see them as they really are; we see them apart from any one particular interest which they may have for us. Of course without some interest we should not see them at all, but the less any one particular interest is indispensable, the more detached our attitude becomes. And to say that we are impersonal is merely a curious way of saying that our personality is more completely involved.

With this initial rejection of unwarranted certainty, we can move forward. The balance of conflicting impulses, which we believe is the foundation of the most valuable aesthetic responses, engages much more of our personality than we can experience with a more defined emotion. We stop being focused in one specific direction; more parts of our mind come into play, and, in the same way, more aspects of things can influence us. To respond not through one narrow channel of interest but simultaneously and coherently through many is to be disinterested in the only sense that matters here. A mindset that is not disinterested views things only from one angle or perspective. At the same time, since more of our personality is involved, the independence and individuality of other things become stronger. We seem to perceive ‘all around’ them, to see them as they truly are; we understand them apart from any specific interest they may hold for us. Of course, without some interest, we wouldn't see them at all, but the less any single interest is essential, the more detached our attitude becomes. To say that we are impersonal is just an interesting way of expressing that our personality is more completely engaged.

These characters of æsthetic experiences can thus be shown to be very natural consequences of the diversity, of their components. But that so many different impulses should enter in is only what may be expected in an experience whose ground-plan is a balance of opposites. For every impulse which does not complete itself in isolation tends to bring in allied systems. The state of irresolution shows this clearly. The difference between any such welter of vacillating impulses and the states of composure we are considering may well be a matter of mediating relations between the supporting systems brought in from either side. One thing only perhaps is certain; what happens is the exact opposite to a deadlock, for compared to the experience of great poetry every other state of mind is one of bafflement.

These aspects of aesthetic experiences can clearly be seen as natural results of their diverse components. However, it's expected that so many different impulses would be involved in an experience built on a balance of opposites. Any impulse that doesn't fully realize itself in isolation tends to bring in related systems. The state of uncertainty illustrates this well. The difference between this chaotic mix of conflicting impulses and the states of calm we’re discussing may simply come down to the connections between the supporting systems introduced from both sides. One thing might be certain: what occurs is the complete opposite of a deadlock, because compared to the experience of great poetry, every other mental state feels like confusion.

The consciousness which arises in these moments of completed being lends itself inevitably to transcendental descriptions. “This Exstasie doth unperplex”, we seem to see things as they really are, and because we are freed from the bewilderment which our own maladjustment brings with it,

The awareness that comes in these moments of complete existence naturally invites elevated descriptions. "This ecstasy does clarify," we appear to see things as they truly are, and because we are released from the confusion that our own disconnection causes,

The heavy and the weary weight

The tired heavy load

Of all this unintelligible world

Of this confusing world

Is lightened.

Is brightened.

Wordsworth’s Pantheistic interpretation of the imaginative experience in Tintern Abbey* is one which in varying forms has been given by many poets and critics. The reconciliation of it with the account here presented raises a point of extreme importance, the demarcation of the two main uses of language.

Wordsworth’s pantheistic view of the imaginative experience in Tintern Abbey* has been expressed in different ways by many poets and critics. The alignment of this view with the account provided here brings up a crucial point: the distinction between the two primary uses of language.

CHAPTER XXXIII

Truth and Revelation Theories
Truth and Revelation Theories

Oh never rudely will I blame his faith
In the might of stars and angels! ’Tis not merely
The human being’s pride that peoples space
With life and mystical predominance;
Since likewise for the stricken heart of Love
This visible nature, and this common world
Is all too narrow . . . .

Oh, I would never criticize his belief
In the power of stars and angels! It’s not just
Human pride that fills the universe
With life and mysterious influence;
For the wounded heart of Love
This visible nature, and this ordinary world
Is simply too small . . . .

Coleridge, Piccolomini.

Coleridge, Piccolomini.

Knowledge, it is recognised, is good, and since the experiences which we have been discussing may readily be supposed to give knowledge, there is a strong tradition in criticism which seeks to derive their value from the worth of knowledge. But not all knowledge is equally valuable: the kind of information which we can acquire indefinitely by steady perusal of Whitaker or of an Encyclopædia is of negligible value. Therefore a special kind of knowledge has been alleged.

Knowledge is known to be valuable, and since the experiences we’ve been discussing are likely to provide knowledge, there’s a strong tradition in criticism that tries to assess their value based on the worth of that knowledge. However, not all knowledge holds the same value: the type of information we can endlessly gain from reading Whitaker or an encyclopedia is not very significant. Hence, a specific kind of knowledge has been claimed to be important.

The problem which ensues is for many people the most interesting part of critical theory. That so many capital-letter words—such as Real, Ideal, Essential, Necessary, Ultimate, Absolute, Fundamental, Profound, and many others—tend to appear in Truth doctrines is evidence of the interest. This heavy artillery is more than anything else a mode of emphasis, analogous to italics, underlining and solemn tones of utterance. It serves to impress upon the reader that he would do well to become serious and attentive, and like all such devices it tends to lose its effect unless cunningly employed.

The issue that arises is for many people the most interesting part of critical theory. The fact that so many important words—like Real, Ideal, Essential, Necessary, Ultimate, Absolute, Fundamental, Profound, and others—show up in Truth doctrines highlights this interest. This heavy artillery is mainly a way to emphasize, similar to using italics, underlining, and serious tones when speaking. It aims to make the reader realize that they should take the subject seriously and pay attention, but like all such techniques, it tends to lose its impact if not used skillfully.

We may most conveniently begin by considering a range of representative doctrines chosen from the writings of famous critics with a view to illustrating chiefly their differences. Some, it is true, will hardly repay investigation. It is far too easy to write, with Carlyle “All real art is the disimprisonment of the soul of fact” or “The infinite is made to blend itself with the finite; to stand visible, and, as it were, attainable there. Of this sort are all true works of art; in this (if we know a work of art from the daub of artifice) we discern eternity looking through time, the God-like rendered visible”.

We can conveniently start by looking at a selection of key ideas from the writings of well-known critics to mainly highlight their differences. Some of these will, to be honest, not be worth the effort to explore. It’s much too simple to say, like Carlyle, “All genuine art is the freeing of the soul of fact” or “The infinite merges with the finite; it becomes visible and, in a way, achievable. All true works of art belong to this category; in this (if we know how to tell a genuine work of art from a mere imitation), we see eternity peering through time, the divine made visible.”

All the difficulty begins when this has been written, and what has been said is of no assistance towards its elucidation. Nor is Pater, for all his praise of clarity and accuracy, of much better quality. “Truth! there can be no merit, no craft at all, without that. And, further, all beauty is in the long run only fineness of truth or what we call expression, the finer accommodation of speech to that vision within”. It would perhaps be difficult, outside Croce,* to find a more unmistakable confusion between value and communicative efficacy. But the Essay is a veritable museum of critical blunders.

All the trouble starts when this has been written, and what has been said doesn't help clarify it at all. Nor is Pater, despite his praise for clarity and accuracy, any better. “Truth! There can be no merit, no skill at all, without that. And also, all beauty is ultimately just a refinement of truth or what we call expression, the finer adjustment of language to that vision within”. It might be hard, outside of Croce,* to find a more obvious mix-up between value and effective communication. But the Essay is a true collection of critical mistakes.

The extracts which follow are arranged approximately in order of obscurity. They rise from the most matter of fact to the most mystical uses of truth-notions in criticism. All might be taken as glosses upon the phrase ‘Truth to Nature’; they serve to show what different things may be meant by what is apparently simple language.

The excerpts that follow are arranged roughly by how obscure they are. They range from the most straightforward to the most mystical interpretations of truth concepts in criticism. All could be seen as explanations of the phrase ‘Truth to Nature’; they demonstrate the different meanings that can be conveyed by what seems like simple language.

We may begin with Aristotle. He makes three remarks which bear upon the matter. The first is in connection with the antithesis between Tragedy and History.

We can start with Aristotle. He makes three points that relate to the topic. The first one has to do with the contrast between Tragedy and History.

“Poetry is a more philosophical and a more serious thing than History: for Poetry is chiefly conversant about general (universal) truth, History about particular. In what manner, for example, any person of a certain character would speak or act, probably or necessarily—this is universal; and this is the object of Poetry. But what Alcibiades did, or what happened to him—this is particular truth.” (Poetics, IX).

“Poetry is more philosophical and serious than History because Poetry mainly focuses on universal truths, while History deals with specifics. For instance, how a person of a certain character would likely speak or act is universal; this is the focus of Poetry. However, what Alcibiades did or what happened to him is specific truth.” (Poetics, IX).

His second remark is made in connection with the requisites of Tragic Character:—

His second comment is related to the requirements of a Tragic Character:—

“The third requisite (in addition to goodness in a special sense, appropriateness, and consistency) of Character is that it have verisimilitude*”. (Poetics, XV).

“The third essential requirement (besides goodness in a specific sense, appropriateness, and consistency) of character is that it has verisimilitude*.” (Poetics, XV).

Aristotle’s third observation is in the same chapter:—

Aristotle’s third observation is in the same chapter:—

“The poet when he imitates passionate or indolent men and such, should preserve the type and yet ennoble it*”.

“The poet, when he depicts passionate or lazy people and others like them, should maintain their essence while elevating it*.”

Wordsworth’s interpretation carries us a definite stage nearer to the mystical:—

Wordsworth’s interpretation brings us definitely closer to the mystical:—

“Aristotle, I have been told, has said that poetry is the most philosophic of all writing. It is so. Its object is truth—not individual and local, but general and operative. Not standing upon external testimony, but carried alive into the heart by passion: truth which is its own testimony; which gives competence and confidence to the tribunal to which it appeals, and receives them from the same tribunal”.

“Aristotle, I've heard, said that poetry is the most philosophical of all writing. And he's right. Its aim is truth—not just personal or specific, but broad and impactful. It doesn’t rely on outside evidence; instead, it’s something that comes alive in the heart through passion: truth that is its own proof; one that provides authority and certainty to the court to which it turns, and gains them from that same court.”

Wordsworth remains still on the hither side of the gap, as does Goethe in suggesting that “The beautiful is the manifestation of secret laws of nature which, but for this disclosure, had been for ever concealed from us*”. But Coleridge, from whom Wordsworth probably heard about Aristotle, takes the step into mysticism unhesitatingly:—

Wordsworth is still on this side of the divide, just as Goethe indicates that “The beautiful is the manifestation of hidden laws of nature that, without this revelation, would have remained forever hidden from us*”. However, Coleridge, from whom Wordsworth likely learned about Aristotle, moves into mysticism without hesitation:—

“If the artist copies the mere nature, the natura naturata, what idle rivalry!—if he proceeds only from a given form which is supposed to answer to the notion of beauty—what an emptiness, what an unreality, there always is in his productions. Believe me, you must master the essence, the natura naturans, which presupposes a bond between nature in the higher sense and the soul of man”.

“If the artist just copies nature, the natura naturata, what a pointless competition!—if he only uses a set form that’s supposed to represent beauty—there’s always such emptiness, such lack of reality, in his work. Trust me, you need to grasp the essence, the natura naturans, which implies a connection between nature in a deeper sense and the human soul.”

But Coleridge held many mystical views, not always easy to reconcile with one another. In the same Essay he continues:—

But Coleridge had many mystical beliefs that didn't always fit well together. In the same essay, he goes on:—

“In the objects of nature are presented as in a mirror all the possible elements, steps and processes of intellect antecedent to consciousness, and therefore to the full development of the intelligential act; and man’s mind is the very focus of all the rays of intellect which are scattered throughout the images of nature. Now so to place these images, totalised and fitted to the limits of the human mind, as to elicit from and to superinduce upon the forms themselves the moral reflections to which they approximate, to make the external internal, the internal external, to make nature thought and thought nature—this is the mystery of genius in the Fine Arts.”

“In nature's objects, all the possible elements, steps, and processes of thought that come before consciousness are reflected like in a mirror, leading to the full development of intellectual activity; and the human mind is the central point where all the rays of intellect scattered throughout nature converge. The challenge is to arrange these images in a way that fits within the limits of the human mind, drawing out and applying moral reflections they suggest, transforming the external into the internal, the internal into the external, merging nature with thought and thought with nature—this is the essence of genius in the Fine Arts.”

Even when Coleridge is most ‘the God-intoxicated man’ his remarks to a careful reader suggest that if they could be decoded, as it were, they would provide at the least a basis for interesting speculation. Many adumbrations of this mystical view might be quoted. “There is a communication between mystery and mystery, between the unknown soul and the unknown reality; at one particular point in the texture of life the hidden truth seems to break through the veil”, writes Mr Middleton Murry in an Essay which as an emotive utterance disguised to resemble an argument is of interest. How this feeling of insight arises we have seen in the foregoing chapter; the sense of immediate revelation of which he treats as “the primary stuff out of which literature is created” is certainly characteristic of the greater kinds of art. And there must be few who have not by one arrangement or another contrived from these visionary moments a philosophy which, for a time, has seemed to them unshakable because for a time emotionally satisfying. But emotional satisfaction gained at the cost of intellectual bondage is unstable. When it does not induce a partial stupor it breaks down. The freely inquiring mind has a fatal way of overthrowing all immediate and mystical intuitions which, instead of being duly subordinate, insist on giving it orders.

Even when Coleridge is most “the God-intoxicated man,” his comments to a thoughtful reader suggest that if they could be understood, they would at least provide a basis for interesting speculation. Many hints of this mystical view could be cited. “There is a communication between mystery and mystery, between the unknown soul and the unknown reality; at one specific point in the fabric of life, the hidden truth seems to break through the veil,” writes Mr. Middleton Murry in an essay that, as an emotional statement disguised as an argument, is intriguing. We’ve seen how this feeling of insight arises in the previous chapter; the sense of immediate revelation, which he describes as “the primary stuff out of which literature is created,” is certainly characteristic of the greatest forms of art. And there are probably few who haven’t, through one way or another, fashioned from these visionary moments a philosophy that, for a time, has seemed unshakeable because, for a time, it was emotionally fulfilling. However, emotional satisfaction gained at the expense of intellectual freedom is unstable. When it doesn't lead to a sort of stupor, it eventually collapses. The freely questioning mind has a way of overturning all immediate and mystical intuitions that, instead of being properly subordinate, demand to be in charge.

For the inquiring mind is simply the human being’s way of finding a place and function for all its experiences and activities, a place and function compatible with the rest of its experience. When the mystical insight is understood, and its claims fitly directed, although it may seem to those who still misunderstand it to have lost all the attributes for which they have sought to retain it, and to be no longer either mystical or an insight, it does not lose but gains in value. But this further adjustment is often very difficult to make.

For the curious mind, it's just a human's way of making sense of all their experiences and activities, finding a role that fits with everything else they've experienced. When the mystical insight is properly understood and directed, even though it may seem to those who still misunderstand it that it has lost all the qualities they wanted to keep, and no longer feels mystical or insightful, it actually doesn’t lose but gains in value. However, this further adjustment can often be very hard to achieve.

These Revelation Doctrines, when we know what they are really about, come nearer, we shall see, to supplying an explanation of the value of the arts than any of the other traditional accounts. But the process of translation is no easy matter. They are not what they seem, these utterances apparently about Truth. In interpreting them we shall find ourselves forced to consider language from an angle and with a closeness which are not usual, and to do so, certain very powerful resistances and deeply ingrained habits of the mind have first to be broken down.

These Revelation Doctrines, once we understand their true meaning, are actually better at explaining the value of the arts than any other traditional perspectives. However, translating them is quite challenging. These statements that seem to be about Truth aren’t as straightforward as they appear. In interpreting them, we’ll need to examine language from an unusual perspective and with an intense focus, which isn’t typical. To do this, we must first dismantle some deeply rooted habits and strong mental barriers.

CHAPTER XXXIV

The Two Uses of Language
The Dual Purposes of Language

The intelligible forms of ancient poets
The fair humanities of old religion . . .
They live no longer in the faith of reason:
But still the heart doth need a language, still
Doth the old instinct bring back the old names.

The clear ideas of ancient poets
The beautiful teachings of old religions . . .
They no longer exist in the belief of reason:
But still the heart needs a language, still
Does the old instinct recall the old names.

Coleridge, Piccolomini.

Coleridge, *Piccolomini*.

There are two totally distinct uses of language. But because the theory of language is the most neglected of all studies they are in fact hardly ever distinguished. Yet both for the theory of poetry and for the narrower aim of understanding much which is said about poetry a clear comprehension of the differences between these uses is indispensable. For this we must look somewhat closely at the mental processes which accompany them.

There are two completely different ways of using language. However, since the study of language theory is the most overlooked of all subjects, these differences are rarely recognized. Yet, to grasp the theory of poetry and to better understand many of the discussions surrounding poetry, it's essential to clearly understand the differences between these uses. For this, we need to examine the mental processes involved in each one more closely.

It is unfortunate but not surprising that most of the psychological terms which we naturally employ tend to blur the distinction. ‘Knowledge’, ‘belief’, ‘assertion’, ‘thought’, and ‘understanding’, for, example, as ordinarily used, are ambiguous in a fashion which disguises and obscures the point which must be brought out. They record distinctions which are oblique to the distinctions required, they are cross-cuts of analysis made in the wrong place and in the wrong direction, useful enough for some purposes no doubt, but for this present purpose very confusing. We shall do well to put them out of mind for a while if possible.

It’s unfortunate but not surprising that most of the psychological terms we commonly use tend to blur the distinction. Words like ‘knowledge’, ‘belief’, ‘assertion’, ‘thought’, and ‘understanding’, for example, are used in ways that are ambiguous and disguise the point we need to focus on. They highlight distinctions that don’t align with the distinctions we actually need; they represent analyses that are made in the wrong place and direction. While they may be useful for some purposes, they can be very confusing for our current discussion. It would be best if we set them aside for a while, if possible.

The chief departure made from current conceptions in the sketch of the mind given in Chapter XI lay in the substitution of the causes, the characters and the consequences of a mental event, for its aspects as thought, feeling and will. This treatment was introduced with a view to the analysis which now occupies us. Among the causes of most mental events, we urged, two sets may be distinguished. On the one hand there are the present stimuli reaching the mind through the sensory nerves, and, in co-operation with these, the effects of past stimuli associated with them. On the other hand is a set of quite different factors, the state of the organism, its needs, its readiness to respond to this or that kind of stimulus. The impulses which arise take their character and their course from the interaction of these two sets. We must keep them clearly distinguished.

The main change made from current ideas in the description of the mind presented in Chapter XI was replacing the aspects of a mental event, such as thought, feeling, and will, with its causes, characters, and consequences. This approach was introduced to help with the analysis we’re discussing now. We pointed out that two main sets can be distinguished among the causes of most mental events. On one hand, there are the current stimuli reaching the mind through the sensory nerves, along with the influence of past stimuli linked to them. On the other hand, there are entirely different factors, such as the state of the organism, its needs, and its readiness to respond to certain types of stimuli. The impulses that arise are shaped and directed by the interaction of these two sets. We need to keep them clearly distinguished.

The relative importance of the two sets of factors varies enormously. A sufficiently hungry man will eat almost anything which can be chewed or swallowed. The nature of the substance, within these limits, has very little effect upon his behaviour. A replete person, by contrast, will only eat such things as he expects will taste pleasant, or regards as possessing definite beneficial properties, for example, medicines. His behaviour, in other words, depends almost entirely upon the character of his optical or olfactory stimulation.

The importance of the two sets of factors varies greatly. A really hungry person will eat almost anything that can be chewed or swallowed. The type of food, within those limits, hardly influences their behavior. On the other hand, a full person will only eat things they think will taste good or are considered to have specific health benefits, like medicines. Their behavior mostly depends on what they see or smell.

So far as an impulse owes its character to its stimulus (or to such effects of past accompanying or connected stimuli as are revived) so far is it a reference, to use the term which we introduced in Chapter XI, to stand for the property of mental events which we substitute for thought or cognition.* It is plain that the independent internal conditions of the organism usually intervene to distort reference in some degree. But very many of our needs can only be satisfied if the impulses are left undistorted. Bitter experience has taught us to leave some of them alone, to let them reflect or correspond with external states of affairs as much as they can, undisturbed as far as possible by internal states of affairs, our needs and desires.

As far as an impulse gets its character from its stimulus (or from the effects of past related stimuli that are brought back), it acts as a reference, a term we introduced in Chapter XI, representing the quality of mental events that we use instead of thought or cognition.* It's clear that the organism's independent internal conditions often distort this reference to some extent. However, many of our needs can only be met if the impulses remain undistorted. Harsh experiences have taught us to leave some of them alone, allowing them to reflect or correspond with external realities as much as possible, without being disrupted by our internal states, needs, and desires.

In all our behaviour can be distinguished stimuli we receive, and the ways in which we use them. What we receive may be any kind of stimulus, but only when the reaction we make to it tallies with its nature and varies with it in quasi-independence of the uses we make of it does reference occur.

In all our behavior, we can differentiate between the stimuli we receive and how we respond to them. The stimuli can be any type, but reference only happens when our reaction aligns with the nature of the stimulus and changes in a way that is somewhat independent of how we use it.

Those to whom visual images are of service in considering complex matters may find it convenient at this point to imagine a circle or sphere constantly bombarded by minute particles (stimuli). Within the sphere may be pictured complex mechanisms continually changing for reasons having nothing to do with the external stimuli. These mechanisms by opening little gateways select which of the stimuli shall be allowed to come in and take effect. So far as the subsequent convulsions are due to the nature of the impacts and to lingering effects of impacts which have accompanied similar impacts in the past, the convulsions are referential. So far as they are due to the independent motions of the internal mechanisms themselves, reference fails. This diagrammatic image may possibly be of convenience to some. By those who distrust such things it may with advantage be disregarded. It is not introduced as a contribution to neurology, and is in no way a ground for the author’s view.

For those who find visual imagery helpful in thinking about complex issues, it might be useful to picture a circle or sphere that is constantly bombarded by tiny particles (stimuli). Inside the sphere, you can imagine intricate mechanisms that are continuously changing for reasons unrelated to the outside stimuli. These mechanisms open small gateways to decide which of the stimuli can pass through and have an effect. The following reactions are linked to the nature of the impacts and the lasting effects of past similar impacts, making them reference-based. However, if the reactions stem from the independent movements of the internal mechanisms themselves, the reference doesn’t hold. This diagrammatic image may be helpful for some, but those who are skeptical might find it better to ignore. It is not meant to contribute to neurology and does not serve as a basis for the author's perspective.

The extent to which reference is interfered with by needs and desires is underestimated even by those who, not having yet forgotten the events of 1914-1918, are most sceptical as to the independence of opinions and desires. Even the most ordinary and familiar objects are perceived as it pleases us to perceive them rather than as they are, whenever error does not directly deprive us of advantages. It is almost impossible for anyone to secure a correct impression of his own personal appearance or of the features of anyone in whom he is personally interested. Nor is it perhaps often desirable that he should.

The way our needs and desires mess with our perceptions is often overlooked, even by those who are still mindful of the events of 1914-1918 and are skeptical about the independence of opinions and desires. Even the most ordinary and familiar things are seen in a way that suits us rather than as they truly are, especially when a mistake doesn’t directly take away our benefits. It’s nearly impossible for anyone to have an accurate impression of their own appearance or of someone they care about. And maybe it’s not always a good thing that they do.

For the demarcation of the fields where impulse should be as completely as possible dependent upon and correspondent with external situation, those in which reference should take prior place from those in which it may be subordinated to appetencies with advantage, is not a simple matter. On many views of the good and of what should be, themselves results of subordinating reference to emotional satisfactions, there could be no question. Truth, it would be said, has claims prior to all other considerations. Love not grounded upon knowledge would be described as worthless. We ought not to admire what is not beautiful and if our mistress be not really beautiful when impartially considered we ought, so the doctrine runs, to admire her, if at all, for other reasons. The chief points of interest about such views are the confusions which make them plausible. Beauty as an internal quality of things is usually involved, as well as Good the unanalysable Idea. Both are special twists given to some of our impulses by habits deriving ultimately from desires. They linger in our minds because to think of a thing as Good or Beautiful gives more immediate emotional satisfaction than to refer to it as satisfying our impulses in one special fashion (cf. Chapter VII) or another (cf. Chapter XXXII).

Defining the areas where our instincts should be as entirely as possible dependent on and aligned with external circumstances, distinguishing those where reference should take priority from those where it can be subordinated to desires for our benefit, is not straightforward. Many perspectives on what is good and what ought to be, which themselves result from prioritizing references to emotional satisfactions, are beyond question. It would be argued that truth holds more importance than any other considerations. Love that isn’t based on knowledge would be seen as worthless. We shouldn’t admire what isn’t beautiful, and if our partner isn’t genuinely beautiful upon unbiased evaluation, then, according to this view, we should only admire her for other reasons, if at all. The main points of interest regarding such views are the confusions that make them seem reasonable. Beauty as an intrinsic quality of things is typically included, along with the Good, the unexplainable Idea. Both are unique interpretations added to some of our impulses by habits that ultimately stem from desires. They remain in our thoughts because thinking of something as Good or Beautiful provides more immediate emotional satisfaction than if we refer to it as meeting our impulses in one specific way (cf. Chapter VII) or another (cf. Chapter XXXII).

To think about Good or Beauty is not necessarily to refer to anything. For the term ‘thinking’ covers mental operations in which the impulses are so completely governed by internal factors and so out of control of stimulus that no reference occurs. Most ‘thinking of’ includes reference in some degree, of course, but not all, and similarly much reference would not commonly be described as thinking. When we drop something which is too hot to hold we would not usually be said to have done so through thinking. The two terms overlap, and their definitions, if there be a definition of ‘thinking’ as commonly used, are of different types. This is why ‘Thought’ was on an earlier page described as marking an oblique distinction.

Thinking about Good or Beauty doesn’t always mean referring to something specific. The term ‘thinking’ encompasses mental activities where the impulses are primarily driven by internal factors and are largely unresponsive to external stimuli, meaning no reference takes place. Most ‘thinking of’ does include some degree of reference, of course, but not all of it, and much of what involves reference wouldn’t typically be labeled as thinking. For example, when we drop something that’s too hot to touch, we wouldn’t usually say we did it out of thinking. The two concepts overlap, and their definitions, if there is a commonly accepted definition of ‘thinking,’ belong to different categories. That’s why ‘Thought’ was described on an earlier page as marking a subtle distinction.

To return, the claims of reference are by no means easy to adjust with other claims. An immense extension of our powers of referring has recently been made. With amazing swiftness Science has opened out field after field of possible reference. Science is simply the organisation of references with a view solely to the convenience and facilitation of reference. It has advanced mainly because other claims, typically the claims of our religious desires, have been set aside. For it is no accident that Science and Religion conflict. They are different principles upon which impulses may be organised, and the more closely they are examined the more inevitable is the incompatibility seen to be. Any so-called reconciliation which is ever effected will involve bestowing the name Religion upon something utterly different from any of the systematisations of impulses which it now denotes, for the reason that the belief elements present would have a different character.

To get back to the point, aligning the claims of reference with other claims is far from simple. We've recently made a huge leap in our ability to refer. Science has rapidly opened up one field of potential reference after another. Science is basically the organization of references aimed solely at making those references easier and more convenient. It has progressed mainly because other claims—especially our religious desires—have been put aside. It's no coincidence that Science and Religion are at odds. They are fundamentally different ways of organizing our impulses, and the more we look into them, the more obvious their incompatibility becomes. Any so-called reconciliation that happens will involve redefining Religion to mean something entirely different from the current systems of impulses it represents, since the belief elements involved would have a different nature.

Many attempts have been made to reduce Science to a position of subjection to some instinct or emotion or desire, to curiosity for example. A special passion for knowledge for its own sake has even been invented. But in fact all the passions and all the instincts, all human needs and desires may on occasion supply the motive force for Science. There is no human activity which may not on occasion require undistorted reference. The essential point, however, is that Science is autonomous. The impulses developed in it are modified only by one another, with a view to the greatest possible completeness and systematisation, and for the facilitation of further references. So far as other considerations distort them they are not yet Science or have fallen out of it.

Many efforts have been made to subordinate Science to some instinct, emotion, or desire, like curiosity for instance. A specific passion for knowledge for its own sake has even been created. But the truth is, all passions and instincts, all human needs and desires can, at times, drive Science. There’s no human activity that doesn’t occasionally require an accurate reference. The key point, however, is that Science is independent. The impulses within it only modify each other, aiming for the highest possible completeness and organization, and to make further references easier. To the extent that other factors distort them, they are not yet Science or have strayed from it.

To declare Science autonomous is very different from subordinating all our activities to it. It is merely to assert that so far as any body of references is undistorted it belongs to Science. It is not in the least to assert that no references may be distorted if advantage can thereby be gained. And just as there are innumerable human activities which require undistorted references if they are to be satisfied, so there are innumerable other human activities not less important which equally require distorted references or, more plainly, fictions.

To say that Science is independent is very different from putting all our actions under its control. It simply means that as long as any set of references is accurate, it belongs to Science. It doesn’t mean that no references can be twisted for personal gain. Just like there are countless human activities that need accurate references to be fulfilled, there are also many other equally important activities that require twisted references or, more simply, fictions.

The use of fictions, the imaginative use of them rather, is not a way of hoodwinking ourselves. It is not a process of pretending to ourselves that things are not as they are. It is perfectly compatible with the fullest and grimmest recognition of the exact state of affairs on all occasions. It is no make-believe. But so awkwardly have our references and our attitudes become entangled that such pathetic spectacles as Mr Yeats trying desperately to believe in fairies or Mr Lawrence impugning the validity of solar physics, are all too common. To be forced by desire into any unwarrantable belief is a calamity. The state which ensues is often extraordinarily damaging to the mind. But this common misuse of fictions should not blind us to their immense services provided we do not take them for what they are not, degrading the chief means by which our attitudes to actual life may be adjusted into the material of a long-drawn delirium*.

The use of fiction, or rather the imaginative use of it, isn’t about deceiving ourselves. It’s not about pretending that things aren’t what they are. It fully allows for the most realistic and harsh acknowledgment of the actual state of affairs at all times. It’s not pretend. Yet, our references and attitudes have become so tangled that we often see sad situations like Mr. Yeats desperately trying to believe in fairies or Mr. Lawrence questioning the validity of solar physics. Being pushed by desire into any unfounded belief is a disaster. The result can be incredibly harmful to the mind. However, this common misuse of fiction shouldn’t make us overlook its huge benefits, as long as we don’t mistake them for what they’re not, which would diminish the primary way our attitudes toward actual life can be adjusted into the material of a long-drawn delirium*.

If we knew enough it might be possible that all necessary attitudes could be obtained through scientific references alone. Since we do not know very much yet, we can leave this very remote possibility, once recognised, alone.

If we knew enough, it might be possible to acquire all the necessary attitudes solely through scientific references. However, since we don't know very much at this point, we can set aside this very unlikely possibility once we acknowledge it.

Fictions whether aroused by statements or by analogous things in other arts may be used in many ways. They may be used, for example, to deceive. But this is not a characteristic use in poetry. The distinction which needs to be kept clear does not set up fictions in opposition to verifiable truths in the scientific sense. A statement may be used for the sake of the reference, true or false, which it causes. This is the scientific use of language. But it may also be used for the sake of the effects in emotion and attitude produced by the reference it occasions. This is the emotive use of language. The distinction once clearly grasped is simple. We may either use words for the sake of the references they promote, or we may use them for the sake of the attitudes and emotions which ensue. Many arrangements of words evoke attitudes without any reference being required en route. They-operate like musical phrases. But usually references are involved as conditions for, or stages in, the ensuing development of attitudes, yet it is still the attitudes not the references which are important. It matters not at all in such cases whether the references are true or false. Their sole function is to bring about and support the attitudes which are the further response. The questioning, verificatory way of handling them is irrelevant, and in a competent reader it is not allowed to interfere. “Better a plausible impossibility than an improbable possibility” said Aristotle very wisely; there is less danger of an inappropriate reaction.

Fictions, whether triggered by statements or similar things in other art forms, can be used in various ways. For instance, they can be used to mislead, but that's not the main purpose in poetry. The distinction we need to understand doesn't position fictions against scientifically verifiable truths. A statement can be made for the sake of the reference it creates, whether true or false; this is the scientific use of language. However, a statement can also be made to produce emotional effects and attitudes from the reference it generates; this is the emotive use of language. Once you grasp the distinction, it becomes straightforward. We can either use words to promote references or to generate the attitudes and emotions that follow. Many word arrangements trigger attitudes without requiring any reference along the way. They function like musical phrases. But usually, references are involved as conditions or stages in the development of attitudes; still, it's the attitudes, not the references, that matter. In these cases, it doesn’t matter if the references are true or false. Their only purpose is to create and support the attitudes that are the subsequent response. The questioning and verifying approach to them is irrelevant and should not interfere with a competent reader. “Better a plausible impossibility than an improbable possibility,” Aristotle wisely remarked; there's less risk of an inappropriate reaction.

The differences between the mental processes involved in the two cases are very great, though easily overlooked. Consider what failure for each use amounts to. For scientific language a difference in the references is itself failure: the end has not been attained. But for emotive language the widest differences in reference are of no importance if the further effects in attitude and emotion are of the required kind.

The differences in the mental processes involved in both cases are significant, although they can be easily missed. Think about what failure means for each use. In scientific language, a difference in references is a failure in itself: the goal hasn’t been achieved. However, in emotive language, even the largest differences in references don’t matter if the resulting attitudes and emotions are what we want.

Further, in the scientific use of language not only must the references be correct for success, but the connections and relations of references to one another must be of the kind which we call logical. They must not get in one another’s way, and must be so organised as not to impede further reference. But for emotive purposes logical arrangement is not necessary. It may be and often is an obstacle. For what matters is that the series of attitudes due to the references should have their own proper organisation, their own emotional interconnection, and this often has no dependence upon the logical relations of such references as may be concerned in bringing the attitudes into being.

Furthermore, in the scientific use of language, not only must the references be accurate for success, but the connections and relationships between references also need to be what we consider logical. They shouldn't interfere with each other and should be organized in a way that doesn’t hinder additional references. However, for emotional purposes, logical arrangement isn't necessary. It can often be a barrier. What’s important is that the series of attitudes stemming from the references should have their own proper organization and emotional interconnection, which often doesn’t depend on the logical relationships of the references involved in creating those attitudes.

A few notes of the chief uses of the word ‘Truth’ in Criticism may help to prevent misunderstanding:—

A few notes on the main uses of the word 'Truth' in Criticism may help to avoid confusion:—

1. The scientific sense that, namely, in which references, and derivatively statements symbolising references, are true, need not delay us. A reference is true when the things to which it refers are actually together in the way in which it refers to them. Otherwise it is false. This sense is one very little involved by any of the arts. For the avoidance of confusions it would be well if the term ‘true’ could be reserved for this use. In purely scientific discourse it could and should be, but such discourse is uncommon. In point of fact the emotive power which attaches to the word is far too great for it to be abandoned in general discussion; the temptation to a speaker who needs to stir certain emotions and evoke certain attitudes of approval and acceptance is overwhelming. No matter how various the senses in which it may be used, and even when it is being used in no sense whatever, its effects in promoting attitudes will still make it indispensable; people will still continue to use the word with the same promiscuity as ever.

1. The scientific understanding that refers to how references, and statements that represent those references, are true doesn’t need to hold us back. A reference is true when the things it refers to actually exist together as stated. If not, it’s false. This understanding is only slightly related to the arts. To avoid confusion, it would be helpful if the term ‘true’ were reserved for this context. In purely scientific discussions, it could and should be, but such discussions are rare. In reality, the emotional weight that comes with the word is too significant for it to be ignored in everyday conversation; the urge for a speaker to evoke certain emotions and garner approval is overwhelming. Regardless of how varied its meanings are, and even when it’s used in no specific way, its impact on shaping attitudes will keep it essential; people will continue to use the word just as freely as before.

2. The most usual other sense is that of acceptability. The ‘Truth’ of Robinson Crusoe is the acceptability of the things we are told, their acceptability in the interests of the effects of the narrative, not their correspondence with any actual facts involving Alexander Selkirk or another. Similarly the falsity of happy endings to Lear or to Don Quixote, is their failure to be acceptable to those who have fully responded to the rest of the work. It is in this sense that ‘Truth’ is equivalent to ‘internal necessity’ or rightness. That is ‘true’ or ‘internally necessary’ which completes or accords with the rest of the experience, which co-operates to arouse our ordered response, whether the response of Beauty or another. “What the Imagination seizes as Beauty must be Truth”, said Keats, using this sense of ‘Truth’, though not without confusion. Sometimes it is held that whatever is redundant or otiose, whatever is not required, although not obstructive or disruptive, is also false. “Surplusage!” said Pater, “the artist will dread that, as the runner on his muscles” himself perhaps in this instance sweating his sentence down too finely. But this is to make excessive demands upon the artist. It is to apply the axe of retrenchment in the wrong place. Superabundance is a common characteristic of great art, much less dangerous than the preciousness that too contrived an economy tends to produce. The essential point is whether what is unnecessary interferes or not with the rest of the response. If it does not, the whole thing is all the better probably for the extra solidity which it thereby gains.

2. The most common other meaning is acceptability. The ‘Truth’ of Robinson Crusoe lies in how acceptable the things we are told are, their acceptability in relation to the narrative's effects, rather than their alignment with any actual events involving Alexander Selkirk or someone else. Likewise, the inauthenticity of happy endings in Lear or Don Quixote comes from their inability to resonate with those who have fully engaged with the rest of the story. In this way, ‘Truth’ is synonymous with ‘internal necessity’ or rightness. What is ‘true’ or ‘internally necessary’ is what completes or aligns with the overall experience and helps elicit our organized response, whether that be Beauty or something else. “What the Imagination seizes as Beauty must be Truth,” said Keats, using this interpretation of ‘Truth’—though not without some confusion. Sometimes it is argued that anything redundant or unnecessary, anything not essential, even if it’s not obstructive or distracting, is also false. “Surplusage!” said Pater, “the artist will dread that, as the runner on his muscles” perhaps in this case overanalyzing his wording. But this places unreasonable demands on the artist. It applies the axe of cutting back in the wrong spots. Excess is a common trait of great art, much less risky than the pretentiousness that comes from overly controlled minimalism. The key issue is whether the unnecessary parts interfere with the overall response. If they don’t, the whole work likely benefits from the extra depth they provide.

This internal acceptability or ‘convincingness’ needs to be contrasted with other acceptabilities. Thomas Rymer, for example, refused to accept Iago for external reasons: “To entertain the audience with something new and surprising against common sense and nature, he would pass upon us a close, dissembling rascal, instead of an open-hearted, frank, plain-dealing Souldier, a character constantly born by them for some thousands of years in the World.” “The truth is” he observes “this authors head was full of villainous, unnatural images”.

This internal acceptability or ‘convincingness’ should be compared to other types of acceptability. Thomas Rymer, for instance, rejected Iago for external reasons: “To entertain the audience with something new and surprising that goes against common sense and nature, he presents us with a sneaky, deceitful villain, instead of a straightforward, honest soldier, a character that has been portrayed for thousands of years in the world.” “The truth is,” he notes, “this author's mind was filled with evil, unnatural ideas.”.

He is remembering no doubt Aristotle’s remark that “the artist must preserve the type and yet ennoble it”, but interpreting it in his own way. For him the type is fixed simply by convention and his acceptances take no note of internal necessities but are governed merely by accordance with external canons. His is an extreme case, but to avoid his error in subtler matters is in fact sometimes the hardest part of the critic’s undertaking. But whether our conception of the type is derived in some such absurd way, or taken, for example, as from a handbook of zoology, is of slight consequence. It is the taking of any external canon which is critically dangerous. When in the same connection Rymer objects that there never was a Moorish General in the service of the Venetian Republic, he is applying another external canon, that of historic fact. This mistake is less insidious, but Ruskin used to be particularly fond of the analogous mistake in connection with the ‘truth’ of drawing.

He is undoubtedly recalling Aristotle’s comment that “the artist must preserve the type and yet improve it,” but he’s interpreting it in his own way. For him, the type is simply determined by convention, and his choices don’t consider internal necessities but are only based on adherence to external standards. His view is an extreme example, but avoiding his mistake in more nuanced situations is often the toughest part of a critic’s job. However, whether our understanding of the type comes from such a ridiculous source or is taken, for instance, from a zoology textbook is of little importance. What really matters is relying on any external standard, which can be critically hazardous. When Rymer argues that there was never a Moorish General in the service of the Venetian Republic, he’s using another external standard, that of historical fact. This error is less subtle, but Ruskin was particularly fond of the similar mistake regarding the ‘truth’ of drawing.

3. Truth may be equivalent to Sincerity. This character of the artist’s work we have already touched upon briefly in connection with Tolstoy’s theory of communication (Chapter XXIII). It may perhaps be most easily defined from the critic’s point of view negatively, as the absence of any apparent attempt on the part of the artist to work effects upon the reader which do not work for himself. Too simple definitions must be avoided. It is well known that Burns in writing ‘Ae fond kiss’ was only too anxious to escape Nancy’s (Mrs Maclehose’s) attentions, and similar instances could be multiplied indefinitely. Absurdly naive views upon the matter exemplified by the opinion that Bottomley must have believed himself to be inspired or he would not have moved his audiences, are far too common. At the level at which Bottomley harangued any kind of exaltation in the orator, whether due to pride or to champagne, would make his stuff effective. But at Burns’ level a very different situation arises. Here his probity and sincerity as an artist are involved; external circumstances are irrelevant, but there is perhaps internal evidence in the poem of a flaw in its creating impulse. Compare as a closely similar poem in which there is no flaw, Byron’s ‘When we two parted’.

3. Truth can be seen as the same as Sincerity. We've already touched on this aspect of the artist's work briefly in relation to Tolstoy’s communication theory (Chapter XXIII). It might be easiest to define it from the critic’s perspective negatively, as the lack of any obvious attempt by the artist to create effects on the reader that don't benefit himself. We need to avoid overly simplistic definitions. It's well known that when Burns wrote ‘Ae fond kiss’, he was very eager to avoid Nancy’s (Mrs. Maclehose’s) attention, and we could find countless similar examples. Naive views on this topic are often shown in opinions like that of Bottomley, who must have believed he was inspired or he wouldn't have moved his audiences. This is way too common. At the level where Bottomley spoke, any kind of excitement in the speaker, whether from pride or champagne, would make his material impactful. But at Burns’ level, it's a very different situation. Here, his honesty and sincerity as an artist come into play; external circumstances don't matter, but there might be internal evidence in the poem of a flaw in its creative impulse. A closely similar poem without a flaw is Byron’s ‘When we two parted’.

CHAPTER XXXV

Poetry and Beliefs
Poetry and Beliefs

What I see very well is the wide-spread, infinite harm of putting fancy for knowledge (to speak like Socrates), or rather of living by choice in a twilight of the mind where fancy and knowledge are indiscernible.—Euripides the Rationalist.

What I see clearly is the extensive, endless damage of confusing imagination for knowledge (to put it like Socrates), or rather of choosing to live in a gray area of the mind where imagination and knowledge are indistinguishable.—Euripides the Rationalist.

It is evident that the bulk of poetry consists of statements which only the very foolish would think of attempting to verify. They are not the kind of things which can be verified. If we recall what was said in Chapter XVI as to the natural generality or vagueness of reference we shall see another reason why references as they occur in poetry are rarely susceptible of scientific truth or falsity. Only references which are brought into certain highly complex and very special combinations, so as to correspond to the ways in which things actually hang together, can be either true or false, and most references in poetry are not knit together in this way.

It is clear that most poetry consists of statements that only the very naive would think to verify. They aren't the type of things that can be verified. If we remember what was discussed in Chapter XVI about the natural generality or vagueness of reference, we can see another reason why references in poetry are rarely open to scientific truth or falsity. Only references that are put into specific, highly complex combinations, so that they align with how things actually relate to each other, can be considered true or false, and most references in poetry aren't connected in this way.

But even when they are, on examination, frankly false, this is no defect. Unless, indeed, the obviousness of the falsity forces the reader to reactions which are incongruent or disturbing to the poem. And equally, a point more often misunderstood, their truth, when they are true, is no merit*. The people who say ‘How True!’ at intervals while reading Shakespeare are misusing his work, and, comparatively speaking, wasting their time. For all that matters in either case is acceptance, that is to say, the initiation and development of the further response.

But even when they are clearly false upon closer inspection, that’s not a flaw. Unless, of course, the blatant falsehood causes the reader to have reactions that feel out of place or unsettling in relation to the poem. And here’s a point that’s often misunderstood: their truth, when they are true, doesn’t actually add value. The people who say ‘How True!’ while reading Shakespeare are misunderstanding his work and, in a way, wasting their time. Because what really matters in either case is acceptance, which means starting and building on the further response.

Poetry affords the clearest examples of this subordination of reference to attitude. It is the supreme form of emotive language. But there can be no doubt that originally all language was emotive; its scientific use is a later development, and most language is still emotive. Yet the late development has come to seem the natural and the normal use, largely because the only people who have reflected upon language were at the moment of reflection using it scientifically.

Poetry provides the clearest examples of this prioritization of attitude over reference. It is the highest form of emotive language. However, there's no doubt that originally all language was emotive; its scientific use is a later development, and most language is still emotive. Yet, this later development has come to appear as the natural and normal use, mainly because the only people who have thought about language were using it scientifically at that time.

The emotions and attitudes resulting from a statement used emotively need not be directed towards anything to which the statement refers. This is clearly evident in dramatic poetry, but much more poetry than is usually supposed is dramatic in structure. As a rule a statement in poetry arouses attitudes much more wide and general in direction than the references of the statement. Neglect of this fact makes most verbal analysis of poetry irrelevant. And the same is true of those critical but emotive utterances about poetry which gave rise to this discussion. No one, it is plain, can read poetry successfully without, consciously or unconsciously, observing the distinction between the two uses of words. That does not need to be insisted upon. But further no one can understand such utterances about poetry as that quoted from Dr Mackail in our third chapter, or Dr Bradley’s cry that “Poetry is a spirit”, or Shelley’s that “A poem is the very image of life expressed in its eternal truth”, or the passages quoted above from Coleridge, without distinguishing the making of a statement from the incitement or expression of an attitude. But too much inferior poetry has been poured out as criticism, too much sack and too little bread; confusion between the two activities, on the part of writers and readers alike, is what is primarily responsible for the backwardness of critical studies. What other stultifications of human endeavour it is also responsible for we need not linger here to point out. The separation of prose from poetry, if we may so paraphrase the distinction, is no mere academic activity. There is hardly a problem outside mathematics which is not complicated by its neglect, and hardly any emotional response which is not crippled by irrelevant intrusions. No revolution in human affairs would be greater than that which a wide-spread observance of this distinction would bring about.

The emotions and attitudes sparked by a statement used in an emotional way don’t have to be directed at anything the statement actually refers to. This is clearly seen in dramatic poetry, but surprisingly, a lot more poetry than people think is dramatic in structure. Typically, a statement in poetry triggers attitudes that are much broader and more general than what the statement specifically refers to. Ignoring this fact makes most verbal analyses of poetry irrelevant. The same goes for critical but emotional comments about poetry that led to this discussion. It’s clear that no one can read poetry effectively without, whether they realize it or not, recognizing the difference between the two uses of words. That doesn’t need to be emphasized. Additionally, no one can grasp comments about poetry, like the one quoted from Dr. Mackail in our third chapter, or Dr. Bradley’s statement that “Poetry is a spirit,” or Shelley’s claim that “A poem is the very image of life expressed in its eternal truth,” or the earlier passages from Coleridge, without distinguishing between making a statement and inciting or expressing an attitude. However, too much mediocre poetry has been produced as criticism—too much fluff and not enough substance; the confusion between these two activities, affecting both writers and readers, is largely responsible for the slow progress in critical studies. There’s no need to dwell on what other setbacks in human efforts it also causes. Separating prose from poetry, if we can put it that way, is not just an academic exercise. Almost every problem outside of mathematics is complicated by overlooking it, and nearly every emotional reaction is hindered by irrelevant distractions. No change in human affairs would be more significant than the widespread acknowledgment of this distinction.

One perversion in especial needs to be noticed. It is constantly present in critical discussion, and is in fact responsible for Revelation Doctrines. Many attitudes, which arise without dependence upon any reference, merely by the interplay and resolution of impulses otherwise awakened, can be momentarily encouraged by suitable beliefs held as scientific beliefs are held. So far as this encouragement is concerned, the truth or falsity of these beliefs does not matter, the immediate effect is the same in either case. When the attitude is important, the temptation to base it upon some reference which is treated as established scientific truths are treated is very great, and the poet thus easily comes to invite the destruction of his work; Wordsworth puts forward his Pantheism, and other people doctrines of Inspiration, Idealism and Revelation.

One particular distortion needs to be highlighted. It frequently shows up in critical discussions and is actually responsible for Revelation Doctrines. Many attitudes emerge independently of any specific reference, simply through the interaction and resolution of different impulses. These can be temporarily reinforced by certain beliefs held in the same way scientific beliefs are accepted. As far as this reinforcement is concerned, the truth or falsehood of these beliefs doesn’t matter; the immediate effect is the same either way. When the attitude is significant, there’s a strong temptation to base it on some reference treated like established scientific truths, leading the poet to inadvertently undermine their own work. Wordsworth promotes his Pantheism, while others espouse doctrines of Inspiration, Idealism, and Revelation.

The effect is twofold; an appearance of security and stability is given to the attitude, which thus seems to be justified; and at the same time it is no longer so necessary to sustain this attitude by the more difficult means peculiar to the arts, or to pay full attention to form. The reader can be relied upon to do more than his share. That neither effect is desirable is easily seen. The attitude for the sake of which the belief is introduced is thereby made not more but less stable. Remove the belief, once it has affected the attitude; the attitude collapses. It may later be restored by more appropriate means, but that is another matter. And all such beliefs are very likely to be removed; their logical connections with other beliefs scientifically entertained are, to say the least, shaky. In the second place these attitudes, produced not by the appropriate means but, as it were by a short cut, through beliefs, are rarely so healthy, so vigorous and full of life as the others. Unlike attitudes normally produced they usually require an increased stimulus every time that they are reinstated. The belief has to grow more and more fervent, more and more convinced, in order to produce the same attitude. The believer has to pass from one paroxysm of conviction to another, enduring each time a greater strain.

The effect has two sides; it gives an impression of security and stability to the attitude, making it seem justified. At the same time, it becomes less necessary to support this attitude with the more challenging methods typical of the arts, or to focus entirely on form. The reader can be expected to contribute more than their fair share. It's easy to see that neither effect is desirable. The attitude, for which the belief is introduced, becomes less stable, not more. Once the belief is removed, after having influenced the attitude, the attitude falls apart. It might be restored later through more suitable means, but that's a different issue. Moreover, these beliefs can easily be dismissed; their logical ties to other scientifically accepted beliefs are, to put it mildly, weak. Secondly, these attitudes, created not through the proper means but, in a sense, by a shortcut via beliefs, are rarely as healthy, vigorous, and full of life as the others. Unlike normally produced attitudes, they typically need a stronger stimulus each time they are reinstated. The belief must become more and more intense, more and more convinced, to produce the same attitude. The believer has to move from one intense moment of conviction to another, facing greater strain each time.

This substitution of an intellectual formula for the poem or work of art is of course most easily observed in the case of religion, where the temptation is greatest. In place of an experience, which is a direct response to a certain selection of the possibilities of stimulation, we have a highly indirect response, made, not to the actual influences of the world upon us, but to a special kind of belief as to some particular state of affairs.* There is a suppressed conditional clause implicit in all poetry. If things were such and such then . . . and so the response develops. The amplitude and fineness of the response, its sanction and authority, in other words, depend upon this freedom from actual assertion in all cases in which the belief is questionable on any ground whatsoever. For any such assertion involves suppressions, of indefinite extent, which may be fatal to the wholeness, the integrity of the experience. And the assertion is almost always unnecessary; if we look closely we find that the greatest poets, as poets, though frequently not as critics, refrain from assertion. But it is easy, by what seems only a slight change of approach, to make the initial step an act of faith, and to make the whole response dependent upon a belief as to a matter of fact. Even when the belief is true, the damage done to the whole experience may be great, in the case of a person whose reasons for this belief are inadequate, for example, and the increased temporary vivacity which is the cause of perversion is no sufficient compensation. As a convenient example it may be permissible to refer to the Poet Laureate’s anthology, The Spirit of Man, and I have the less hesitation since the passages there gathered together are chosen with such unerring taste and discrimination. But to turn them into a statement of a philosophy is very noticeably to degrade them and to restrict and diminish their value. The use of verse quotations as chapter headings is open to the same objection. The experiences which ensue may seem very similar to the experiences of free reading; they feel similar; but all the signs which can be most trusted, after-effects for example, show them to be different. The vast differences in the means by which they are brought about is also good ground for supposing them to be dissimilar, but this difference is obscured through the ambiguities of the term ‘belief’.

This replacement of an intellectual idea for the poem or artwork is most clearly seen in religion, where the temptation is strongest. Instead of having an experience that directly responds to certain stimuli, we have a response that’s quite indirect, reacting not to the actual influences around us but to a specific kind of belief about a certain situation.* There’s a hidden conditional clause in all poetry. If things were a certain way, then . . . and this is how the response forms. The depth and quality of the response, along with its validation and authority, depend on this freedom from direct claims whenever the belief is questionable in any way. Any such claim involves suppressions of unspecified nature, which can seriously undermine the wholeness and integrity of the experience. Moreover, such assertions are almost always unnecessary; if we look closely, we see that the greatest poets, as poets—though not always as critics—tend to avoid making assertions. However, it’s easy to make the initial step an act of faith by making the entire response reliant on a belief about a fact. Even if the belief is true, the harm done to the experience can be substantial, particularly for someone whose reasons for this belief are flimsy; the temporary excitement that can lead to distortion isn’t a sufficient trade-off. For a clear example, we can refer to the Poet Laureate’s anthology, The Spirit of Man, and I feel confident in doing so since the selections are made with remarkable taste and insight. Nonetheless, turning them into a philosophical statement significantly diminishes their value. Using verse quotes as chapter titles faces the same issue. The resulting experiences may seem very similar to those gained from free reading; they feel alike; but reliable indicators—like lasting effects—show that they differ. The significant differences in how these experiences are created further suggest they are distinct, but this distinction is obscured by the ambiguities surrounding the term ‘belief’.

There are few terms which are more troublesome in psychology than belief, formidable though this charge may seem. The sense in which we believe a scientific proposition is not the sense in which we believe emotive utterances, whether they are political ‘We will not sheathe the sword’, or critical ‘The progress of poetry is immortal’, or poetic. Both senses of belief are complicated and difficult, to define. Yet we commonly appear to assume that they are the same or that they differ only in the kind and degree of evidence available. Scientific belief we may perhaps define as readiness to act as though the reference symbolised by the proposition which is believed were true. Readiness to act in all circumstances and in all connections into which it can enter. This rough definition would, of course, need elaborating to be complete, but for our present purposes it may suffice. The other element usually included in a definition of belief, namely a feeling or emotion of acceptance, the ‘This is sooth, accept it!’ feeling, is often absent in scientific belief and is not essential.

There are few terms more problematic in psychology than belief, even though this might sound intense. The way we believe a scientific statement is different from how we believe emotive expressions, whether they are political like "We will not sheathe the sword," critical like "The progress of poetry is immortal," or poetic. Both types of belief are complex and hard to define. Still, we often assume they are the same or that they just differ in the type and amount of evidence available. We might define scientific belief as the willingness to act as if the idea represented by the believed proposition were true. This readiness to act applies in all situations and in all contexts where it can come into play. This rough definition would obviously need further detail to be complete, but for now, it should be enough. The other aspect typically included in a definition of belief, which is a feeling or emotion of acceptance—the 'This is true, accept it!' feeling—is often missing in scientific belief and isn't essential.

Emotive belief is very different. Readiness to act as though some references were true is often involved, but the connections and circumstances in which this readiness remains are narrowly restricted. Similarly the extent of the action is ordinarily limited. Consider the acceptances involved in the understanding of a play, for example. They form a system any element of which is believed while the rest are believed and so long as the acceptance of the whole growing system leads to successful response. Some, however, are of the form ‘Given this then that would follow’, general beliefs, that is to say, of the kind which led Aristotle, in the passage quoted above, to describe Poetry as a more philosophical thing than history because chiefly conversant of universal truth. But if we look closely into most instances of such beliefs we see that they are entertained only in the special circumstances of the poetic experience. They are held as conditions for further effects, our attitudes and emotional responses, and not as we hold beliefs in laws of nature, which we expect to find verified on all occasions. If dramatic necessities were actually scientific laws we should know much more psychology than any reasonable person pretends that we do. That these beliefs as to “how any person of a certain character would speak or act, probably or necessarily”, upon which so much drama seems to depend, are not scientific, but are held only for the sake of their dramatic effect, is shown clearly by the ease with which we abandon them if the advantage lies the other way. The medical impossibility of Desdemona’s last speech is perhaps as good an example as any.

Emotive belief is very different. The willingness to act as if certain references are true is often involved, but the connections and situations in which this willingness exists are very limited. Likewise, the extent of the action is usually restricted. Take the acceptances involved in understanding a play, for example. They create a system where any part is believed while the rest are accepted, as long as this overall growing system leads to a successful response. Some, however, are structured as “If this happens, then that would follow,” which are general beliefs. This kind of thinking led Aristotle, in the earlier passage, to describe poetry as a more philosophical pursuit than history because it deals more with universal truths. However, if we look closely at most examples of such beliefs, we see they are only entertained in the specific conditions of the poetic experience. They are held as conditions for further effects—our attitudes and emotional responses—not as we hold beliefs about the laws of nature, which we expect to see confirmed in all cases. If dramatic necessities were actually scientific laws, we would know much more about psychology than anyone realistically claims we do. The beliefs about “how any person with a certain character would speak or act, probably or necessarily,” which seem to underpin much of drama, are not scientific. They are held only for their dramatic effect, as demonstrated by how easily we let them go if it benefits us otherwise. The medical impossibility of Desdemona’s last speech is perhaps the best example.

The bulk of the beliefs involved in the arts are of this kind, provisional acceptances, holding only in special circumstances (in the state of mind which is the poem or work of art) acceptances made for the sake of the ‘imaginative experience’ which they make possible. The difference between these emotive beliefs and scientific beliefs is not one of degree but of kind. As feelings they are very similar, but as attitudes their difference in structure has widespread consequences.

Most beliefs related to the arts are like this: temporary acceptances that only apply in certain situations (the mindset that creates the poem or artwork) and are embraced for the sake of the ‘imaginative experience’ they enable. The distinction between these emotional beliefs and scientific beliefs isn’t just a matter of degree, but of nature. As feelings, they’re quite alike, but as attitudes, their structural differences lead to significant consequences.

There remains to be discussed another set of emotive effects which may also be called beliefs. Instead of occurring part way in, or at the beginning of a response, they come as a rule at the end, and thus are less likely to be confused with scientific beliefs. Very often the whole state of mind in which we are left by a poem, or by music, or, more rarely perhaps, by other forms of art, is of a kind which it is natural to describe as a belief. When all provisional acceptances have lapsed, when the single references and their connections which may have led up to the final response are forgotten, we may still have an attitude and an emotion which has to introspection all the characters of a belief. This belief, which is a consequence not a cause of the experience, is the chief source of the confusion upon which Revelation Doctrines depend.

There’s another set of emotional effects that we can also call beliefs. Instead of appearing midway through or at the start of a response, they typically come at the end, making them less likely to be mistaken for scientific beliefs. Often, the overall state of mind left by a poem, or by music, or, less commonly, by other forms of art, feels like a belief. When all temporary acceptances fade away, and we forget the specific references and connections that led to our final response, we can still end up with an attitude and an emotion that feels, upon reflection, like a belief. This belief, which is a result rather than a cause of the experience, is the main source of the confusion that Revelation Doctrines rely on.

If we ask what in such cases it is which is believed, we are likely to receive, and to offer, answers both varied and vague. For strong belief-feelings, as is well known and as is shown by certain doses of alcohol or hashish, and pre-eminently of nitrous oxide, will readily attach themselves to almost any reference, distorting it to suit their purpose. Few people without experience of the nitrous-oxide revelation have any conception of their capacity for believing or of the extent to which belief-feelings and attitudes are parasitic. Thus when, through reading Adonais, for example, we are left in a strong emotional attitude which feels like belief, it is only too easy to think that we are believing in immortality or survival, or in something else capable of statement, and fatally easy also to attribute the value of the poem to the alleged effect, or conversely to regret that it should depend upon such a scientifically doubtful conclusion. Scientific beliefs, as opposed to these emotive beliefs, are beliefs ‘that so and so’. They can be stated with greater or less precision, as the case may be, but always in some form. It is for some people difficult to admit beliefs which are objectless, which are not about anything or in anything; beliefs which cannot be stated. Yet most of the beliefs of children and primitive peoples, and of the unscientific generally seem to be of this kind. Their parasitic nature helps to confuse the issue. What we have to distinguish are beliefs which are grounded in fact, i.e., are due to reference, and beliefs which are due to other causes, and merely attach themselves to such references as will support them.

If we ask what is believed in these situations, we’re likely to get a mix of answers that are both varied and vague. Strong feelings of belief, as is well known and shown by certain amounts of alcohol or hashish, and especially nitrous oxide, can easily latch onto almost any idea, twisting it to fit their agenda. Few people who haven't experienced the nitrous oxide revelation truly understand their ability to believe or how much belief and attitudes can be parasitic. So, when we feel a strong emotional response from reading Adonais, for example, it’s all too easy to assume we believe in immortality or survival, or something else we can put into words. It’s also dangerously easy to attribute the value of the poem to this supposed effect or, conversely, to regret that it relies on such a scientifically questionable conclusion. Scientific beliefs, in contrast to these emotional beliefs, are beliefs ‘that such and such is true’. They can be expressed with varying degrees of precision, but always in some form. For some, it’s hard to accept beliefs that lack an object, that aren't about anything specific or can't be articulated. Yet most beliefs held by children, primitive peoples, and generally unscientific individuals seem to fall into this category. Their parasitic nature adds to the confusion. What we need to differentiate are beliefs based on fact, meaning they are grounded in reference, and beliefs that arise from other sources and only attach themselves to references that bolster them.

That an objectless belief is a ridiculous or an incomplete thing is a prejudice deriving only from confusion. Such beliefs have, of course, no place in science, but in themselves they are often of the utmost value. Provided always that they do not furnish themselves with illicit objects. It is the objectless belief which is masquerading as a belief in this or that, which is ridiculous; more often than not it is also a serious nuisance. When they are kept from tampering with the development of reference such emotional attitudes may be, as revelation doctrines in such strange forms maintain, among the most important and valuable effects which the arts can produce.

The idea that a belief without a specific object is silly or incomplete comes from misunderstanding. These beliefs don’t fit into science, but on their own, they can be incredibly valuable, as long as they don't attach themselves to inappropriate objects. It's the belief without an object that pretends to be a belief in something specific that comes off as ridiculous and is often quite bothersome. When these beliefs are kept from interfering with how we create meaning, they can, as some unique teachings suggest, be among the most important and valuable outcomes that the arts can generate.

It is often held that recent generations suffer more from nervous strain than some at least of their predecessors, and many reasons for this have been suggested. Certainly the types of nervous disease most prevalent seem to have changed. An explanation not sufficiently noticed perhaps is the break-down of traditional accounts of the universe, and the strain imposed by the vain attempt to orient the mind by belief of the scientific kind alone. In the pre-scientific era, the devout adherent to the Catholic account of the world, for example, found a sufficient basis for nearly all his main attitudes in what he took to be scientific truth. It would be fairer to say that the difference between ascertained fact and acceptable fiction did not obtrude itself for him. To-day this is changed, and if he believes such an account, he does not do so, if intelligent, without considerable difficulty or without a fairly persistent strain. The complete sceptic, of course, is a new phenomenon, dissenters in the past having commonly disbelieved only because they held a different belief of the same kind. These topics have, it is true, been touched upon by psycho-analysts, but not with a very clear understanding of the situation. The Vienna School would merely have us away with antiquated lumber; the Zurich School would hand us a new outfit of superstitions. Actually what is needed is a habit of mind which allows both reference and the development of attitudes their proper independence. This habit of mind is not to be attained at once, or for most people with ease. We try desperately to support our attitudes with beliefs as to facts, verified or accepted as scientifically established, and by so doing we weaken our own emotional backbone. For the justification of any attitude per se is its success for the needs of the being. It is not justified by the soundness of the views which may seem to be, and in pathological cases are, its ground and causes. The source of our attitudes should be in experience itself; compare Whitman’s praise of the cow which does not worry about its soul. Opinion as to matters of fact, knowledge, belief, are not necessarily involved in any of our attitudes to the world in general, or to particular phases of it. If we bring them in, if, by a psychological perversion only too easy to fall into, we make them the basis of our adjustment, we run extreme risks of later disorganisation elsewhere.

It's commonly believed that recent generations experience more nervous strain than some of their predecessors, and many reasons have been suggested for this. The types of nervous disorders we're seeing today appear to have shifted. One explanation that hasn't received enough attention might be the breakdown of traditional views of the universe, along with the stress caused by trying to orient our minds solely through scientific beliefs. In the pre-scientific era, for example, a devout believer in the Catholic view of the world found a solid basis for most of his main attitudes in what he considered to be scientific truth. It would be more accurate to say that the line between established facts and acceptable fiction didn’t stand out to him. Today, that's different; if someone believes in such a view, they do so—if they're intelligent—only after a lot of struggle and persistent stress. The complete skeptic is, of course, a new phenomenon, as dissenters in the past typically disbelieved only because they held a different belief of a similar nature. Psychologists have indeed touched on these topics, but not with a clear understanding of the situation. The Vienna School simply wants us to discard outdated ideas, while the Zurich School offers us a new set of superstitions. What we actually need is a mindset that allows both references and the development of attitudes to maintain their own independence. This mindset isn't something we can achieve quickly or easily for most people. We desperately try to support our attitudes with beliefs about facts, whether verified or accepted as scientifically established, and in doing so, we weaken our own emotional resilience. The justification for any attitude, in itself, is its success in fulfilling our needs. It’s not justified by the validity of the views that may appear to be, and in pathological cases are, its foundations and causes. The source of our attitudes should come from experience itself; think of Whitman’s praise of the cow that doesn't worry about its soul. Opinions on facts, knowledge, and beliefs aren't necessarily linked to our attitudes about the world in general or specific aspects of it. If we do link them, if, through a psychological distortion that’s all too easy to fall into, we make them the basis of our adjustments, we risk significant disorganization elsewhere.

Many people find great difficulty in accepting or even in understanding this position. They are so accustomed to regarding ‘recognised facts’ as the natural basis of attitudes, that they cannot conceive how anyone can be otherwise organised. The hard-headed positivist and the convinced adherent of a religion from opposite sides encounter the same difficulty. The first at the best suffers from an insufficient material for the development of his attitudes; the second from intellectual bondage and unconscious insincerity. The one starves himself; the other is like the little pig in the fable who chose to have his house built of cabbages and ate it, and so the grim wolf with privy paw devoured him. For clear and impartial awareness of the nature of the world in which we live and the development of attitudes which will enable us to live in it finely are both necessities, and neither can be subordinated to the other. They are almost independent, such connections as exist in well-organised individuals being adventitious. Those who find this a hard saying may be invited to consider the effect upon them of those works of art which most unmistakably attune them to existence. The central experience of Tragedy and its chief value is an attitude indispensable for a fully developed life. But in the reading of King Lear what facts verifiable by science, or accepted and believed in as we accept and believe in ascertained facts, are relevant? None whatever. Still more clearly in the experiences of some music, of some architecture and of some abstract design, attitudes are evoked and developed which are unquestionably independent of all beliefs as to fact, and these are exceptional only in being protected by accident from the most insidious perversion to which the mind is liable. For the intermingling of knowledge and belief is indeed a perversion, through which both activities suffer degradation.

Many people struggle to accept or even understand this viewpoint. They are so used to seeing ‘recognized facts’ as the natural foundation for beliefs that they can’t imagine how anyone could think differently. The pragmatic realist and the committed follower of a religion, coming from opposite ends, face the same challenge. The realist often lacks enough material to build his beliefs; the believer is trapped in intellectual limitations and unconscious dishonesty. One deprives himself; the other resembles the little pig in the fable who chose to build his house out of cabbages and ended up eating it, leading to his demise at the hands of the cunning wolf. A clear and unbiased understanding of the world we live in, along with the development of perspectives that allow us to thrive within it, are both crucial, and neither can be neglected for the other. They are nearly independent, with any connections found in well-adjusted individuals being coincidental. Those who find this concept challenging may be encouraged to reflect on the impact of those works of art that most surely resonate with their existence. The core experience of Tragedy and its primary significance is an essential attitude for a fully realized life. However, in reading King Lear, what scientifically verifiable facts, or those accepted and believed in like we accept established facts, are relevant? None at all. Even more evidently in experiences of certain music, specific architecture, and some abstract designs, attitudes arise and are cultivated that are undoubtedly independent of any beliefs about facts, with their uniqueness lying in their accidental protection from the most deceptive distortions the mind can face. The confusion of knowledge and belief does indeed distort both activities, leading to their degradation.

These objectless beliefs, which though merely attitudes seem to be knowledge, are not difficult to explain. Some system of impulses not ordinarily in adjustment within itself or adjusted to the world finds something which orders it or gives it fit exercise. Then follows the peculiar sense of ease, of restfulness, of free, unimpeded activity, and the feeling of acceptance, of something more positive than acquiescence. This feeling is the reason why such states may be called beliefs. They share this feeling with, for example, the state which follows the conclusive answering of a question. Most attitude-adjustments which are successful possess it in some degree, but those which are very regular and familiar, such as sitting down to meat or stretching out in bed, naturally tend to lose it. But when the required attitude has been long needed, where its coming is unforeseen and the manner in which it is brought about complicated and inexplicable, where we know no more than that formerly we were unready and that now we are ready for life in some particular phase, the feeling which results may be intense. Such are the occasions upon which the arts seem to lift away the burden of existence, and we seem ourselves to be looking into the heart of things. To be seeing whatever it is as it really is, to be cleared in vision and to be recipients of a revelation.

These aimless beliefs, which, while just attitudes, feel like knowledge, are not hard to explain. Some system of impulses that isn't usually in harmony within itself or with the world discovers something that organizes it or allows it to function properly. This leads to a unique sense of ease, relaxation, and unrestricted activity, along with the feeling of acceptance—something more affirmative than simple agreement. This feeling is why these states can be labeled as beliefs. They share this sensation with, for example, the state that comes after definitively answering a question. Most successful attitude adjustments have this feeling to some extent, but those that are very routine and familiar, like sitting down to eat or lying in bed, tend to lose it. However, when the needed attitude has been long awaited, its arrival is unexpected, and the way it comes about is complicated and hard to understand—when we know only that we were previously unprepared and are now ready for life in a particular phase—the resulting feeling can be intense. These moments are when the arts seem to lift the weight of existence, and we feel like we are looking into the essence of things. To see whatever it is as it genuinely is, to have clarity of vision, and to experience a revelation.

We have considered already the detail of these states of consciousness and their conjectural impulse basis. We can now take this feeling of a revealed significance, this attitude of readiness, acceptance and understanding, which has led to so many Revelation Doctrines, not as actually implying knowledge, but for what it is—the conscious accompaniment of our successful adjustment to life. But it is, we must admit, no certain sign by itself that our adjustment is adequate or admirable. Even the most firm adherents to Revelation Doctrines admit that there are bogus revelations, and on our account it is equally important to distinguish between ‘feelings of significance’ which indicate that all is well and those which do not. In a sense all indicate that something is going well, otherwise there would be no acceptance, no belief but rejection. The real question is ‘What is it?’ Thus after the queer reshuffling of inhibitions and releases which follows the taking of a dose of alcohol, for example, the sense of revelation is apt to occur with unusual authority. Doubtless this feeling of significance is a sign that as the organism is for the moment, its affairs are for the moment thriving. But when the momentary special condition of the system has given place to the more usual, more stable and more generally advantageous adjustment, the authority of the vision falls away from it; we find that what we were doing is by no means so wonderful or so desirable as we thought and that our belief was nonsensical. So it is less noticeably with many moments in which the world seems to be showing its real face to us.

We’ve already looked at the details of these states of consciousness and their possible underlying impulses. Now we can consider this feeling of revealed significance—this mindset of being ready, accepting, and understanding—which has given rise to many Revelation Doctrines, not as actually signifying knowledge, but for what it is: the conscious signal of our successful adjustment to life. However, we must acknowledge that it’s not a reliable sign on its own that our adjustment is adequate or commendable. Even the staunchest supporters of Revelation Doctrines recognize that there are false revelations, and for our sake, it's equally important to differentiate between 'feelings of significance' that suggest everything is fine and those that don't. In a way, all of them indicate that something is going well; if not, there would be no acceptance or belief—only rejection. The real question is, ‘What is it?’ After the unusual rearrangement of inhibitions and releases that follows a dose of alcohol, for instance, the sense of revelation often comes through with unusual strength. This feeling of significance likely means that, for the moment, the organism is thriving. But when that temporary condition of the system gives way to a more usual, stable, and generally beneficial adjustment, the weight of that vision fades; we realize that what we were doing isn’t nearly as amazing or desirable as we thought and that our belief was irrational. This happens, albeit less noticeably, in many moments when the world seems to reveal its true nature to us.

The chief difficulty of all Revelation Doctrines has always been to discover what it is which is revealed. If these states of mind are knowledge it should be possible to state what it is that they know. It is often easy enough to find something which we can suppose to be what we know. Belief feelings, we have seen, are parasitic, and will attach themselves to all kinds of hosts. In literature it is especially easy to find hosts. But in music, in the non-representative arts of design, in architecture or ceramics, for example, the task of finding something to believe, or to believe in, is not so easy. Yet the ‘feeling of significance’ is as common* in these other arts as in literature. Denial of this is usually proof only of an interest limited to literature.

The main challenge with all Revelation Doctrines has always been figuring out what exactly is being revealed. If these states of mind are knowledge, it should be possible to articulate what it is that they know. It can often be straightforward to find something we think we understand. We've seen that belief feelings are parasitic, attaching themselves to various hosts. In literature, it's particularly easy to find those hosts. However, in music, and in non-representative arts like design, architecture, or ceramics, finding something to believe, or to have faith in, is not as simple. Nonetheless, the ‘feeling of significance’ is just as prevalent* in these other arts as it is in literature. Denying this usually just shows a limited interest in literature.

This difficulty has usually been met by asserting that the alleged knowledge given in the revelation is non-intellectual. It refuses to be rationalised, it is said. Well and good; but if so why call it knowledge? Either it is capable of corroborating or of conflicting with the other things we usually call knowledge, such as the laws of thermodynamics, capable of being stated and brought into connection with what else we know; or it is not knowledge, not capable of being stated. We cannot have it both ways, and no sneers at the limitations of logic, the commonest of the resources of the confused, amend the dilemma. In fact it resembles knowledge only in being an attitude and a feeling very similar to some attitudes and feelings which may and often do accompany knowledge. But ‘Knowledge’ is an immensely potent emotive word engendering reverence towards any state of mind to which it is applied. And these ‘feelings of significance’ are those among our states of mind which most deserve to be revered. That they should be so obstinately described as knowledge even by those who most carefully remove from them all the characteristics of knowledge is not surprising.

This issue is often addressed by claiming that the supposed knowledge offered in the revelation is non-intellectual. It supposedly can't be rationalized. That's fine, but if that's the case, why call it knowledge? Either it can be supported or it conflicts with what we typically consider knowledge, like the laws of thermodynamics, and it should be expressible and connected with what else we know; or it isn't knowledge and can't be articulated. We can't have it both ways, and no ridicule of logical limits, which are a common tactic of the confused, can solve this dilemma. In reality, it only resembles knowledge in being an attitude and feeling that's very similar to some attitudes and feelings that often accompany knowledge. But 'Knowledge' is an incredibly powerful emotional word that inspires reverence for any state of mind it's applied to. These 'feelings of significance' are those among our mental states that truly deserve to be valued. It's not surprising that they are stubbornly labeled as knowledge even by those who carefully strip away all the characteristics of knowledge.

Traditionally what is said to be known thus mystically through the arts is Beauty, a remote and divine entity not otherwise to be apprehended, one of the Eternal Absolute Values. And this is doubtless emotively a way of talking which is effective for a while. When its power abates, as the power of such utterances will, there are several developments which may easily be used to revive it. “Beauty is eternal, and we may say that it is already manifest as a heavenly thing—the beauty of Nature is indeed an earnest to us of the ultimate goodness which lies behind the apparent cruelty and moral confusion of organic life. . . . Yet we feel that these three are ultimately one, and human speech bears constant witness to the universal conviction that Goodness is beautiful, that Beauty is good, that Truth is Beauty. We can hardly avoid the use of the word ‘trinity’, and if we are theists at all we cannot but say that they are one, because they are the manifestation of one God. If we are not theists there is no explanation.”

Traditionally, what's considered to be known mystically through the arts is Beauty, a distant and divine presence that's not easily understood, one of the Eternal Absolute Values. This way of speaking is certainly effective for a time when it resonates emotionally. However, when its impact fades, as it inevitably does, there are several ways we can easily revive it. “Beauty is eternal, and we can say it already appears as something heavenly—the beauty of Nature truly serves as a sign of the ultimate goodness that exists beneath the seeming cruelty and moral confusion of organic life. . . . Yet we sense that these three are ultimately one, and human language consistently reflects the universal belief that Goodness is beautiful, that Beauty is good, and that Truth is Beauty. We can hardly avoid using the word ‘trinity,’ and if we believe in God at all, we must say they are one, because they represent one God. If we don’t believe in God, there is no explanation.”

Human speech is indeed the witness, and to what else does it not witness? It would be strange if in a matter of such moment as this the greatest of all emotive words did not come into play. “In religion we believe that God is Beauty and Life, that God is Truth and Light, that God is Goodness and Love, and that because he is all these they are all one, and the Trinity in Unity and Unity in Trinity is to be worshipped.” No one who can interpret emotive language, who can avoid the temptation to illicit belief so constantly presented by it need find such utterances ‘meaningless.’ But the wrong approach is easy and far too often pressingly invited by the speakers, labouring themselves under misconceptions. To excite a serious and reverent attitude is one thing. To set forth an explanation is another. To confuse the two and mistake the incitement of an attitude for a statement of fact is a practice which should be discouraged. For intellectual dishonesty is an evil which is the more dangerous the more it is hedged about with emotional sanctities. And after all there is another explanation, which would long ago have been quietly established to the world’s great good had men been less ready to sacrifice the integrity of their thought and feeling for the sake of a local and limited advantage.

Human speech is definitely a witness, and what else does it witness? It would be odd if, in a matter as significant as this, the most powerful emotional words didn’t come into play. “We believe in religion that God is Beauty and Life, that God is Truth and Light, that God is Goodness and Love, and that because He embodies all these, they are all one. The Trinity in Unity and Unity in Trinity is to be worshipped.” Anyone who can understand emotional language and resist the temptation to create misleading beliefs, which it often presents, should not find such statements 'meaningless.' However, the wrong approach is easy and too often encouraged by the speakers, who misinterpret the message. Inspiring a serious and respectful attitude is one thing; providing an explanation is another. Confusing the two and mistaking the stirring of an attitude for a factual statement is something we should discourage. Intellectual dishonesty is a problem that becomes more dangerous when wrapped in emotional significance. And ultimately, there is another explanation that could have long ago been quietly established for the world’s greater good, if people had been less willing to compromise the integrity of their thoughts and feelings for local and limited benefits.




The last movement of this machine to think with is now completed. I am too well acquainted with it, and have spent too many hours putting it together to suppose that it can be worked equally well by every reader. Half these hours have in fact been spent in simplifying its structure, in taking out reservations and qualifications, references to other views, controversial matter, and supernumerary distinctions. From one point of view, it would be a better book with these left in, but I wished to make it manageable by those who had not spent a quite disproportionate amount of energy in reflection upon abstract matters. And if to some readers parts of it appear unnecessary—either irrelevant, in the one case; or over-obvious in the other—I have nothing to add which would make them change their opinion. The first I can only ask to look again, with the hope that a connection which has been missed will be noticed. The second, I would remind that I write in an age when, in the majority of social circles, to be seriously interested in art is to be thought an oddity.

The last part of this thinking machine is now finished. I know it too well and have spent too many hours putting it together to believe that every reader can use it equally well. In fact, half of those hours were spent simplifying its design, removing reservations and qualifications, references to other views, controversial issues, and unnecessary distinctions. From one perspective, it might have been a better book with those included, but I wanted it to be manageable for those who haven't devoted an excessive amount of energy to thinking about abstract topics. If some readers find parts of it unnecessary—either irrelevant in one case or over-obvious in the other—I have nothing to add that would change their minds. For those who see it as irrelevant, I can only ask them to take another look, hoping they will notice a connection they missed. For those who find it over-obvious, I’d like to remind them that I write in a time when, in most social circles, being genuinely interested in art is seen as strange.

APPENDIX A. On Value
APPENDIX A. About Value

A friendly reviewer, Mr. Conrad Aiken, complains that my theory of value is not sufficiently relativistic, that it inevitably involves the surreptitious re-entrance of the ‘absolute’ value which we had been at such pains to exclude. Except for the word ‘surreptitious’ and the suggestion that the ‘absolute’ value we arrive at is the same thing as the ultimate idea discussed in Chapter VI., I agree to this. The purpose of the theory is just to enable us to compare different experiences in respect of their value; and their value, I suggest, is a quantitative matter. To put it briefly the best life is that in which as much as possible of our possible personality is engaged. And of two personalities that one is the better in which there is more which can be engaged without confusion. We all know people of unusually wide and varied possibilities who pay for their width in disorder, and we know others who pay for their order by narrowness. What the theory attempts to provide is a system of measurement by which we can compare not only different experiences belonging to the same personality but different personalities. We do not yet know how to make the measurements required. We have to use the roughest kinds of estimates and very indirect indications. But to know at least what would have to be measured if we were to reach precision and how to make the comparison is a step towards the goal. The parallel, though I am not fond of it, between the new absolutism which Relativity has reached and this quantitative way of comparing the experiences and preferences of individuals may perhaps be helpful. But whereas the physicist has measurements to work from, the psychologist as yet has none. And further, it is likely that modes of mental organisation which are at present impossible or dangerously unstable may become possible and even easy in the future with changes in social structure and material conditions. This last consideration might give any critic a nightmare. Nothing less than our whole sense of man’s history and destiny is involved in our final decision as to value.

A friendly reviewer, Mr. Conrad Aiken, argues that my theory of value is not relativistic enough and that it secretly brings back the concept of 'absolute' value, which we've tried hard to exclude. Aside from the word 'secretly' and the suggestion that the 'absolute' value we arrive at is the same as the ultimate idea discussed in Chapter VI., I agree with this point. The aim of the theory is to help us compare different experiences based on their value, which I propose is a matter of quantity. In short, the best life is one where as much of our potential personality is engaged as possible. And between two personalities, the better one is the one that can engage more without confusion. We all know people with a wide range of possibilities who pay for that width with chaos, and we also know others who sacrifice variety for order. What the theory tries to offer is a way to measure so we can compare not just different experiences of the same person but different personalities as well. We still don't know how to make the necessary measurements. For now, we have to rely on rough estimates and indirect signs. But knowing what we would need to measure to achieve precision and how to make comparisons is a step toward our goal. The parallel—though I'm not particularly fond of it—between the new absolutism reached by Relativity and this quantitative approach to comparing the experiences and preferences of individuals might be useful. However, while physicists have measurements to work with, psychologists currently do not. Additionally, it's likely that types of mental organization that are now impossible or very unstable may become possible and even easy in the future with shifts in social structure and material conditions. This thought alone could give any critic a headache. Our entire understanding of human history and destiny hinges on our ultimate decision about value.

APPENDIX B.
APPENDIX B.


THE POETRY OF T. S. ELIOT

We too readily forget that, unless something is very wrong with our civilisation, we should be producing three equal poets at least for every poet of high rank in our great-great-grandfathers’ day. Something must indeed be wrong; and since Mr. Eliot is one of the very few poets that current conditions have not overcome, the difficulties which he has faced, and the cognate difficulties which his readers encounter, repay study.

We often overlook the fact that, unless there’s something seriously wrong with our society, we should be producing at least three equally good poets for every renowned poet from our great-great-grandfathers' time. Clearly, something is not right; and since Mr. Eliot is one of the very few poets who has not been defeated by current circumstances, the challenges he has faced, along with the related challenges that his readers experience, deserve closer examination.

Mr. Eliot’s poetry has occasioned an unusual amount of irritated or enthusiastic bewilderment. The bewilderment has several sources. The most formidable is the unobtrusiveness, in some cases the absence, of any coherent intellectual thread upon which the items of the poem are strung. A reader of ‘Gerontion,’ of ‘Preludes,’ or of ‘The Waste Land,’ may, if he will, after repeated readings, introduce such a thread. Another reader after much effort may fail to contrive one. But in either case energy will have been misapplied. For the items are united by the accord, contrast, and interaction of their emotional effects, not by an intellectual scheme that analysis must work out. The value lies in the unified response which this interaction creates in the right reader. The only intellectual activity required takes place in the realisation of the separate items. We can, of course, make a ‘rationalisation’ of the whole experience, as we can of any experience. If we do, we are adding something which does not belong to the poem. Such a logical scheme is, at best, a scaffolding that vanishes when the poem is constructed. But we have so built into our nervous systems a demand for intellectual coherence, even in poetry, that we find a difficulty in doing without it.

Mr. Eliot’s poetry has caused an unusual amount of irritation or enthusiastic confusion. This confusion comes from several sources. The most challenging is the subtleness, or in some cases the absence, of any coherent intellectual thread connecting the pieces of the poem. A reader of ‘Gerontion,’ ‘Preludes,’ or ‘The Waste Land’ may, if they choose, after multiple readings, create such a thread. Another reader, after much effort, may not be able to come up with one. But in either case, energy will have been wasted. The pieces are linked by the agreement, contrast, and interaction of their emotional effects, not by an intellectual framework that analysis must unravel. The value lies in the unified reaction this interaction creates in the right reader. The only intellectual activity needed is in recognizing the separate pieces. We can, of course, create a ‘rationalization’ of the entire experience, as we can with any experience. If we do this, we’re adding something that doesn’t belong to the poem. Such a logical framework is, at best, a scaffolding that disappears when the poem is completed. However, we’ve ingrained in our nervous systems a need for intellectual coherence, even in poetry, which makes it hard for us to do without it.

This point may be misunderstood, for the charge most usually brought against Mr. Eliot’s poetry is that it is overintellectualised. One reason for this is his use of allusion. A reader who in one short poem picks up allusions to The Aspern Papers, Othello, ‘A Toccata of Galuppi’s,’ Marston, The Phœnix and the Turtle, Antony and Cleopatra (twice), ‘The Extasie,’ Macbeth, The Merchant of Venice, and Ruskin, feels that his wits are being unusually well exercised. He may easily leap to the conclusion that the basis of the poem is in wit also. But this would be a mistake. These things come in, not that the reader may be ingenious or admire the writer’s erudition (this last accusation has tempted several critics to disgrace themselves), but for the sake of the emotional aura which they bring and the attitudes they incite. Allusion in Mr. Eliot’s hands is a technical device for compression. ‘The Waste Land’ is the equivalent in content to an epic. Without this device twelve books would have been needed. But these allusions and the notes in which some of them are elucidated have made many a petulant reader turn down his thumb at once. Such a reader has not begun to understand what it is all about.

This point might be misunderstood, as the most common criticism of Mr. Eliot’s poetry is that it’s too intellectual. One reason for this is his use of allusion. A reader who, in one short poem, notices references to The Aspern Papers, Othello, ‘A Toccata of Galuppi’s,’ Marston, The Phœnix and the Turtle, Antony and Cleopatra (twice), ‘The Extasie,’ Macbeth, The Merchant of Venice, and Ruskin might feel like their brain is being put to the test. They might quickly conclude that the essence of the poem is also based in wit. But this would be a mistake. These references are not included so the reader can show off their cleverness or admire the writer’s knowledge (this last accusation has led several critics to embarrass themselves), but rather for the emotional depth they provide and the feelings they provoke. In Mr. Eliot's hands, allusion serves as a tool for conciseness. ‘The Waste Land’ has the same depth as an epic. Without this technique, twelve books would have been necessary. However, these allusions, along with the notes explaining some of them, have caused many impatient readers to immediately dismiss the work. Such a reader has not yet grasped what it’s truly about.

This objection is connected with another, that of obscurity. To quote a recent pronouncement upon ‘The Waste Land’ from Mr. Middleton Murry: ‘The reader is compelled, in the mere effort to understand, to adopt an attitude of intellectual suspicion, which makes impossible the communication of feeling. The work offends against the most elementary canon of good writing: that the immediate effect should be unambiguous.’ Consider first this canon. What would happen, if we pressed it, to Shakespeare’s greatest sonnets or to Hamlet? The truth is that very much of the best poetry is necessarily ambiguous in its immediate effect. Even the most careful and responsive reader must reread and do hard work before the poem forms itself clearly and unambiguously in his mind. An original poem, as much as a new branch of mathematics, compels the mind which receives it to grow, and this takes time. Anyone who upon reflection asserts the contrary for his own case must be either a demigod or dishonest; probably Mr. Murray was in haste. His remarks show that he has failed in his attempt to read the poem, and they reveal, in part, the reason for his failure—namely, his own overintellectual approach. To read it successfully he would have to discontinue his present self-mystifications.

This objection is related to another one, which is about confusion. To quote a recent comment on ‘The Waste Land’ from Mr. Middleton Murry: ‘The reader is forced, just to understand it, to take on an attitude of intellectual suspicion, which makes it impossible to communicate feelings. The work goes against the most basic rule of good writing: that the immediate impact should be clear.’ First, let’s consider this rule. What would happen, if we applied it, to Shakespeare’s greatest sonnets or to Hamlet? The truth is that some of the best poetry is inherently ambiguous in its immediate impact. Even the most attentive and engaged reader often needs to reread and put in effort before the poem becomes clear and straightforward in their mind. A unique poem, just like a new area of mathematics, requires the mind receiving it to expand, and that takes time. Anyone who claims otherwise upon reflection must either be exceptionally gifted or not being truthful; Mr. Murray was likely in a rush. His comments indicate that he struggled to read the poem, and they partly reveal the reason for his struggle—specifically, his overly intellectual approach. To read it successfully, he would need to let go of his current confusions.

The critical question in all cases is whether the poem is worth the trouble it entails. For ‘The Waste Land’ this is considerable. There is Miss Weston’s From Ritual to Romance to read, and its ‘astral’ trimmings to be discarded—they have nothing to do with Mr. Eliot’s poem. There is Canto xxvi of the Purgatorio to be studied—the relevance of the close of that canto to the whole of Mr. Eliot’s work must be insisted upon. It illuminates his persistent concern with sex, the problem of our generation, as religion was the problem of the last. There is the central position of Tiresias in the poem to be puzzled out—the cryptic form of the note which Mr. Eliot writes on this point is just a little tiresome. It is a way of underlining the fact that the poem is concerned with many aspects of the one fact of sex, a hint that is perhaps neither indispensable nor entirely successful.

The key question in all situations is whether the poem is worth the effort it requires. For 'The Waste Land,' this effort is significant. You'll need to read Miss Weston’s From Ritual to Romance and set aside its ‘astral’ elements—they're not relevant to Mr. Eliot’s poem. Canto xxvi of the Purgatorio also needs to be examined—the importance of the ending of that canto to the entirety of Mr. Eliot’s work cannot be overlooked. It sheds light on his ongoing concern with sex, which is the issue of our generation, just as religion was for the previous one. The central role of Tiresias in the poem needs to be figured out—the cryptic note Mr. Eliot makes regarding this point can be somewhat annoying. It emphasizes that the poem addresses many facets of the single truth of sex, a hint that might not be essential or completely effective.

When all this has been done by the reader, when the materials with which the words are to clothe themselves have been collected, the poem still remains to be read. And it is easy to fail in this undertaking. An ‘attitude of intellectual suspicion’ must certainly be abandoned. But this is not difficult to those who still know how to give their feelings precedence to their thoughts, who can accept and unify an experience without trying to catch it in an intellectual net or to squeeze out a doctrine. One form of this attempt must be mentioned. Some, misled no doubt by its origin in a Mystery, have endeavoured to give the poem a symbolical reading. But its symbols are not mystical, but emotional. They stand, that is, not for ineffable objects, but for normal human experience. The poem, in fact, is radically naturalistic; only its compression makes it appear otherwise. And in this it probably comes nearer to the original Mystery which it perpetuates than transcendentalism does.

Once the reader has done all this, and gathered the materials for the poem, the poem still needs to be read. It's easy to struggle with this. An ‘attitude of intellectual suspicion’ should definitely be set aside. But this is not a challenge for those who can let their feelings take priority over their thoughts, who can embrace and understand an experience without trying to trap it in mental concepts or force it into a doctrine. One version of this misstep should be noted. Some, perhaps misled by its origins in a Mystery, have tried to interpret the poem symbolically. However, its symbols are not mystical; they are emotional. They don’t represent indescribable objects, but rather ordinary human experiences. In fact, the poem is fundamentally naturalistic; it's only its brevity that makes it seem otherwise. In this way, it probably connects more closely to the original Mystery it carries on than transcendentalism does.

If it were desired to label in three words the most characteristic feature of Mr. Eliot’s technique, this might be done by calling his poetry a music of ideas. The ideas are of all kinds, abstract and concrete, general and particular, and, like the musician’s phrases, they are arranged, not that they may tell us something, but that their effects in us may combine into a coherent whole of feeling and attitude and produce a peculiar liberation of the will. They are there to be responded to, not to be pondered or worked out. This is, of course, a method used intermittently in very much poetry, and only an accentuation and isolation of one of its normal resources. The peculiarity of Mr. Eliot’s later, more puzzling, work is his deliberate and almost exclusive employment of it. In the earlier poems this logical freedom appears only occasionally. In ‘The Love Song of J. Alfred Prufrock,’ for example, there is a patch at the beginning and another at the end, but the rest of the poem is quite straightforward. In ‘Gerontion,’ the first long poem in this manner, the air of monologue, of a stream of associations, is a kind of disguise, and the last two lines,

If we wanted to sum up Mr. Eliot's technique in three words, we could say his poetry is a music of ideas. These ideas are a mix of all sorts—abstract and concrete, general and specific—and, much like musical phrases, they're organized in a way that’s not just about conveying information, but about creating a feeling and attitude that leads to a unique sense of freedom. They're meant to be felt and reacted to, not deeply analyzed or figured out. This technique is, of course, a method found in much poetry, though Mr. Eliot emphasizes and isolates it more than most. In his earlier works, this logical freedom appears only now and then. For instance, in ‘The Love Song of J. Alfred Prufrock,’ there’s a passage at the start and another at the end, while the rest of the poem is quite straightforward. In ‘Gerontion,’ the first long poem in this style, the monologue and flow of associations serve as a disguise, and the last two lines,

Tenants of the house, Thoughts of a dry brain in a dry season,

Tenants of the house, Thoughts of a dry brain in a dry season,

are almost an excuse. The close of ‘A Cooking Egg’ is perhaps the passage in which the technique shows itself most clearly. The reader who appreciates the emotional relevance of the title has the key to the later poems in his hand. I take Pipit to be the retired nurse of the hero of the poem, and Views of the Oxford Colleges to be the, still treasured, present which he sent her when he went up to the University. The middle section of the poem I read as a specimen of the rather withered pleasantry in which contemporary culture has culminated and beyond which it finds much difficulty in passing. The final section gives the contrast which is pressed home by the title. Even the most mature egg was new laid once. The only other title of equal significance that I can recall is Mrs. Wharton’s The Age of Innocence, which might well be studied in this connection. ‘The Waste Land’ and ‘The Hollow Men’ (the most beautiful of Mr. Eliot’s poems, and in the last section a new development) are purely a ‘music of ideas,’ and the pretence of a continuous thread of associations is dropped.

are almost an excuse. The end of ‘A Cooking Egg’ is probably where the technique is most apparent. The reader who recognizes the emotional significance of the title holds the key to understanding the later poems. I see Pipit as the retired nurse of the poem's hero, and Views of the Oxford Colleges as the cherished gift he sent her when he went to the University. I interpret the middle section of the poem as an example of the somewhat tired humor that contemporary culture has reached, struggling to move beyond it. The final section emphasizes the contrast highlighted by the title. Even the most mature egg was once freshly laid. The only other title of similar importance that I can think of is Mrs. Wharton’s The Age of Innocence, which could be examined in this context. ‘The Waste Land’ and ‘The Hollow Men’ (the most beautiful of Mr. Eliot’s poems, featuring a new development in the last section) are purely a ‘music of ideas,’ abandoning the pretense of a continuous thread of associations.

How this technique lends itself to misunderstandings we have seen. But many readers who have failed in the end to escape bewilderment have begun by finding on almost every line that Mr. Eliot has written—if we except certain youthful poems on American topics—that personal stamp which is the hardest thing for the craftsman to imitate and perhaps the most certain sign that the experience, good or bad, rendered in the poem is authentic. Only those unfortunate persons who are incapable of reading poetry can resist Mr. Eliot’s rhythms. The poem as a whole may elude us while every fragment, as a fragment, comes victoriously home. It is difficult to believe that this is Mr. Eliot’s fault rather than his reader’s, because a parallel case of a poet who so constantly achieves the hardest part of his task and yet fails in the easier is not to be found. It is much more likely that we have been trying to put the fragments together on a wrong principle.

We've seen how this technique can lead to misunderstandings. However, many readers who ultimately end up confused have initially discovered that almost every line Mr. Eliot has written—except for some early poems about American themes—bears his personal touch, which is the hardest thing for a writer to replicate and perhaps the clearest indication that the experiences captured in the poem are genuine. Only those unfortunate individuals who can't appreciate poetry can resist Mr. Eliot’s rhythms. The poem as a whole might escape us while each fragment resonates powerfully on its own. It's hard to believe that this is Mr. Eliot’s fault rather than the reader’s, because finding a poet who consistently achieves the most challenging aspects of their craft but fails at the simpler ones is rare. It's much more likely that we've been trying to piece the fragments together in the wrong way.

Another doubt has been expressed. Mr. Eliot repeats himself in two ways. The nightingale, Cleopatra’s barge, the rats, and the smoky candle-end, recur and recur. Is this a sign of a poverty of inspiration? A more plausible explanation is that this repetition is in part a consequence of the technique above described, and in part something which many writers who are not accused of poverty also show. Shelley, with his rivers, towers, and stars, Conrad, Hardy, Walt Whitman, and Dostoevski spring to mind. When a writer has found a theme or image which fixes a point of relative stability in the drift of experience, it is not to be expected that he will avoid it. Such themes are a means of orientation. And it is quite true that the central process in all Mr. Eliot’s best poems is the same; the conjunction of feelings which, though superficially opposed,—as squalor, for example, is opposed to grandeur,—yet tend as they develop to change places and even to unite. If they do not develop far enough the intention of the poet is missed. Mr. Eliot is neither sighing after vanished glories nor holding contemporary experience up to scorn.

Another doubt has come up. Mr. Eliot repeats himself in two ways. The nightingale, Cleopatra’s barge, the rats, and the smoky candle-end keep coming back. Does this mean he lacks inspiration? A more reasonable explanation is that this repetition partly comes from the technique described above, and partly reflects something many writers who aren't accused of being uninspired also do. Think of Shelley with his rivers, towers, and stars; or Conrad, Hardy, Walt Whitman, and Dostoevsky. When a writer finds a theme or image that provides a point of relative stability amidst the chaos of experience, it’s natural for them to return to it. Such themes help guide the reader. It's also true that the central process in all of Mr. Eliot’s best poems is the same; the combination of feelings that, although they seem opposed at first—like squalor versus grandeur—tend to swap places and even merge as the poem develops. If they don’t develop enough, the poet's intention gets lost. Mr. Eliot isn’t yearning for lost glories or criticizing contemporary experience.

Both bitterness and desolation are superficial aspects of his poetry. There are those who think that he merely takes his readers into the Waste Land and leaves them there, that in his last poem he confesses his impotence to release the healing waters. The reply is that some readers find in his poetry not only a clearer, fuller realisation of their plight, the plight of a whole generation, than they find elsewhere, but also through the very energies set free in that realisation a return of the saving passion.

Both bitterness and emptiness are surface-level elements of his poetry. Some believe that he just leads his readers into the Waste Land and abandons them there, and that in his final poem, he admits his inability to bring the healing waters. However, the response is that some readers discover not only a clearer, deeper understanding of their struggles—the struggles of an entire generation—than they do anywhere else, but also a revival of the saving passion through the very forces unleashed in that understanding.

NOTES.

Hegel’s dictum, History of Philosophy, iii, 543.

Hegel’s dictum, History of Philosophy, iii, 543.

Critique of Judgment, transl. by Meredith, p. 15.

Critique of Judgment, translated by Meredith, p. 15.

* Dr Bosanquet was one of the last adherents. See his Three Lectures on Æsthetics.

* Dr. Bosanquet was one of the final supporters. Check out his Three Lectures on Æsthetics.

E.g. Vernon Lee, The Beautiful.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ E.g. Vernon Lee, *The Beautiful*.

* E.g. Any choice for which the chooser cannot give his reasons tends in the laboratory to be called an ‘æsthetic choice.’

* For example, any decision where the person making the choice can't explain their reasons is often referred to as an ‘æsthetic choice’ in the lab.

* Cf. Chapters X and XXXII, and Impersonality, Index.

* See Chapters X and XXXII, and Impersonality, Index.

Clive Bell, Art, p. 25.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Clive Bell, *Art*, p. 25.

A.C. Bradley, Oxford Lectures on Poetry, p. 5.

A.C. Bradley, Oxford Lectures on Poetry, p. 5.

G. W. Mackail, Lectures on Poetry. Introduction.

G. W. Mackail, Lectures on Poetry. Introduction.

* We can diagrammatically represent the delusion as follows. What actually occurs is that A, a work of art, causes E an effect in us, which has the character b; A causes E[b]. We speak as though we perceived that A has the quality B (Beauty); we are perceiving A[B]; and if we are not careful we think so too. No one of our recent revolutions in thought is more important than this progressive rediscovery of what we are talking about. It is being inevitably followed by wide changes in our attitudes to the world and to fellow-creatures. One current in this change is towards tolerance, another towards scepticism, a third towards far more secure founding of our motives of action. The startling philosophical changes in the general outlook sometimes’ predicted for Relativity (or for popular ideas about it when once they become widespread) appear likely, if they occur at all, to be engulfed by these more unobtrusive but more domestic changes

* We can illustrate the delusion like this. What really happens is that A, a piece of art, triggers E, an effect in us, which has the character b; A triggers E[b]. We say as if we recognize that A has the quality B (Beauty); we are perceiving A[B]; and if we're not careful, we believe that too. No recent changes in our thinking are more significant than this ongoing rediscovery of what we’re actually discussing. This is inevitably leading to major shifts in our attitudes toward the world and fellow beings. One trend in this change is toward tolerance, another is toward skepticism, and a third is toward a much more solid grounding of our motives for action. The dramatic philosophical shifts in our overall perspective sometimes predicted for Relativity (or for popular notions about it when they become widespread) seem likely, if they happen at all, to be overshadowed by these more subtle but more everyday changes.

* See Chapter XXIV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Chapter 24.

* This point will be discussed in Chapter XXIV.

* This topic will be covered in Chapter XXIV.

* Again the normality of the artist has to be considered.

* Once again, we need to think about the normalcy of the artist.

* As will be seen, I am not going to identify ‘beauty’ with ‘communicative efficacy’. This is a trap which it is easy to fall into. A number of the exoteric followers of Croce may be found in it, though not Croce himself.

* As you’ll see, I’m not going to equate ‘beauty’ with ‘effective communication.’ That’s a pitfall that’s easy to stumble into. Some of Croce’s more mainstream followers might be caught up in it, but not Croce himself.

* Throughout this discussion ‘experience’ will be used in a wide sense to stand for any occurrence in the mind. It is equivalent to ‘mental state, or process.’ The term has often unfortunate suggestions of passiveness and of consciousness, but many of the ‘experiences’ here referred to would ordinarily be called ‘actions’ and have parts which are not conscious and not accessible to introspection as important as those which are.

* In this discussion, ‘experience’ will be used broadly to refer to any event happening in the mind. It is similar to ‘mental state’ or ‘process.’ The term often carries negative connotations of passiveness and consciousness, but many of the ‘experiences’ mentioned here would typically be described as ‘actions’ and include aspects that are not conscious and not available to introspection, which are just as significant as the conscious ones.

* A chief advocate of this view is Dr G. E. Moore, whose Principia Ethica and Ethics contain brilliant statements of the position.

* One of the main supporters of this perspective is Dr. G. E. Moore, whose Principia Ethica and Ethics feature insightful expressions of the argument.

Cf. F. Brentano, The Origin of the Knowledge of Right and Wrong, pp. 12, 46.

See F. Brentano, The Origin of the Knowledge of Right and Wrong, pp. 12, 46.

* Cf. Russell, The Principles of Mathematics, p. 100. “On this principle, from which I can see no escape, that every genuine word must have some meaning, the is and than must form part of ‘a is greater than b’, which thus contains more than two terms and a relation. The is seems to state that a has to greater the relation of referent, while the than states similarly that b has to greater the relation of relatum. But ‘a exceeds b’ may be held to express solely the relation of a to b, without including any of the implications of further relations.” On the introspective comparison of judgments The Meaning of Meaning, by C. K. Ogden and the writer, may be consulted.

* Cf. Russell, The Principles of Mathematics, p. 100. “Based on the principle that every genuine word must have some meaning, both is and than are part of ‘a is greater than b’, which therefore contains more than just two terms and a relationship. The is indicates that a holds the relationship of referent to greater, while the than indicates that b holds the relationship of relatum to greater. However, ‘a exceeds b’ may be interpreted as expressing only the relationship between a and b, without implying any further relationships.” For an introspective comparison of judgments, refer to The Meaning of Meaning, by C. K. Ogden and the author.

* E.g., “The value of the object is its capacity of becoming the object of feeling and desire through actualisation of dispositional tendencies by acts of presumption, judgment, and assumption.” Urban, Valuation, p. 53.

* For example, “The value of the object lies in its ability to evoke feelings and desires by activating inherent tendencies through acts of assumption, judgment, and presumption.” Urban, Valuation, p. 53.

* Or, of course, aversions. In what follows we shall take no further note of aversions. To do so would introduce inessential complications. The omission in no way affects the argument, since for our present purposes they may be counted in with appetencies.

* Or, of course, dislikes. In what follows, we won’t consider dislikes any further. Doing so would add unnecessary complications. This omission does not impact the argument, since for our current purposes, they can be grouped with preferences.

* This view plainly has close connections with Utilitarianism. In fact if Bentham’s editor is to be trusted in his interpretation of his master’s doctrine, it would be what Bentham intended to teach. “The term nearest to being synonymous with pleasure is volition: what it pleases a man to do is simply what he wills to do. . . . What a man wills to do, or what he pleases to do, may be far from giving him enjoyment; yet shall we say that in doing it, he is not following his own pleasure? .. . A native of Japan, when he is offended, stabs himself to prove the intensity of his feelings. It is difficult to prove enjoyment in this case: yet the man obeyed his impulses.” John Hill Burton, Jeremy Bentham’s Works, vol. 1, p. 22.

* This perspective clearly aligns with Utilitarianism. In fact, if Bentham’s editor is to be believed in his interpretation of Bentham’s ideas, this would be what Bentham intended to convey. “The word closest in meaning to pleasure is volition: what a person finds pleasing to do is simply what they want to do... What a person wants to do, or what they find pleasing to do, may not necessarily bring them enjoyment; yet can we say that by doing it, they are not pursuing their own pleasure? ... A person from Japan, when feeling offended, may stab themselves to show how strong their emotions are. It's tough to demonstrate enjoyment in this situation: yet the person acted on their impulses.” John Hill Burton, Jeremy Bentham’s Works, vol. 1, p. 22.

Cf. W. J. Perry, The Origin of Magic and Religion, p. 15.

See W. J. Perry, The Origin of Magic and Religion, p. 15.

* Both ‘enjoyment’ and ‘satisfaction’ are unsuitable terms in this connection. An unfortunate linguistic gap must be recognised. The full exercise of an activity is commonly its own ‘satisfaction’, and, as we shall see later, what pleasure may accompany it is derivative and incidental.
“Beatitudo non est virtutis premium, sed ipsa virtus.”

* Both ‘enjoyment’ and ‘satisfaction’ are not the right words to use here. We need to acknowledge a frustrating gap in language. Fully engaging in an activity often brings its own kind of ‘satisfaction’, and, as we will discuss later, any pleasure that comes with it is secondary and incidental.
“Beatitudo non est virtutis premium, sed ipsa virtus.”

Works, Vol. X, p. 560.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Works, Vol. 10, p. 560.

* Not necessarily ‘social workers.’ Only personal communication can show who have the virtues here referred to.

* Not necessarily "social workers." Only personal interactions can reveal who possesses the virtues mentioned here.

What is Art? Section V.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ What is Art? Section 5.

What is Art? Section XVI.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ What is Art? Section 16.

* “This story of the Cenci is indeed eminently fearful and monstrous: anything like a dry exhibition of it on the stage would be insupportable. The person who would treat such a subject must increase the ideal, and diminish the actual horror of the events.” From Shelley’s preface. The producers, however, were of the contrary opinion.

* “This story of the Cenci is truly terrifying and horrific: any attempt to present it as a straightforward performance on stage would be unbearable. Anyone tackling such a topic needs to amplify the ideal and downplay the real horror of the events.” From Shelley’s preface. The producers, however, had a different view.

* It is true that in mechanics one might draw up a formidable list of names and say “Opposed to all these appeared a certain Einstein”, but the cases are not parallel. A scientific advance is different from a change of fashion, and no new facts nor any new hypothesis—no Michelson-Morley experiment, nor any widened purview—led up to the separate value theory of art. Although historians of æsthetics are sometimes pleased to present their facts as though they represented a progress from cruder to more refined opinion, from ignorance to wisdom, there is no sound basis for the procedure. Aristotle was at least as clearly and fully aware of the relevant facts and as adequate in his explanations as any later inquirers. Æsthetics in fact has hardly yet reached the scientific stage, in which succeeding investigators can start where their predecessors left off.

* It’s true that in mechanics, someone could create an impressive list of names and say, “Against all these came a certain Einstein,” but those situations aren’t the same. A scientific breakthrough is not the same as a trend shift, and no new facts or theories—no Michelson-Morley experiment, nor any broader perspective—led to the independent value theory of art. Although aesthetics historians often like to present their findings as a move from simpler to more sophisticated views, from ignorance to understanding, there isn’t a solid foundation for this approach. Aristotle was just as aware of the relevant facts and just as thorough in his explanations as any later researchers. In fact, aesthetics hasn’t even reached a scientific phase where new investigators can build on what their predecessors discovered.

An Essay on Style. The final paragraph.

An Essay on Style. The final paragraph.

* See Chapters XVI, XVIII and XXXI.

* See Chapters 16, 18, and 31.

Clive Bell, Art, p. 49.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Clive Bell, Art, p. 49.

A. C. Bradley, Oxford Lectures on Poetry, p. 5.

A. C. Bradley, Oxford Lectures on Poetry, p. 5.

Eyeless Sight, p. 22.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Eyeless Sight, p. 22.

Dedalus, or Science and the Future, by J. B. S. Haldane.

Dedalus, or Science and the Future, by J. B. S. Haldane.

* Compare Chapter XXXIV where the ways in which emotive factors interfere with thought are considered.

* Check out Chapter XXXIV, where the impact of emotional factors on thinking is discussed.

Cf. Piéron, Thought and the Brain, Chapter I.

See Piéron, Thought and the Brain, Chapter I.

* Many apparent questions which begin with the words ‘What’ and ‘Why’ are not questions at all, but requests for emotive Satisfaction.

* Many questions that start with ‘What’ and ‘Why’ aren't really questions; they're just requests for emotional satisfaction.

* ‘Willing’ is a bad word; I would use conation throughout were it not so likely to increase unnecessarily the difficulty which this chapter will unavoidably present to readers who are not familiar with psychological jargon. The essential thing is to think of willing (desiring, striving towards, trying) as an unconscious as much as a conscious process.

* ‘Willing’ isn’t a great term; I would prefer to use conation throughout, but that would probably make this chapter even harder for readers who aren’t familiar with psychological terms. The important thing is to understand willing (desiring, striving for, trying) as both an unconscious and a conscious process.

* This topic is discussed at length in The Meaning of Meaning.

* This topic is covered in detail in The Meaning of Meaning.

* Titchener, Text-book of Psychology, p. 248.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Titchener, *Textbook of Psychology*, p. 248.

* Into conjectures as to what these are, it seems as yet not profitable to enter.

* It doesn't seem worth diving into guesses about what these might be at this point.

Problèmes de Psychologie affective, pp. 141-144.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Affective Psychology Issues, pp. 141-144.

* It is probable that Wordsworth and certain that Coleridge if writing to-day would use quite other terms in place of pleasure for describing poetic values.

* It's likely that Wordsworth and definitely Coleridge, if they were writing today, would choose very different words instead of "pleasure" to describe the values of poetry.

* The fashion in which the term ‘feeling’ shifts about in psychology is notorious as a source of confusion. It would be convenient if it could be kept for pleasure-unpleasure, and used no longer as a synonym for ‘emotion’, since emotions can much more easily be regarded as built up from organic sensations.

* The way the term 'feeling' changes in psychology is well-known for causing confusion. It would be helpful if it were reserved for pleasure and unpleasure and no longer used as a synonym for 'emotion', since emotions can much more easily be seen as formed from physical sensations.

* “Tragedy is an imitation of an action... effecting through Pity and Terror the correction and refinement (κάθαρςις) of such passions.” Poetics, VI. Cf. p. 247, infra.

* “Tragedy is a reflection of an action... bringing about the correction and improvement (κάθαρσις) of emotions through Pity and Terror.” Poetics, VI. Cf. p. 247, infra.

* The description of images belongs to the first steps in psychology, and it is often possible to judge the rank and standing of a psychologist by the degree of importance which he attaches to their peculiarities. On theoretical grounds it seems probable that they are luxury products (cf. The Meaning of Meaning, pp. 148-151) peculiarly connected with the reproduction of emotion. For a discussion of some experimental investigations into their utility, Spearman, The Nature of Intelligence, Ch. XII, may be consulted.

* Describing images is one of the first steps in psychology, and you can often assess a psychologist's status by how much significance they give to these details. Theoretically, it seems likely that they are luxury items (see The Meaning of Meaning, pp. 148-151) specifically linked to expressing emotions. For a discussion on some experimental studies regarding their usefulness, refer to Spearman, The Nature of Intelligence, Ch. XII.

* Two kinds of onomatopœia should be distinguished. In one the sound of the words (actual or imaginal) is like some natural sound (the buzzing of bees, galloping horses, and so forth). In the other it is not like any such sound but such as merely to call up free auditory images of the sounds in question. The second case is by far the more common.

* There are two types of onomatopoeia to consider. One type resembles a natural sound (like the buzzing of bees or the galloping of horses). The other type doesn't resemble any specific sound but instead evokes free auditory images of the sounds in question. The second type is far more common.

Works, II, 171.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Works, II, 171.

* It is worth remarking that any application of critical principles must be indirect. They are not any the less useful because this is so. Misunderstanding on this point has often led artists to accuse critics of wishing to make art a matter of rules, and their objection to any such attempt is entirely justified.

* It's important to note that any use of critical principles has to be indirect. They are still valuable despite this. Misunderstanding this has frequently caused artists to accuse critics of wanting to turn art into a set of rules, and their resistance to such attempts is completely valid.

* This character of blue is the basis of the doctrine of Reynolds, that blue is unsuitable in foregrounds, which led Gainsborough, according to the well-known story, to paint The Blue Boy.

* This shade of blue is the foundation of Reynolds' belief that blue doesn't work well in foregrounds, which, according to the famous story, inspired Gainsborough to paint The Blue Boy.

* This account of harmony also applies to music. Few modern authorities are content to regard harmony as an affair merely of the physical relationships of notes.

* This view of harmony also applies to music. Few contemporary experts are satisfied with seeing harmony just as the physical relationships between notes.

D’Eugène Delacroix au Néo-Impressionisme, p. 39.

From Eugène Delacroix to Neo-Impressionism, p. 39.

* This remark applies equally strongly to the attempts which are from time to time made to find formulæ for the proportions of buildings. No one with an adequate idea of the complexity of the factors which determine our responses is likely to attach great importance to these investigations, interesting though they are. The interpretation of the results is not within sight of even the most optimistic of psychologists.

* This comment also applies strongly to the occasional efforts to find formulas for building proportions. Anyone who understands the complexity of the factors that influence our responses is unlikely to consider these investigations very important, no matter how interesting they may be. The interpretation of the results is not attainable even for the most optimistic psychologists.

The Power of Sound, p. 176.

The Power of Sound, p. 176.

* The very strange and important phenomena of apparent telepathy, and the feats of some ‘psychometrists’ and ‘clairvoyants’, although they may call for a great extension of our ideas as to how minds influence one another, do not require any such desperate devices as transference of, or participation in, identical experiences. If they did, the possibility of investigating them by the only technique with which anything has ever been successfully investigated would be remote. On any ‘identity’ or ‘participation’ theory, communication becomes an ineffable and irremovable mystery. There may, of course, be any number of strange events occurring about which we cannot know, but to discuss such events is unprofitable.

* The very unusual and significant phenomena of apparent telepathy, as well as the abilities of some 'psychometrists' and 'clairvoyants', while they may challenge our current understanding of how minds influence one another, don’t necessitate extreme theories like the transference of, or participation in, identical experiences. If they did, the chance of studying them using the only method that has ever led to successful investigation would be unlikely. Under any 'identity' or 'participation' theory, communication becomes an inexplicable and unresolvable mystery. There might certainly be many strange occurrences happening that we can’t understand, but discussing such events is not fruitful.

Henry Head, ‘The Conception of Nervous and Mental Energy’ in the British Journal of Psychology, Oct. 1923, Vol. XIV, p. 126.

Henry Head, ‘The Conception of Nervous and Mental Energy’ in the British Journal of Psychology, Oct. 1923, Vol. XIV, p. 126.

Vision and Design, p. 194.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vision and Design, p. 194.

What is Art, Sect. XV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ What is Art, Sec. XV.

Biographia Literaria, Vol. 11, Ch. XIV, p. 12.

Biographia Literaria, Vol. 11, Ch. XIV, p. 12.

* The degree of racial difference is peculiarly difficult to estimate. In view of the extent of mixture which has taken place it may be of great importance in considering even the art of one culture or tradition alone. Cf. F. G. Crookshank, The Mongol in our Midst.

* It's really tough to gauge the level of racial difference. Given the amount of mixing that has occurred, it can be very significant when looking at the art of just one culture or tradition. See F. G. Crookshank, The Mongol in our Midst.

* These types if they must be admitted, have not yet been described satisfactorily. The defects of such attempts as those of Jung, for example, are shown by the fact that individuals change so readily and so freely from ‘type’ to ‘type’, being extrovert one hour and introvert the next, rationalist and intuitive from moment to moment. This is of course denied by the Zurich School but not by the majority of observers. To point it out is not to overlook much that is valuable in these distinctions. A satisfactory classification would doubtless be very complex, and perhaps of the form: An individual of Type A is extrovert under these conditions, introvert under those, etc.

* These types, if they have to be accepted, haven’t been adequately explained yet. The shortcomings of previous attempts, like those of Jung, are evident in the way that people switch so easily and freely between 'types,' being an extrovert one hour and an introvert the next, rational and intuitive from moment to moment. While the Zurich School disagrees, most observers don't. Noting this doesn’t dismiss the valuable aspects of these distinctions. A proper classification would likely be very complicated and might look something like this: An individual of Type A is an extrovert in these situations, an introvert in those, etc.

* Biographia Literaria, Ch. XIII. “The primary IMAGINATION I hold to be the living Power and prime Agent of all human perception, and as a repetition in the finite mind of the eternal act of creation in the infinite I AM.” The luminous hints dropped by Coleridge in the neighbourhood of this sentence would seem to have dazzled succeeding speculators. How otherwise explain why they have been overlooked.

* Biographia Literaria, Ch. XIII. “I believe that the primary imagination is the driving force and main source of all human perception, and it reflects the eternal act of creation in the infinite I AM within the limited human mind.” The bright insights shared by Coleridge around this statement seem to have bewildered later thinkers. How else can we explain why they have been ignored?

* Coleridge’s distinction between IMAGINATION and Fancy was in part the same as this. But he introduced value considerations also, Imagination being such combination or fusion of mental elements as resulted in certain valuable states of mind, and Fancy being a mere trivial playing with these elements. The discussion of this distinction will be postponed to Chapter XXXII, where the different uses of the term ‘imagination’ are separated.

* Coleridge's distinction between IMAGINATION and Fancy was somewhat similar. However, he also added value judgments, stating that Imagination is the combination or fusion of mental elements that leads to meaningful states of mind, while Fancy is just a trivial play with those elements. We'll discuss this distinction further in Chapter XXXII, where we will clarify the different uses of the term 'imagination.'

* It is useful in this discussion to distinguish between the artist’s personality as involved in his work and such other parts of it as are not involved. With these last we are not here concerned.

* It's helpful in this discussion to differentiate between the artist's personality as it relates to his work and the other aspects of it that are not related. We're not focusing on those other parts here.

* A weakness of the modern Irish school (even at its best, in Mr Yeats) or of the exquisite poetry of Mr De la Mare, may be that its sensibility is a development out of the main track. It is this which seems to make it minor poetry in a sense in which Mr Hardy’s best work or Mr Eliot’s The Waste Land is major poetry.

* One flaw of the contemporary Irish school (even at its peak, like in Mr. Yeats) or the beautiful poetry of Mr. De la Mare is that its sensitivity has evolved from the mainstream. This appears to render it minor poetry in a way that Mr. Hardy’s finest work or Mr. Eliot’s The Waste Land is considered major poetry.

* A specimen: “The thoughtful man, the man on business bent, wends his way to Wembley with definite purpose. He seeketh knowledge, desireth increase of commerce or willeth to study new epoch-making inventions.”—Official Advertisement.

* A sample: “The thoughtful person, the business-minded individual, is on their way to Wembley with a clear purpose. They seek knowledge, wish to grow their business, or want to explore new groundbreaking inventions.” —Official Advertisement.

* For another instance see Browning, Parting at Morning.

* For another example, see Browning, Parting at Morning.

The Keys of the Gates: To the Accuser who is the God of this World.

The Keys of the Gates: To the Accuser who is the God of this World.

* We must, of course, distinguish art of this kind from the Christmas party or magazine kind of production, in which the author provides something (different and in a different place) for everybody. The works of Dickens might be cited as examples.

* We need to clearly distinguish this type of art from the kind typically seen at Christmas parties or in magazines, where the creator offers something for everyone (that’s different and in a different context). The works of Dickens could be used as examples.

* Cf. Prometheus Unbound, Act 1:

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Prometheus Unbound, Act 1:

‘the air around them

'the air surrounding them'

looks radiant as the air around a star’;

looks radiant as the air around a star;

also Triumph of Life:

also Triumph of Life:

‘as veil by veil the silent splendour drops

‘as veil by veil the silent splendor falls

From Lucifer’.

From Lucifer.

Paradise Lost, Bk. II, line 672.

Paradise Lost, Bk. II, line 672.

* A very interesting contemporary example in connection with which the problem arises perhaps more acutely than ever before is Mr Eliot’s The Waste Land already mentioned. The impatience of so many critics and the fact that they have complained of the presence and necessity of notes well illustrates the confusion which prevails upon this question. A more reasonable complaint would have been that Mr Eliot did not provide a larger apparatus of elucidation. (See Appendix).

* A very interesting modern example where this issue seems more pressing than ever is Mr. Eliot’s The Waste Land referenced earlier. The frustration expressed by many critics and their complaints about the need for notes clearly highlight the confusion surrounding this topic. A more reasonable critique would be that Mr. Eliot should have included more explanatory material. (See Appendix).

* E.g. ‘When lovely woman stoops to folly,’ Heraclitus, The Millers Daughter, Alexander Selkirk, and (its best known parts at least) The Skylark.

* For example, ‘When a beautiful woman lowers herself to foolishness,’ Heraclitus, The Miller's Daughter, Alexander Selkirk, and (at least its most famous parts) The Skylark.

* Difficulties even here arise, e.g. the poet may be dissatisfied without reason. Coleridge thought Kubla Khan merely ‘a psychological curiosity’ without poetic merits, and may have been justified in some degree. If he was not, it is his dream experience which we should presumably have to take as our standard.

* Challenges can come up here too; for example, a poet might feel dissatisfied without a clear reason. Coleridge considered Kubla Khan to be nothing more than ‘a psychological curiosity’ lacking in poetic value, and he might have been partly right. If he wasn’t, we should likely use his dream experience as our benchmark.

* Even Coleridge was not exempt from this failing. Cf. his comments on Gloster.

* Even Coleridge couldn't escape this flaw. See his comments on Gloster.

Essay on Casanova, in Affirmations, p. 115.

Essay on Casanova, in Affirmations, p. 115.

Affirmations, p. 115.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Affirmations, p. 115.

* Coleridge’s debt here to Schelling has been over-estimated. Such borrowings as he made were more hampering to him than helpful.

* Coleridge’s reliance on Schelling has been exaggerated. The influences he took from him were more of a hindrance than a benefit.

Biographia Literaria, II, pp. 12, 14.

Biographia Literaria, II, pp. 12, 14.

* It may perhaps be desirable to point out that this description of the effects of art follows from the theory of value outlined in Chapter VII. They are the most valuable experiences because they are the least wasteful. Thus the place assigned to them is not a mere personal expression of preference.

* It might be helpful to note that this description of the effects of art comes from the theory of value discussed in Chapter VII. These experiences are the most valuable because they are the least wasteful. Therefore, their significance isn't just a personal preference.

* May I assume that references here will not distress the reader? Tennyson, Scott, Landor, Shelley, Keats, Scott, Anon; Marvell, Donne, Peacock. I am anxious to facilitate the actual detailed comparison of these poems.

* Can I assume that the references here won’t bother the reader? Tennyson, Scott, Landor, Shelley, Keats, Scott, Anon; Marvell, Donne, Peacock. I’m eager to make it easier to directly compare these poems.

* This topic is discussed from a slightly different angle in The Foundations of Æsthetics (Allen and Unwin, 1922).

* This topic is covered from a different perspective in The Foundations of Æsthetics (Allen and Unwin, 1922).

* I will quote the familiar passage for the reader’s convenience:

* I'll share the well-known passage for the reader's convenience:

I have felt
A presence that disturbs me with the joy
Of elevated thoughts: a sense sublime
Of something far more deeply interfused,
Whose dwelling is the light of setting suns,
And the round ocean and the living air,
And the blue sky, and in the mind of man:
A motion and a spirit that impels
All thinking things, all objects of all thought
And rolls through all things.

I've felt
A presence that disturbs me with the joy
Of elevated thoughts: a sublime sense
Of something much more deeply blended,
Whose home is the light of sunset,
And the vast ocean and the living air,
And the blue sky, and in the human mind:
A movement and a spirit that drives
All thinking beings, all objects of thought
And flows through everything.

Not itself an instance of imaginative utterance, although some instances can be found in the poem.

Not exactly a case of creative expression, although some examples can be found in the poem.

Shooting Niagara.

Shooting Niagara.

Sartor Resartus.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sartor Resartus.

Essay on Style.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Essay on Style.

* A discussion of Croce’s doctrines might seem advisable at some point. But all that is strictly necessary has already been said in The Foundations of Æsthetics. It may be repeated here in the vigorous terms of Giovanni Papini (Four and Twenty Minds): “If you disregard critical trivialities and didactic accessories, the entire æsthetic system of Croce amounts merely to a hunt for pseudonyms of the word ‘art’, and may indeed be stated briefly and accurately in this formula: art = intuition = expression = feeling = imagination = fancy = lyricism = beauty. And you must be careful not to take these words with the shadings and distinctions which they have in ordinary or scientific language. Not a bit of it. Every word is merely a different series of syllables signifying absolutely and completely the same thing.” When you are not careful the amalgam of confusions and contradictions which ensues is very remarkable. It is interesting to notice that Croce’s appeal has been exclusively to those unfamiliar with the subject, to the man of letters and the dilettante. He has been ignored by serious students of the mind. How many of those for example who have been impressed by his dicta as to expression and language have been aware of how the problem has been discussed before, or have ever heard of the ‘imageless thought’ controversy? Upon the ways in which Croce’s strategy has inveigled the guileless into supposing him to be saying something, Papini is excellent. ‘The Barabbas of art, the Thug of philosophy, the Apache of culture’—Papini so describes himself—has here rendered a notable service to those who have been depressed by the vogue of ‘Expressionism’.

* It might be worthwhile to discuss Croce’s ideas at some point. However, everything essential has already been covered in The Foundations of Æsthetics. It can be summarized here in the strong words of Giovanni Papini (Four and Twenty Minds): “If you ignore minor details and teaching aids, Croce’s entire aesthetic system is essentially just a search for different names for the word ‘art’. It can be expressed concisely and clearly in this formula: art = intuition = expression = feeling = imagination = fancy = lyricism = beauty. And you need to be careful not to interpret these words with the nuances and distinctions they have in everyday or scientific language. Not at all. Each word is merely a different set of syllables that means absolutely and entirely the same thing.” When you’re not careful, the mix of confusions and contradictions that results is quite extraordinary. It’s fascinating to observe that Croce’s appeal has been mainly to those who are not familiar with the topic, to writers and amateurs. Serious thinkers have largely overlooked him. How many of those who have been swayed by his claims about expression and language actually know how this issue has been discussed before or have even heard of the ‘imageless thought’ debate? Papini provides excellent insight into how Croce’s approach has tricked the unsuspecting into thinking he is saying something meaningful. ‘The Barabbas of art, the Thug of philosophy, the Apache of culture’—this is how Papini describes himself—has made a significant contribution to those who have felt disheartened by the popularity of ‘Expressionism’.

* ὅμοιον. This word is variously translated ‘resemblance’ (Twining), and ‘truth to life’? (Butcher). Its usual meaning in the Poetics is ‘the quality of being like ourselves’, ‘average humanity’.

* ὅμοιον. This word is often translated as ‘similarity’ (Twining) or ‘realism’ (Butcher). In the Poetics, it usually means ‘the quality of being like us’, ‘average humanity’.

* Cf. Eastlake, Literature of the Fine Arts.
“The elephant with his objectionable legs and inexpressive hide may still be supposed to be a very normal specimen and may accordingly be a fit object for artistic imitation.”

* Cf. Eastlake, Literature of the Fine Arts.
“The elephant, with its awkward legs and unremarkable skin, can still be considered a pretty typical example and thus could serve as a suitable subject for artistic imitation.”

Preface to Lyrical Ballads.

Preface to Lyrical Ballads.

* Compare Thomas Rymer, A Short View of Tragedy.
“A little preparation and forecast might do well now and then. For his Desdemona’s Marriage, he might have helped out the probability by figuring how that some way or other a Blackamoor woman had been her nurse and suckled her; or that once upon a time some Virtuoso had transfused into her veins the Blood of a Black Sheep.” We may take it such are not the secret laws of nature to which Goethe was alluding.

* Compare Thomas Rymer, A Short View of Tragedy.
“A little preparation and foresight could go a long way sometimes. For Desdemona’s marriage, he could have made it more believable by suggesting that somehow a Black woman had been her nurse and breastfed her; or that once, a Virtuoso had infused the blood of a Black sheep into her veins.” We can take it that these are not the hidden laws of nature that Goethe was referring to.

On Poesy or Art.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ On Poetry or Art.

‘Literature and Religion’ in The Necessity of Art, published by The Student Christian Movement, p. 155.

‘Literature and Religion’ in The Necessity of Art, published by The Student Christian Movement, p. 155.

* The reader who is a psychologist will notice many points in this statement at which elaboration and qualifications are required. For example, when we are ‘introspecting’ factors normally belonging to the second set may enter the first. But he will be able, if he grasps the general theory, to supply these complications himself. I did not wish to burden the text with unnecessary intricacies.

* Psychologists reading this will notice that there are many areas in this statement that need more detail or clarifications. For instance, when we’re ‘introspecting,’ factors that usually belong to the second category might mix into the first. However, if the reader understands the overall theory, they’ll be able to fill in these complexities on their own. I didn’t want to complicate the text with unnecessary details.

* Revelation Doctrines when once given a foothold tend to interfere everywhere. They serve as a kind of omnipotent major premise justifying any and every conclusion. A specimen: “Since the function of Art is to pierce through to the Real World, then it follows that the artist cannot be too definite in his outlines, and that good drawing is the foundation of all good art.”—Charles Gardner, Vision and Vesture, p. 54.

* When revelation doctrines gain a stronghold, they tend to spread and interfere everywhere. They act as a kind of all-powerful major premise that justifies any and every conclusion. For example: “Since the purpose of Art is to reach the Real World, it follows that the artist cannot be too specific in their outlines, and that good drawing is the basis of all great art.”—Charles Gardner, Vision and Vesture, p. 54.

Essay on Style, p. 19.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Essay on Style, p. 19.

Short View of Tragedy.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brief Look at Tragedy.

Cf. A. Clutton-Brock, The Times, 11th July 1922, p. 13.

See A. Clutton-Brock, The Times, July 11, 1922, p. 13.

* No merit, that is, in this connection. There may be some exceptions to this, cases in which the explicit recognition of the truth of a statement as opposed to the simple acceptance of it, is necessary to the full development of the further response. But I believe that such cases will on careful examination be found to be very rare with competent readers. Individual differences, corresponding to the different degrees to which individuals have their belief feelings, their references, and their attitudes entangled, are to be expected. There are, of course, an immense number of scientific beliefs present among the conditions of every attitude. But since acceptances would do equally well in their place they are not necessary to it.

* There's no real value in this context. There may be some exceptions, cases where directly recognizing the truth of a statement, instead of just accepting it, is necessary for fully developing the response. However, I think such cases will be found to be very rare among competent readers upon closer inspection. Individual differences, reflecting the varying degrees to which people have their beliefs, references, and attitudes intertwined, are to be expected. There are, of course, countless scientific beliefs influencing every attitude. But since simple acceptance would work just as well, they aren’t necessary.

* In view of a possible misunderstanding at this point, compare Chapter X, especially the final paragraph. If a belief in Retributive Justice, for example, is fatal to Prometheus Unbound, so in another way is the belief that the Millennium is at hand. To steer an unperplexed path between these opposite dangers is extremely difficult. The distinctions required are perhaps better left to the reader’s reflection than laboured further in the faulty terminology which alone at present is available.

* To avoid any potential misunderstanding here, refer to Chapter X, especially the last paragraph. If believing in Retributive Justice, for instance, is detrimental to Prometheus Unbound, then similarly, believing that the Millennium is coming can also be problematic. Navigating a clear path between these two opposing dangers is very challenging. The necessary distinctions are probably best left for the reader to contemplate rather than trying to clarify them further with the limited terminology we have right now.

* Cf. Gurney, The Power of Sound, p. 126. “A splendid melodic phrase seems continually not like an object of sense, but like an affirmation; not so much prompting admiring ejaculation as compelling passionate assent.” His explanation, through association with speech, seems to me inadequate. He adds that the use of terms such as “expressiveness and significance, as opposed to meaninglessness and triviality, may be allowed, without the implication of any reference to transcendental views which one may fail to understand, or theories of interpretation which one may entirely repudiate.”

* Cf. Gurney, The Power of Sound, p. 126. “A great melodic phrase feels more like an affirmation than just a sensory object; it doesn’t just draw out admiring remarks but demands passionate agreement.” His explanation, linked to speech, seems insufficient to me. He adds that using terms like “expressiveness and significance, instead of meaninglessness and triviality, is acceptable, without implying any connection to transcendental ideas that one might not grasp, or interpretation theories that one might reject entirely.”

Percy Dearmer, The Necessity of Art, p. 180.

Percy Dearmer, The Necessity of Art, p. 180.

A.W. Pollard, ibidem, p. 135.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A.W. Pollard, same source, p. 135.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!